Friday

YET MORE HAIKU FOR YIDS/GOYS

The goy comes home from
walking his black lab to eggs
fried in bacon fat.

Sunday morning the
goy takes communion still drunk
from the night before.

Once a month the goy
goes to work under his wife’s
plaid flannel nightie.

The yid plays golf at
the goy’s club where the members
are sure he’s cheating.


REMEMBER, 5 syllables/7 syllables/ 5 syllables:

Broke yid sells his benz
buys a hundai and is thrown
out of the golf club.

Soon as the yid hits
the skids his wife fellates her
psychoanalyst.

Yid gets wife to scream
during sex fucking her ass
wiping dick on drapes.

Beautiful shickse
offers snatch to yid who asks
what's in it for me.

goys don't chew rather
eschew jew foods like matzohs
kasha varnishkes.

the goyim golfed on
velvety fairways for them
and their kind only.

tall shickse women
glided by little yiddles
sowing longing, angst.

the goyim stamp their
Feet waiting for the liquor
store door to open.

the goyim fight over
the last piece of pork throwing
the bones to their kids.

two yids came to blows
over how to pronounce the
hebrew word for peace.

Yids and goys and pork
Roast rampant she'll never let
Him shtup her standing.

After the clams and
The pork liver appetizer
The goy ate pussy.

8 inches the jew
told wife when reality
measured 3 hard.

Jew screamed the la crosse
team chasing mordechai with
beloved Nike sticks.

The goy vagina
has clean taste notes of cumin
tempts yids, then forbids.

Monday

New Short Story in The Cortland Review

This month my short story "The Pact" is being published in the online literary magazine, The Cortland Review. You can tap right into its appearance in the magazine by clicking on the link below. I'd be thrilled if you take a moment to read it. It is an excerpt from a novel I've been working on titled "Outliving Emily." Would love to get your feedback, even though I know you're all too fucking lazy and withholding to give me any. e

http://cortlandreview.com/issue/45/weber_f.html?ref=home

L. COHEN, GIRL PROBLEMS, A JERSEY CHRISTMAS

* Saw Leonard Cohen at Madison Square Garden Friday night -- best single concert I have ever seen in my life. And I've seen the best: The Stones numerous times, Joan Baez, Dylan all over the world, Ray Charles tearing down the place at the Newport Jazz Festival. No boring down moments with Lenny. Man's 75 year old voice better than it's ever been. Spectacular side musicians, beautiful girl singers, Cohen a powerful, charismatic, deeply moving singer. Must see -- very few tour dates left. Worth flying to Cleveland or Ashville or Vegas to catch the remaining shows.

* The video I conceived and directed for my son's band and song, both called GIRL PROBLEMS, won a big award at a gay and lesbian video festival. Time to check it out at youtube.com/girlproblemsmusic.

*If you're worried about losing your job in this relentlessly "stuck" economy, please send away to amazon for my new book, The Indispensable Emloyee: Recesssion-Proof Your Job. I've written 30 books on how to better your life. Except for How To Pick Up Girls, this is the best

*I have a new film just now going into distribution: A Jersey Christmas. It presents a vision of Christmas in a post-modern America, where a large percentage of the population -- made up of Jews, Moslems, Hindus, atheists, budhists, et. al. -- don't celebrate Christmas. The film is set in a Christmas Store, one of those places that pop up overnight in a blue collar neighborhood, and disappear sometime in early January. The boss, a cruel and compulsive gambler, gets informed by the mob that if he doesn't scratch together $45,000 my midnight, Christmas Eve, they're going to come back and break his legs. Needing every last penny, he forces his staff to keep the store open till after midnight. There is open revolt among the Christian kids, who have all made Christmas Eve plans. So the non-Christians tell them to get lost -- they don't need 'em, they can handle the store on their own tonight. The film is a comedy about all the wonderful slackerness, sex, crime, sacrilege, and fighting that goes on among the staff and customers on this most holy of evenings. I think you're going to love it.

Wednesday

Did It Work On My Wife??

When last we communicated, I told you I was heading off to my bedroom to seduce my wife using Lynn Freed's techniques: going to tell her she fills me with overwhelming lust. I'm a biker who just happened to be riding by and I simply had to have her. So, how did it turn out. Well I tiptoed into the room, fearful of waking her up. I knew she had her alarm set for 8 to get up and work out with her trainer, and it was now only 7:15. She positively loathes being robbed of sleep she fully expects to get. It's like taking money or jewelry from her. So I stood looking at her in bed, sort of paralyzed, not quite sure what to do. She was lying on her back and her nightie had ridden about half way up her thighs -- very tempting.

And then I had an inspiration. Normally, I approach my wife from the right side of the bed, my side. She sleeps on her back on the left side. I decided to shake things up. Though there was almost no room to the left of her, I, nevertheless, climbed in on her side and lay down straight on top of her. My instinct is that I would seem more like a stranger coming in from this little used side. It worked. She embraced me, didn't resist, or whine, or push me a way at all. She wrapped her arms around me and kissed me. "I'm the bellhop, Miss," I said. "I brought breakfast from room service, but when I saw you lying there I just had to get in with you. You are the most sexual woman I have ever seen. I have to have you."

I'm not going to go into the most intimate details -- Christ, if my wife reads this even the way it is now I could go 6 months without getting laid. But I just want you to know how it unfolded...and that I believe Lynn's strategy for seducing women is a good one. Later that day without any prompting from me, my wife allowed how it was somehow very sexy that I got in on her side of the bed. So give it a shot. Let me know how you do.

By the way, I have a new book out from Berkley Press titled: THE INDISPENSABLE EMPLOYEE: HOW TO KEEP YOUR JOB IN TOUGH TIMES. It is terrific, practical advice, full of simple ideas you can put to work immediately to secure your job. Give it a shot. It's going to help big-time.

Friday

best idea ever for turning women on

I recently spent two weeks at a famous writers' workshop run by Middlebury College called Breadloaf. The writer who led my particular workshop is Lynn Freed, a fascinating woman in her mid-60s, a South African Jew who grew un in Durban and now lives in Sonoma, Calif.

We talked a lot about our favorite subject: the difference between how men and women feel about sex. She gave me some fascinating insights. Lynn says the thing that turns a woman on most is when a man is WILD about her. She loves the idea of his being crazy with lust for her. So if you've been hiding your lust, worrying you have to go slow, sneak up on a woman -- and it's not working -- maybe you want to try being honest. "I have to see you naked. The sight of your body, your breasts, your ass, turn me on like I've never been turned on in my life before. The thought of having sex with you gives me the biggest hard on I've ever had." I love the concept and since it's 5:40 a.m., E.D.T,, I am going, with some trepidation, back to my bedroom to wake up my deeply asleep wife and tell her that just thinking of her body as I was sitting at my MacBook writing my blog has filled me with lust to the point that i've had to come in and wake her up. I'll let you how this dangerous mission turns out.

2 other quick points from Lynn: 1) women often love to travel way more than men and the reason is that at least on an unconscious level they associate it with erotica, with having sex with exotic men, getting away from their predictable old husband and doing a Corsican on the beach of his faraway island.

And that relates to point 2. Women marry, fuck, and have children with appropriate men -- accountants, engineers, dentists. And while they're doing it, they're thinking about "inappropriate" -- men, bikers, hit men, brawlers, vagabonds, gypsies, rastafarians. So if your lady is resisting your advances one night, paint her a fantasy: it ain't you she's about to screw but a dirty, bearded pirate from the South Seas. If you paint a vivid enough picture, you just might get laid.

Okay, heading back to my bedroom. wish me luck. e.

Monday

OBSERVATION ABOUT WOMEN

I have a wonderful woman in my life who reports in at least a dozen times a day on her condition: I'm sleepy, hungry, freezing, starving, exhausted. It's hot in here, noisy, stifling. I feel full, lazy, like vegging out. I'm bored, scared, pissed, really furious.

It suddenly occurred to me that I, who have all of the feelings described above, almost never report them. Just doesn't cross my mind to do so.

It makes me wonder: Is this a gender specific thing? Do women report in on what they're feeling on an hourly basis, while men don't? And if so, why? Is there a difference in the way boys and girls are raised that encourages spilling one's guts or keeping mum?

Anyone out there who has knowledge, scientific or otherwise, on this subject, please enlighten me.

Thursday

SHOULD YOU MARRY HER? A SIMPLE TEST

I meet hundreds of guys in a real quandry: they sort of like a girl they've been dating, but when she starts putting pressure on them to marry, they're not sure if she's the right choice. Not certain they love her enough. Not ready to give up on all the thousands of girls around who are prettier and hotter and more exciting. What's a fellow to do?

I've got the acid test for whether or not you should blast through your misgivings and marry the woman: Can you countenance the thought of her porking another guy, one of your friends, for example. If the answer is no; if the thought of her screwing your best friend Ralphie drives you to distraction, then she is the girl for you. This simple primal drive to keep her for your own is, in my carefully thought out opinion, the most basic form of true love.

If, on the other hand, you don't really give a shit, if your feeling is, hey, I don't particularly like the idea but it's not going to devastate me, then don't marry her. You don't love her. You don't quest for exclusivity. That's not love.

Parents and friends blabber on about compatibility, shared interests, similar backgrounds, suitable backgrounds -- it's all bullshit. The acid test is this: does the image of your pal Tony slipping his hand under her panties fill you with an almost psychotic rage, with terror, with the feeling that if it happened your life would be wrecked for ever after, you love the lady. Go ahead, marry her. And, remember, you heard it here first. From your pal e-man. Never forget: e-man may be a loser, but it doesn't stop him from knowing what's going on.

Wednesday

10 BEST THINGS TO TELL A WOMAN

WHAT TO TELL WOMEN YOU'RE TRYING TO GET INTO BED:

1) You're so much fun to be with.

2) (If she's really pretty) I think you're the smartest person I know.

3) (If she's not so pretty) You're the sexiest woman I know by far.

4) I love the way you carry yourself, your posture, your expression, your attitude -- confident but approachable. Nothing is sexier.

5) Love the sound of your voice, throaty, sexy, mischievous.

Don't restrict yourself to just one of the above. Fact is, just when you think you're overdoing it, she's just starting to hear you. If you keep on complimenting her, making her feel unique and special, then even if she's not that attracted to you, she'll become addicted to being around you -- after all, you're the guy who makes her feel so good about herself. If you're eloquent enough, she just may slip out of her panties for you.

WHAT TO TELL WOMEN WHO'VE BEEN GOING TO BED WITH YOU FOR OVER 4 MONTHS:

1) Did you see that good-looking guy at the party -- he was trying to look up your skirt all night long.

2) My friend Donny (your handsomest friend) thinks you're really hot.

3) This is Johnny Dep (or her favorite actor) slipping his hand under your skirt. (It's good old you, of course)

4) You've fallen asleep on a pile of coats at a party, and I'm a sexy stranger who's snuggling up next to you.

5) I'm not so sure I want you wearing that tight blouse anymore when we go out at night -- it gives me such a hard on and I'm sure it's doing it to every other guy in the room, too.

The point is, once you've been sleeping with a woman for a few months, she's going to get bored, way more bored than you. That's just how women are. If you want the fucking to be great, you're going to have to feed her sense of fantasy. If your nose is going to get all out of joint at the thought of her fantasizing about other guys, then, pal, you're condemned to a shitty sex life. On the other hand, if you're willing to indulge her a bit, she's going to squeeze your cock like it's never been squeezed before.

Monday

THE GASMAN'S WIFE

Posnick was wandering through Debbie and Artie Van Nostrand’s expansive first floor looking for somebody to talk to. He’d left Stella in the kitchen chatting with two women from her Thursday golf group whose names he couldn’t quite remember, both of them wearing their hair cropped close as a man’s.
This is something he’d run into quite a bit over the past several winters in Scottsdale. He called them The Man-Wives of Desert Vistas. Slim, toned, sinewy women wearing little makeup and their hair in crew cuts. He wondered what they and their husbands did, if anything, in bed.
Posnick wasn’t quite sure what he was on the hunt for. A young, pretty woman with blond hair, bare shoulders, and slim arms? A landsman with an equally strong sense of irony about finding himself living among the golf-loving goyim of Arizona? A tall, slender WASP with a single-digit handicap who might offer to include Posnick in one of his high-powered golf games?
There was an empty seat on the L-shaped couch near the fireplace, and Posnick placed his plate on the coffee table and sat next to a gray-haired woman with a handsome face and a long, regal neck. Her skin was tightly pored and without wrinkles, yet there was something about her that suggested late sixties, even early seventies.
“….documentary on one of the cable channels,” she was saying to the elderly man to her left, “ and they were interviewing this woman whose husband had just died and she was saying something about getting on with her life, not curling up into a cocoon just because the man she had shared the last 48 years with had passed. I thought to myself right on.” The woman was talking with what sounded to Posnick’s ear a slight southern accent.
This was not the kind of company Posnick had been seeking, but something about the woman’s powerful sense of self appealed to him. It was clear that even at this age she was accustomed to being beautiful. Yet there was nothing arrogant about her. Some people are born with a musical ear, others with an ability to scoop up grounders, still others with fine features and eyes in which richly colored hazel irises sit in unusually clear pools of white. Accidents of birth.
“I don’t know,” interjected Posnick, “I’m kind of hoping that when I die my wife takes to her bed for the rest of her days, reading the classics and occasionally weeping over my absence, never once thinking about making love with another man.”
Posnick. Always the provocateur. The woman swiveled her head toward him with astonishing grace. She focused her hazel eyes directly upon his. “Why would you ever want that?”
Because I’m a conniving, pathologically jealous sneak who wants the run of the walk for myself while I monopolize every waking moment of my wife’s life, who, it turns out, cuckolded me with her boss in the very first months of our marriage. I lost my first born son, who made me happier than I have ever been in my life, in a car accident and ever since have been unable to sleep more than an hour or two a night. I’m out of the house before dawn, wandering the fairways on which he brought me such pleasure, hoping against hope, since I am a life-long atheist, that he will emerge from the early morning mist and make my life worth living again.
Posnick blinked, mesmerized by the woman’s gaze, reaching into the far corner’s of his brain for a response that might rescue him. “Because…” Posnick vamped, trying to make it seem as if he were searching for the absolutely perfect way to express his thought, “…because…I would never want some other man to hurt her.”
The older woman smiled. “Well, I guess that’s okay,” she allowed.
“Are you two guys married?” Posnick asked, knowing that there was no possible way she could be the wife of such an ordinary looking old man.
“We’re on a blind date,” she said. “He’s Deb’s father. I live up the road.”
“Wow, a blind date. I thought those only happened when you were seventeen.” Posnick stuck out his hand. “I’m Alex Posnick.”
“Good to meet you, Alex,” said the older man. As he reached across the woman to shake Posnick’s hand, his elbow grazed her not insubstantial bosom. Posnick was buoyed that she neither flinched nor pulled away. “I’m Pete. Pete Peterson. And this is Joelle Norsgaard.”
The woman simply nodded without offering her hand. Posnick, feeling an overpowering urge to touch her, stuck out his hand. She took hold of it, and shook it with neither firmness nor slackness. Posnick noted her long fingers and large, square-edged nails coated in clear polish. He felt her begin to withdraw her hand, and held it for an additional moment, not wanting to let it go.
“So how’s it going?” asked Posnick. “Any sparks yet?”
Pete shook his head. “She’s in love with another man. I’m very disappointed.”
“I would be, too. What’s he like?” he asked the woman.
“I’m not sure I can describe him. I knows he’s tall, which is important because I’m 5’ 10” and he just towers over me.”
At 5’ 6”, Posnick felt hurt to the quick. “He must be younger, right?”
“No, he’s 78. But he’s not in love with me.”
“Oh, he must be thinking you’re not in love with him. Just like in high school. Everybody feels that way,” said Posnick.
“How could he not be in love with you?” said Pete.
“He doesn’t return any of my calls anymore. We went out for about four months, and then he let it be known he really wasn’t that interested.”
“He told you?”
“He said it was a long drive up here to Desert Vistas. He lives way down in Tempe.”
“Why doesn’t he stay over?”
“He did – once.”
Posnick couldn’t contain himself. “Did – did he stay in your bed?”
Joelle nodded. “Yes.”
Posnick was drilling her with his eyes, willing her to reveal more. He looked over at Pete for some kind of support. The older man shrugged.
“Did…you…make love?”
“No.”
“No?”
“He didn’t seem to want to.”
“Oh.” Posnick waited for her to go on, but she said nothing. He realized she was not being coy, that it was simply not in her nature to volunteer information.
“You wouldn’t have had that problem with me,” said Pete.
Nor me, thought Posnick. “You’re still sexually active?” he asked Pete.
“Well, I would be if I had anybody to be active with,” he answered, then burst into a rush of laughter.
“Well, why didn’t you initiate things?” he asked Joelle. He was beginning to feel increasingly like Havelock Ellis.
“I’ve never done that.”
“What do you mean?”
“I’m not sure I would know how.”
“Just grab the guy by his Johnson,” chortled Pete. “That’ll get the ball rolling – no pun intended.”
“Wait a second, I want to understand this. You’ve never once in your entire life initiated sexual intercourse? Not even with your husband?”
Joelle shook her head.
Posnick turned to Pete. “See, that’s what happens when you’re so beautiful. You never have to be the aggressor.” He turned his focus back to Joelle. “When you’ve got a puss like mine you’ve always got to be the one who gets things started.”
Posnick really didn’t think of himself as ugly at all, but he was hoping to wring some kind of compliment out of Joelle. She simply smiled.
“Her husband was a Texan,” added Pete. “Maybe that explains it.”
“You’re from Texas?” asked Posnick.
Joelle nodded. Posnick remembered his first sales trip to Houston, walking from boutique to boutique in the Galleria showing his fall line of sportswear, his head spinning as one after another tall, blond, full-bosomed, wasp-waisted, long-legged Houstonian sauntered by. So this is how they turned out.
“What kind of business was your husband in?”
“Farm equipment. Daddy was in the same business. Edward bought him out. He came to Daddy one day and said, ‘George, I want to buy your business and marry your daughter. He was 32. I was only 17 at the time.”
“Like out of an Edna Ferber novel.”
“I don’t believe I’ve read anything by her.”
Pete stood up. “I’m gonna see if Deb needs any help in the kitchen. Anybody want another drink?”
“I’ll have another red wine,” said Posnick.
“You can bring me one, too, Pete.” Joelle handed him her glass.
With Pete gone, she turned her body around to face Posnick more directly, giving him the she sense she was glad to be rid of her date for the moment. Perhaps she was enjoying being the focus of such an avid interviewer.
“So let me get this straight, you’re 17 – a junior? A senior?”
“Just finishing my junior year.”
“What year was that? You don’t have to tell me, I just find this fascinating. Trying to set the time in my mind.”
“1949. Truman was president. God, did Daddy hate Truman.”
Posnick thought, holy shit, I wasn’t even born yet. He did the arithmetic in his head. The woman was seventy, exactly twenty years older than himself.
“1949, smack in the middle of the Korean War. And your father comes to you and says, ‘Joelle, Mr. Edward Farm Equipment here wants to marry you and I think it’s a good idea.’ I mean, what did you think? Oh, good, he’s so handsome. Or, Damn, and I was gonna be captain of the cheerleading squad next year?”
“I’m not sure I was thinking much of anything. Mama and Daddy knew I’d be well taken care of and it just seemed the natural order of things.”
“Didn’t you want to go to college or anything?”
“Well, in those days not that many girls in our part of Texas went to college. I did finish high school, though. And as a matter of fact, I was captain of the cheerleading squad.” She smiled broadly for the first time, revealing just a suggestion of a sense of humor that Posnick hadn’t been sure was there.
“Really?” The image of a short pleated cheerleading skirt flying up over her panty had blood pounding in Posnick’s temples. “Alright, so you’re a married woman walking through the halls holding your books against your bosom just so…” Posnick held an imaginary book to his chest, “…the way girls did back in those days, and like how do all the other girls treat you?”
“Oh, a whole dozen or so of us must have been married. We sort of were a clique. We’d joke about it. The M.G.C. – married girls club. Two of the girls were even pregnant.”
Pete arrived and handed them each a glass of wine. He remained standing. “I’m going to turn in for the evening, Joelle. Do you mind? Maybe Alex’ll give you a lift home.”
“Sure, no problem.”
“I’ll see you at the Navaho course at about 10.”
“We’re playing golf tomorrow,” Joelle explained. “Great, see you at 10.”
Pete leaned down and kissed her on both cheeks, then disappeared down the long hallway in a defeated sort of shuffle.
Posnick said, “This is extraordinary. I mean, you have to excuse me for being so nosy, but this is so different from how I grew up.”
He watched her put the wine glass to her lips and take not a gulp but a rather long sustained drink. When she put the glass down it was less than half full.
“So you’ve got this new husband whom you barely know and now you’re sharing a bed, a bathroom, meals together, and yet he’s almost twice your age. It must have been weird.”
“Not really. Edward was a very good businessman, very strong, very forceful, and when I graduated high school he bought me this big brick house in the nicest part of Houston. A few months later I was pregnant with Edward, Junior. Edward was away on business most of the time and Mama lived just down the road and she helped with the housework and taking care of the baby and it was all very nice and normal. Then this big national chain offered Edward a whole ton of money for the distributorship – way more than it was worth according to Edward – and he retired. Wasn’t even 40 years old. Got himself a plane and a big Harley and souped up an old ‘55 Chevy. He loved to go roaring around all over the place. He’d grown up poor and had always dreamed of owning a ranch and so he took a whole bunch of the money he got for the business and bought a 3 thousand acre spread in Louisiana, just over the Texas border. So we left Houston and moved out to the ranch, Mama and Daddy as well, and by now I had all 3 kids, Edward Jr. and the two girls, Mary Pat and Jolene. And that was it.”
“And during this whole time, you, uh, never once cuddled up to him in the middle of the night and got things going.”
“I cuddled up if I was cold, and then sometimes he would start the process.”
“Oh, sort of passive aggressive.”
“Pardon?”
“Nothing.”
“After we were on the ranch about 12 years, something weird happened. Edward discovered there was natural gas on the land. He had an instinct for these things. Without really trying, almost everything he touched turned to money. Anyway, the Baton Rouge Power Company bought the drilling rights, and we began getting royalties, and Edward set up trusts for the kids and all, and then Edward died and I don’t think he had any idea how much money would come rolling in.”
“Sounds like he was a good man.”
“He was a wonderful man.”
“You must miss him terribly.”
“Not really. I don’t know why. I just don’t. When I saw this show on cable about this widow who got right back into life, I admired her so much. I thought that’s the way to do it.”
“Maybe there was just too big an age difference.”
“I don’t know, Alex, I really don’t.”
“Do you mind if I ask something very personal?”
Joelle shook her head. “Ask me anything. Doesn’t mean I’ll answer, but it’s okay to ask.”
“I mean, this is really personal.”
“Go ahead.”
“Did you guys have a good love life?”
“I think so.”
“ Were you…orgasmic?”
“There you are.”
Posnick whipped his head around to see Stella coming toward him with a cup of coffee and a plate of desserts. “I was looking all over for you.”
He leapt up and gestured for Stella to sit. “This is Joelle….”
“Norsgaard.”
“Joelle, this is my wife Stella.” Stella was wearing a black décolleté dress with a satin-edged slit up the right thigh and Posnick hoped that her stylishness would boost his value in Joelle’s eyes.
“I thought you’d want to try some of these cakes. They’re yummy.” She held the plate out to Joelle. “Would you like to try some?”
Joelle picked up a petit fours. “Don’t mind if I do,” she said and popped it into her mouth whole.
“Have you been sitting here the whole time?” Stella asked.
“Just about. Joelle is on a blind date with Deb’s dad.”
“Oh, how romantic.”

They drove six blocks north of the Van Nostrand’s, then made a left turn onto Cochise Trail, which stretched up into the most exclusive section of Desert Vistas.
“Next driveway,” said Joelle, and Stella turned the Toyota pickup with the extended cab into a sweeping circular driveway in front of a house that seemed every bit as long as a football field.
“It’s beautiful,” said Stella.
“You live here alone?” asked Posnick.
“I have a Mexican couple that lives in the casita.”
“Ah,” said Posnick.
“Alex, walk Joelle to the door for goodness sake.”
As they walked among the shadows of the front walk winding through the palla verde and the saguaro, Joelle hooked her arm in his. The cool night air of the desert filled him with a sense of possibility and optimism. They climbed several steps to the front door, and Posnick could see his truck gleaming in the moonlight. He wondered if Stella could see him as clearly, but the several glasses of red wine seemed to have dulled his sense of caution.
“Well, it was really lovely talking with you, Alex. You certainly have an unusual way of looking at things.” Joelle held out her hand, and as Posnick took hold of it he pulled her to him. He had to raise his head to kiss her, but felt a sudden rush as he realized she was offering him not her cheek but her lips. He held the kiss two or three seconds longer than was polite, hoping somehow to ignite a passionate response. He didn’t, but then she didn’t pull away either.
When they got into bed and turned out the lights, Stella hooked her leg over his. As often happened on nights when he had consumed more than his usual quotient of alcohol, Posnick had trouble reaching orgasm. He ran the usual cast of characters through his mind, Tarni, the Indian friend of his daughter, Mrs. Kershaw, his 8th grade teacher with the sculpted ass, Merril, the 14 year old daughter of his wife’s best friend whose tiny pink nipples he could see through the sides of her bikini top. Nothing showed promise, and then he replayed the kiss with 71 year old Joelle Norsgaard on the front porch of her stone and steel palace in the bracing desert air among the palla verde and cacti and he was off in a moment, thrashing about wildly atop his dark-haired wife. As he collapsed at her side, he wondered whom she had been thinking of. Intercourse is a union of four people. Sigmund Freud.
Although he kept his eyes peeled in the stores, restaurants, and supermarkets around town, on the driving range, pro shop, golf courses, mixed grill, he didn’t see her until six weeks later in the fitness center at Desert Vista’s main clubhouse.
She was lying on her back on an exercise bench, pressing a weighted bar repeatedly into the air. Over navy tights she wore a short-sleeved maroon workout suit. Her mane of silver hair hung down toward the floor. Posnick watched her for several minutes from afar, his eyes running up and down her legs, her arms, her torso. Certainly, she was not a hard body, but her limbs were long and toned, her waist narrow, her bosom full, her shoulders wide, rib cage small. Posnick couldn’t help but think of his own poor mother at 71, a plump, hunched woman with enormously heavy upper arms and thinning, patchy hair. Even their names were in stark contrast. Joelle and Florence. Whom would you rather fuck?
He came up behind her. “Would you hold my ankles down while I do my sit-ups?” he said.
She had sat up and was wiping her arms down with a towel. She looked up and smiled as if she weren’t quite sure who he was.
“Hi, Joelle, Alex Posnick. We met at the Van Nostrand’s party.” Awkardly, he stuck out his hand.
“Oh, you don’t want to shake my hand,” she said. “I’m all sweaty.”
Sweaty. Posnick felt his member beginning to stir.
“How are you and your lovely wife?” she asked.
“Stella’s back in New York for the week – shopping.”
“Oh, I’d love to go to New York. Edward and I went once for Christmas. The store windows were so beautiful.” She stood up.
“You should come and visit us. We go back for the summer. It’d be great showing you around – the museums, the theatre, the restaurants.”
Joelle simply smiled and began strolling toward the front desk. Posnick fell into stride beside her feeling ridiculously short in his lumpy sweat suit. “Would you like to have an ice tea or a cup of coffee?”
“Thanks, but I really need to shower.” She took two towels from the pile on the front counter.
“Don’t be silly, I like my women on the gamey side.”
She shook her head.
“Come on, I need to shower, too. We’re even.”
“I don’t think so.”
Posnick put his cards on the table. “Joelle, I’ve been looking all over for you for the last six weeks. I finally find you, and you blow me off. Come on. One ice tea, fifteen minutes. I so enjoyed hearing all about your life.”
She tilted her head. “My life? You must be starved for entertainment.”
They sat on the back deck overlooking Renegade Canyon, the rising April son taking the chill out of the morning air, the sky azure and cloudless and stretching forever.
Posnick thought, this at last is how life is supposed to be: money in the bank, health apparently okay, no job or fear of being fired from one, wife back in New York on a theatre spree with a few girlfriends, weather perfect, sitting with a tall, beautiful, dignified shikse, albeit one slightly older than I had in mind. “When last we met, you were telling me all about life with the gasman, the private plane, the royalties rolling in.”
“When last we met,” she said fixing him with her exquisitely clear hazel eyes, “when last we met you had just asked me – I’m trying to remember your exact words – if I was orgasmic.”
“I said that?”
“You’d had quite a few glasses of wine.”
“I can’t believe I said that. It’s not like me.”
“The answer is, I’m not sure.”
Posnick nodded his head as if giving her response great consideration. He took a sip of coffee. “Then I’d have to say you’re not. Or let me say you haven’t been. An orgasm,” Posnick declaimed, “particularly a woman’s orgasm, is the culmination of a build up of an enormous amount of blood and electricity in the pelvic girdle.” I am pulling this out of my ass, he thought. “At a certain point the build up is so great, the neurons in the area are so charged, that a synapse occurs. Like lightning leaping from one pole to another. That, Joelle, is an orgasm, and there is no other feeling like it in the world.”
“I guess I haven’t had one then.”
“Maybe that’s why you so admired the widow you saw on TV. There’s something you still need to accomplish before…”
Joelle smiled. “Before I die.”
Posnick shook his head vigorously in protest, but Joelle said, “No, you’re right. It’s probably what I’ve been feeling all along. I enjoyed sexual relations with Edward – sometimes – but I can’t say I was ever in ecstasy.”
He was about to ask, Do you masturbate? but a quartet of four women in exercise clothes sat down at the table next to them. “Well, thank you for the ice tea, Alex,” she said, pushing her chair back. “I really have to be going.” Joelle stood and this time it was she who proffered her hand.
Posnick hastily scribbled his signature on the check. “Wait, I’ll walk you back in,” he said.
Joelle checked her watch. “I’m going to shower at home. Talking to you, Alex, I lose all track of the time.”
“Then I’ll walk you to your car.”
Her car was a gold-hued Bentley with a convertible top, spotless, gleaming in the sun now high in the sky. She put her hand on the door, but Posnick stood in such a way that she would have had to ask him to move in order to open it.
“When can I see you again?” he asked.
Joelle looked confused. “You’ll see me around.”
“No, I mean, not just bumping into you.”
She stared at him for a few seconds. “Are you asking me out on a date, Mr. Posnick?” He detected a touch more of a drawl in her voice.
“No, not a…date. Just two adults grabbing a meal, seeing a movie together. My wife’s out of town, your husband’s…passed as they say these days. I’m lonely. I got nothing to do tonight.”
After what seemed like an eternity, she nodded her head slowly. “I guess a movie’d be okay.”
It was odd waiting on line with her for tickets. Posnick had been so thrilled she had accepted his invitation, he hadn’t anticipated that the obvious disparity in their ages would be an object of curiosity to others. True, she looked a bit younger than her years. But Posnick, too, was lean and fit, an exercise buff ever since he’d sold his dress business five years before. And then there was the Jew/Gentile chasm, Posnick with a classic New York City face, big nose, curly hair, and Joelle tall and slender-armed, with a nose that all the reconstructive surgeons on Fifth Avenue would have been proud to achieve for their patients. Posnick found himself drifting a few steps away from his new friend, looking up at the stars, pretending to be lost in thought.
But once in their seats in the darkness of the theatre, he felt the full gravitational pull of her being. He kept glancing at her profile, her long legs, her arms, her hands. He placed his elbow on the armrest between them, leaning toward her, hoping to feel her arm touch his. He was concentrating fiercely, willing her to inch her way closer, wondering if she were feeling the same mad attraction. Her right hand was resting on her thigh, and though it was the one part of her which most clearly evidenced the ravages of time, he wanted terribly to take it in his own. He made a few tentative movements toward it but could not summon the chutzpah to forge ahead.
All these ruminations absorbed him totally, and when Joelle asked him afterward if he’d liked the movie, all he could manage was a kind of blank, “It was okay.”
The 12-plex was housed in a sprawling upscale shopping mall, and on their way toward the brew-pub they passed a Brookstone’s. “Wait here,” Posnick said suddenly. “I’ve got a surprise.”
He dashed in, found a salesman, and minutes later came back out with a small, gift-wrapped package. They had cheeseburgers and pale ale. Posnick watched with awe as Joelle finished every one of her outsized french fries. Over her mild protestations, he ordered each of them a second pint of ale. When the waiter returned, Posnick waited till they’d drunk a few swallows before presenting her with the package.
“This’ll help you have an orgasm.”
“Should I open it?”
Posnick shook his head. “Not here. Maybe in the car. It’s a personal vibrator. They’re unbelievably effective.”
She shook her head. “You are something.”
“Listen, I take this very seriously. You told me yourself, you’re 71 years old. Skiing the Alps, watching your kid take his first step, meeting the love of your life – nothing, nothing compares to a good orgasm. There is no other feeling like it in the world. If you were to pass into the great beyond without having had one, I would feel like I let you down. I know about the problem. It’s my responsibility to fix it.”
Once again, she took his arm as they navigated the long walk from Posnick’s pickup to the front door of Joelle’s house. She had unwrapped her gift in the car and was now holding wrapping paper, ribbon, and massager box while rifling through her handbag for her keys. Suddenly, the door popped open, and there stood a tall, powerfully built man about Posnick’s age.
Posnick recognized in an instant the resemblance.
“Oh, Edward, what a surprise? When did you get here?”
“Landed in Carefree less than an hour ago.”
“Edward this is Alex Posnick. Alex, this is my son, Edward Junior.” The man had dark brown eyes, almost black, and they bored into Posnick as he reached out his hand. Edward Junior was standing in the entranceway, a full step above the front stoop, and this coupled with his natural height advantage made Posnick feel as if he were a young child shaking hands with an adult. A very stern, unsmiling adult. The man’s hands were gigantic and muscular and it took all Posnick’s resolve not to whimper.
“Come in, Alex, join us for a drink.”
“No, no, thanks. I’m exhausted, and I don’t want to miss Stella’s call.”
“Well, then, thank you so much. I had a wonderful time.”
Posnick sensed her moving her lips toward him and he quickly reached out and took her hand, shaking it firmly, keeping her literally at arm’s length. “Good night,” he said, “Nice to meet you, Ed.” And he went down the steps, two at a time.
“Oh, wait, I didn’t thank you for my present.”
“Think nothing of it. Bye.”
As he scampered down the walk, Posnick heard the son ask his mother what present.
“None of your beeswax,” she snapped, and then the door closed behind them.

“How can you stand going to the movies alone?” asked Stella.
“I don’t mind. Never have.”
“What’d you see?”
“I don’t even know. Some stupid chick flick.”
“A chick flick. You never go to chick flicks.”
“I was in the mood for light and frothy.”
“Which one was it?”
“Sweetie, listen, can I go to bed? I’m absolutely exhausted. I haven’t felt right all day.”
“Are you okay, Alex? I’m worried about you.”
“I’m fine. I just need sleep, is all.”
“Alright, but take some Tylenol. Sure you’re okay?”
“I love you, Stella.”
“Love you, too.” He heard the phone click off and was instantly sorry he hadn’t prolonged the conversation, for almost immediately upon hanging up Edward Junior’s penetrating dark stare once again began boring down on him. And there was nowhere to flee.
He recalled the amusement/repulsion he’d felt years ago when he’d come across a turn of the century poster in a book on anti-Semitism. It read, ‘Jew Hollywood Producers Want To Seduce Our Daughters.’ The poster depicted a caricature of a short chubby man in a beret chasing a beautiful tall blond around his desk.
They were right, he said to himself. We did want to fuck their high-assed, wasp-waisted, blond-headed, blue-eyed, pretty-faced daughters till we couldn’t walk anymore. And the mamas that went along with them. He could picture the revulsion with which Junior would discuss this with his golfing buddies over bourbon and water in the men’s grill of some understated Louisiana golf club. Can ya’ll ‘magine presentin’ a goddamn vibrator to somebody’s mothah! – the incident stoking their repugnance for Jews a thousand fold.
Posnick lay in bed with a novel and the Times’ crossword puzzle spread out about him. He sipped periodically from an oversized goblet of red wine. Three pillows supported him from behind as he stared blankly at the wall on the far side of the room.
Suddenly, he pushed the book and newspaper onto the floor and reached over and turned off the light. He just sat there against the pillows, sipping his wine in the dark, for he knew it would be useless to lie all the way down. There would be no sleep for him tonight.
He began composing a speech in his mind, trying to be honest, trying to find the precise articulation of what he was feeling. Joelle, I am sorry for having stepped over the line. I feel like an ogre, hateful, perverted, ugly, selfish beyond normal human self-interest. Your beauty and your exoticness have inflamed me. All my life I have fantasized having sex with a tall, slender, beautifully-shaped blonde gentile woman. Who knows why exactly? It is theorized that a varied gene pool makes for a stronger species. There is no question that I am attracted to your differentness in a way that possesses me. I have never known a woman named Joelle before. I have never even heard the name before. I have never slept with a woman taller than myself. I have never kissed a woman with natural gas wells or a Texas accent or a house that must be over 15,000 square feet or with hands bigger than my own or –
The ringing of the telephone startled Posnick and he grappled with the receiver before getting a solid hold of it and bringing it to his ear.
“Hello,” he said tentatively. He checked the clock. It was 2:53.
“Alex?”
“Yes….” He thought he recognized Joelle’s soft drawl, but was far from sure.
“Alex, this is Joelle.” There was a long pause. “It worked.” She was speaking in little more than a whisper.
“What worked?”
“The personal massager. I had an orgasm. In fact I had three orgasms.”
“Oh, my God.”
“Thank you so much. It was wonderful. Who would have believed it’d be so easy.”
“That is so great.”
“I just feel this tremendous sense of loss over all the orgasms I’ve missed. Must be thousands.”
“You’ll make up for lost time. I’ll – I’ll help.”
“You’ve helped already. You’re like…like my guru.” The way she pronounced guru in her Texan accent made him heartsick with love.
“Come on over, I want to know all about it.” He was picturing the vibrator sitting on her night table. He yearned to hold it to his face. “Bring the massager.”
“Don’t be silly, it’s three o’clock. I can assure you, Edward Junior’d want to know where his old mother’s going at three in the morning.”
“I told you I could help.”
“You were right about that, doctor.” She laughed at her joke. “Well, I’m going to go to sleep now. I’m plum exhausted. You didn’t tell me these orgasms took so much out of a person.”
“I’m so anxious to hear all about it,” said Posnick.
“I will call you in the morning. Good night.” She hung up.
Posnick lay back and masturbated to his own deeply satisfying orgasm, visions of Joelle’s writhing on her bed dancing in his brain. Moments later he fell into a deep and undisturbed sleep.
He hung around the house the next morning waiting for her call, killing time by doing the laundry, rearranging the clothes in his closet, doing the New York Times Friday crossword puzzle on line. At noon, however, he left for the golf course to meet the guys for their usual 12:26 tee off time.
When he got home a little after six, there was only one call on the answering machine and that was from his friend Howard back east wanting to know if he’d gotten 17 down on the puzzle.
By 8 o’clock he was in despair, enough to give him the courage to dial her number. A man’s voice said, ‘Hello,’ and Posnick immediately hung up, hoping they didn’t have caller I.D.
Two weeks later he and Stella were being led to a table in the back room of Joe Steak when he saw her unmistakable head of silver hair. Posnick stopped at the very next table and said to the hostess, “How about right here?” Stella looked at him curiously.
“I like being able to see the fireplace,” he explained. But what he really enjoyed, although it caused him no small amount of anguish as well, was being able to watch his beloved Joelle without her realizing he was there. She was seated next to a man with an equally thick head of silver hair, combed to the side with a neat, even part. He was at least as tall as she and was wearing a white shirt under a blue blazer. From behind anyway, he had the bearing of a senator or CEO of a large corporation, signaling for the waiter with a quiet authority.
Joelle touched his shoulder and arm frequently, and twice during the meal they turned to each other and kissed. After the busboy cleared their table, the man in the blazer got off his banquette to let Joelle out. She had her pocketbook with her and appeared headed for the ladies room.
Posnick whipped the wine list in front of him, burying his face in it, for he knew that if she should recognize him and stop to say hello there would be no way he could disguise the brutal disappointment that was presently engulfing him.

Sunday

new music video

girls will be boys, boys will be girls in the crazy mixed up shook up world

of a new music video i shot for the band GIRL PROBLEMS.

Check it out at:

youtube.com/girlproblemsmusic

if you enjoy please pass on to like-minded people

thanks, e.

also, mother-fuckers, instead of just constantly plundering my blog for the occasional amusement, how about leaving a comment once in awhile. your lethargy disgusts me.

Wednesday

WHAT THEY SAY ABOUT NURSES (new story)

What They Say About Nurses

Hanratty is standing amidst a crowd of twenty-somethings, sipping from a bottle of Pabst Blue Ribbon, eyeing a slender girl sitting alone at the bar. She looks to be no more than sixteen years old with a sweetness of face that to the young man’s unpracticed eye suggests lack of sexual experience.
Does he want to waste yet another evening talking to a girl who at best will neck with him guardedly in the parking lot in the back seat of his mother’s ‘47 Chevy while Posnick and Phayer and Lerner are all slipping their hands under sweaters and skirts, maybe even getting laid?
He and his three friends, college boys all, are doing what they call Posting, hitting one of the many road houses along the Boston Post Road in the hope of having sex with the secretaries and shop girls who go there to drink and dance of a Friday night, hoping somehow to meet a guy to marry.
It has been his pattern, picking out the religious girl, the tea totaling girl, the girl who finds herself curiously apathetic toward boys because she does not yet realize the depth of her attraction to women.
But tonight, tonight perhaps, will be different. Always the reader, Hanratty has recently come across an article in Girl Parade, one of the men’s pulp magazines, that posits that cutting back on masturbation will dramatically increase a fellow’s success with the opposite sex – ironic advice indeed considering the dozens of photos of bare-breasted women scattered throughout its pages. And so it has been two weeks since Hanratty last jerked off, a long stretch for a twenty year old male without a girlfriend.
However, by half past eleven, after failing to get up the courage to talk to any of the girls in tight skirts with slits up the side or clinging sweaters exposing great swaths of cleavage, he slides in next to her and orders another beer. Glancing down at the glass in front of her, he is surprised to see what appears to be a double whiskey on the rocks, encouragement enough to get him to mumble, “How come nobody’s snatched up a pretty girl like you?”
He delivers the line haltingly, woodenly, to the side of her head and is immensely relieved when she swivels on her seat, turns her face up to him, and smiles. “You really think I’m pretty?”
Up close like this he can see she is pretty indeed, with ebony hair and skin so pale he thinks it must be a coating of make up. But all she is wearing is very red lipstick and a little eyebrow liner, no more.
Years later, Hanratty will think back on this moment and wonder if it occurred to him, in that instant that his eyes first met Emily’s, that the computer that is our brain read, in what?, a quarter of a second, less perhaps, that the curl of this particular female’s lip, the twitch of her eye, the shade of her hair, whatever odors that were emanating from her feet, her pussy, from under her arms, the shade of her hair, the denseness of her lashes, the slope of her shoulder, the hint in her eye of pride and skittishness, selfishness and desire to please, that she, Emily Gilligan, was perfectly designed to be his ideal mate and competitor for the decades they soon would begin spending together, in bed and out, in sickness and health, triumph and failure. Did he somehow sense on some primal level, far, far from consciousness, that this was both the right team mate and opponent for him – not so strong as to over power him, not so weak that he would sweep her away, leaving him bored and restless. Was a similar instinct taking birth in her limbic brain – this is a man I want to be locked in lifelong battle with, a companion for the long haul.
“You’re not bad,” he replies, regaining some semblance of equilibrium.
“Most guys think I’m jailbait.” She takes a deep drag on her lipstick stained Pall Mall, blowing out the smoke expertly in a long, thin stream. “I’m much older than I look.”
“What, eighteen?”
“Twenty-five,” she declares with obvious relish. “I almost have my nursing degree.”
“Holy cow.” Hanratty is only twenty. He squints, scrutinizing her face for wrinkles. She stares back at him openly, unafraid. He wants to say something smart, modern, a trifle combative – a talent that usually fails him around women.
“You know what they say about nurses,” he manages to eke out, then worries he has been too forward.
When the girl smiles, Hanratty feels relieved. “No,” she says, “What do they say about nurses?”
What they say about nurses, at least in this case, turns out to be resoundingly true. She lives with two other nursing students near Portchester General in a one-bedroom apartment in a ramshackle three-story boarding house. One of the roommates is away, the other asleep on the daybed on the far side of the room. Still, the girl seems to feel no shame in pulling him down beside her. She unzips his fly, taking him in her hand, and he comes instantly, an unexpected downside of the no-masturbation plan.
“That’s okay,” she whispers gently. She stands, and he watches as she slips out of her clothes in the shaft of moonlight streaming in through the uncurtained window.
She is tiny, not five feet, hardly ninety pounds. Aside from small, budding nipples and a shockingly large black triangle, there is nothing to suggest a sexually mature woman. She helps him undress, then begins sucking on his penis till it grows hard again. Pushing him down on the bed, she straddles him, finding his cock with the practiced ease of someone who has done this before, perhaps often, letting herself slide down over it. He is aghast that such a tiny creature can have within her a canal that engulfs him so comfortably, so eagerly, so, so – familiarly.
Once again, despite a desperate attempt to call up car accidents, his Grandma Lorraine’s breasts, which he accidentally saw on a family outing to Jones Beach, and other orgasm-postponing imagery, he comes in seconds.
They make love thrice that night, the girl clinging to him with an odd intensity in the in-between times. Hanratty is lying on his back, his hands under his head. The girl has curled against his side, her head tucked in his armpit. He can’t wait to get together with the guys to compare notes. Slowly, he slides from under the covers. He hears the girl stir in her bed, sensing she is watching him as he pulls on his pants and socks in the dark. He pretends he doesn’t know she is awake. As he is leaving, she says, “Wait.” She writes a phone number on a torn piece of notebook paper and places it in his hand. He feels he should kiss her; but when he had trouble reaching orgasm on their last screw, she took him in her mouth. He bends down, steering his lips past her proffered ones, kissing her on the top of her head.
“Call me,” she says as he steps out the door.

“She looked like a high school freshman,” says Ray Phayer.
“I have bigger tits,” says Alex Posnick.
“Hey, he fucked her three times,” says Ethan Lerner. “Cut the man a little slack.”
Tim Hanratty and his friends are sitting in the Hartsdale diner. It is where they gather at the end of almost every weekend night, no matter how late the hour, no matter what the evening has held in store.
“Somehow I get the feeling she wasn’t a virgin,” says Phayer, by far the most ironic of the foursome.
“How would he know,” says Posnick.
Phayer has picked up a sausage with his fingers and moves it back and forth between his lips, simulating a blow job. He winks at Hanratty.
“Believe me,” says Hanratty, “this was no virgin. We fucked with her room mate right in the same room.”
“What a slut!” says Posnick.
“You’re not kidding,” says Hanratty, although he feels curiously disloyal the instant the words leave his mouth.
In the ensuing weeks, Hanratty hits the local bars and dance halls with his friends with a new sense of confidence, with heightened expectation. He is one of the guys. He has lost his virginity. He no longer reaches the end of the evening without having approached one single girl.
His success rate, however, is little better than before his conquest of the nurse. He is too thin for his height, his jaw too big for his head. He wears glasses. Unlike Posnick in his leather jacket, Phayer with his classy good looks punctuated by a premature streak of silver hair, and Lerner with his Tony Curtis prettiness and curl, there is something hopelessly bookish about Hanratty. His off-beat sense of humor, which so tickles the guys, either puts women off or goes completely unnoticed. He enunciates like a college professor. His attempts to slur his words sound inauthentic, like a theatre actor trying on a Southern accent.
He has abandoned his no-masturbation policy and almost always comes now to the memory of the nurse straddling him. In his mind’s eye, she looks like someone’s kid sister as she lets herself down over him. There is something forbidden about it, her pale pink nipples, her guileless face. Hanratty is no dummy. He realizes that her child-like appearance is part of the appeal.
One night in mid-May, Hanratty and his pals stop in at Ed’s Outpost, one of a dozen roadhouse bar and grills on the outskirts of Portchester. He sees her right away, sitting with several women friends in a large booth, a pitcher of beer in the middle of the table. They are all smoking. Hanratty catches her eye, but she looks away. He watches with dread as a group of guys approaches the table. Over the next hour or so there is a pairing off ritual, with different combinations of males and females trudging off to the dance floor.
From his perch at the bar, picking at the label of his ever present Blue Ribbon, Hanratty observes with a sickening feeling in the pit of his stomach, a crushing sense of doom, certain that at any moment she will return from the dance floor, one of the young men in tow.
But when the dust settles, and the coupling is complete, the nurse is sitting there all by herself. Although prettier than her companions, perhaps other men have come to the same conclusion Hanratty had: she looks too young and innocent to be sexually active.
“Tim, for Christ sake, go ask her to dance,” says Lerner. “She’s pretty.”
“Nah,” says Hanratty, “no tits.” In truth, he’s not sure she will remember him. He’s frightened of her sexuality. It is six weeks since he has last seen her. How many men has she brought home in the interim?
“I like the no tits,” says Posnick. “It’s like fucking your little cousin.” Hanratty watches as Posnick walks briskly over to the girl and leads her to the dance floor. Taking a seat at the bar, Hanratty turns his back to the dancers, locking his eyes on the jukebox on the far side of the room, determined not to turn around. He imagines Posnick and the girl swaying imperceptibly to the languid ballad coming over the speakers, eyes closed, bodies straining against one another. He is shocked when Posnick’s deep harsh voice cuts into his fantasy. “What a dog,” he says. “Bow wow.”
Hanratty tries but cannot keep from glancing at Posnick’s crotch. He has an obvious hard on. “She’s just young looking, that’s all,” says Hanratty.
“You can have her,” says Posnick. “Hey, Mac,” he hollers at the bartender, “bring me a Cutty on the rocks. Make it a double.”
Hanratty climbs off his stool.
“Where you goin’?” says Posnick.
“I don’t know. Just want to get some air.”
With a mixture of tremendous relief and yet a feeling that he is somehow settling for second best, Hanratty walks over to the table and says, “Hi, um, how’ve you been?” As he reaches for her name, it strikes him she has never told it to him. Nor has he ever asked for it, nor volunteered his own.
“I’m okay,” she says, swiveling her head around as if expecting her friends to be arriving back at the table at any minute, as cool and aloof as if they’d never met. He stands there, hovering over her. Hanratty is hoping she will say something, but she just keeps looking around, not meeting his eye. Finally, because he can think of absolutely nothing else to say, he asks her to dance. Without saying yes or no, she stands up and follows him to the dance floor.
It is a slow song. The six foot two inch Hanratty holds up his arms in the rather formal style he learned back in seventh grade in Mrs. Scoville’s dance classes; but the girl simply ducks underneath, wrapping her arms around his waist with that same sense of intimacy as the night they’d made love. After a few seconds, Hanratty asks, “How’d you like my friend?”
“Which one?”
“Alex. The guy in the leather jacket.”
“Not too much. He was pressing his thing into my stomach.”
“Oh,” says Hanratty, pulling back a little because he is doing the same.
“I thought you were going to call,” says the girl.
“I was going to. I just had gotten around to it yet.”
“That’s okay,” she says, pulling him closer and snuggling her face against his chest.
A sudden, almost staggering wave of pity washes over Hanratty as it occurs to him how much more battering it is to be an unpursued female in one of these places – particularly at the age of 25 – than a male with little courage to pursue. He nuzzles his nose in her bouffant of hair, inhaling deeply, recalling how much he had loved her aroma.
“I’m Tim,” he announces into the top of her head.

“Yeah, I know. Your friend told me.” She doesn’t say anything for

awhile. Then, as an after thought, “I’m Emily.”

porn song

the band GIRL PROBLEMS has a great new song called THE PORN. think you'll enjoy it -- and maybe even recognize yourself in the lyrics...

The Porn

before the internet came out
I used to get my work done
I wasn't the type to stand in line
in some greasy grimy store
sure I looked at a penthouse
or flipped through a hustler
but always felt kind of wrong
that was then
but things have changed
since these websites came along


the porn the porn awakes me in the morn
by afternoon I'm forlorn cause I've been watching too much porn
I'm torn I'm torn
cause believe me
I coulda sworn
I intended to read of mice and men
ended up watching porn


can't remember what I did years ago
with all that extra time
guess I went to yoga
did community service
went shopping for art supplies
maybe I checked in on elderly neighbors
went to church taught sports to kids
but now that I bought a macintosh
my life has hit the skids


with scorn with scorn
would you look at me with scorn
would you look at me with scorn
if I told you I'd been watching porn
I'm torn I'm torn
believe me
I coulda sworn
I intended to read grapes of wrath
but ended up watching porn

now I know it's an industry built on exploitation
and most of the girls were abused when they were young
the videos, they're just a crude expression
of misogynistic and violent fantasies
but as I try to slip
quietly past my computer
and on to the sun-dappled street beyond my front door
I swear it whispers so seductively
come on baby
just...one more


you see all the beauties walkin down the street
they're all so hot
but all so out of reach
you wanna ask them out but you're paralyzed
by low esteem, doubt and fear of being chastised
it only makes sense to hurry back home for a beer
and watch clips of these lovelies with ankles behind their ears, yeah

Monday

MORE DISEASE NAMES

Alright, you lame, unimaginative, passive moochers, who never come up with squat. Check out these new entries sent in by a few exceptionally bright and nerdy readers -- people, apparently, with so little to do that they actually sat down, alone most certainly, and came up with a few absolutely brilliant additions to my list.

Sis Titis; Hy Bloodpressure; Jen Italherpes; Al Coholism; Cole Itis; Carson Oma;

Art Eriosclerosis; Ann Urysm; Ann Giofibroma; Mal Ignancy; Rene Alfailure;

Sis Ticfibrosis; O. Taharasyndrome

And my favorite to date: ERIC TILEDYSFUNCTION!

Labels:

Sunday

WHY YOU DO SO SHITTY WITH WOMEN!

Song titled GIRLS LIKE JERKS:

girls like jerks
guys who smirk
dicks and cops
pricks and fops

girls like mobsters, pranksters
rocks stars, gangsters

cocks, schmucks, cheaters, snobs,
hitters, burners, guys named bob

girls like tough, girls like rough --
silent, manly, all that stuff

girls like assholes, cowboys, greasers, hogs
oafs, clods, insensitive slobs

guys named fred, guys with dreads
muggers, sluggers, gropers, feds

girls like jokers, kidders, killers, tackles
guys who posture, guys who cackle

dopes, mopes, dems and dosers
scoundrels, schemers, scammers, hosers

guys named duke, guys named tony
guys who eat macaroni only

girls like goons, girls like grunters
they're the guys they let touch their cunts, sir

they like bullies, thugs,
inconsiderate lugs
agents, winners,
grinners, sinners
hipsters, actors --
not chiropractors


girls like guys who hardly speak
the strong, the burly, not the weak

jocks, they like, bikers too
brawlers, maulers -- just not you.

Tuesday

THE MEANING OF LIFE

When I was a freshman at the university of wisconsin in 1960, i sat next to a lusciously shaped girl in french 101. She appeared soft and sensuous, large breasted and raven-haired, not skinny and scrawny like the anarexic models of today. Her skin was flawless, a creamy off-white, and her face sculpted with the perfection of an ancient greek statue. Her name was Susan Potash and I was helplessly, hopelessly in love with her. i fantasized about her every night as i passed into sleep, imagining the most carnal yet romantic intertwinings of our body and souls and holes. i ached to be spending the rest of my life with her on the island of corfu.

She was completely out of my league, of course. I was a nerdy little guy from New Jersey, she a political radical who had grown up in manhattan. She was militant, a warrior for justice and against the bourgeoisie, of which i was so obviously a charter member. she had dirt under her finger nails and smelled of pot. Her long thick black french braid curled down her back and sometimes even around onto her desk like a living sexual organ.

at the same time as i was taking french with susan, i was taking philosphy 101. For some reason i enjoyed it, digging ever deeper into the essays by kant and hume we were assigned every week. i found by reading it over and over again -- something i had never done in past courses and would never do in future ones -- that the impossibly dense prose would begin to yield meaning. i was good at it, which at the time was about the only thing feeding my much battered self-esteem.

somehow i wanted to communicate my expertise in philosophy to susan, my feeling being that though i lacked height, looks, confidence, charisma, and hot sexual experience, she would be impressed by my intellectual brilliance. it suddenly occurred to me that if i could come up with THE ANSWER TO LIFE, she would be so impressed she would step out of her panties for me, a garment she probably changed only every third day. oh, how i longed to collect her discarded pairs.

so i lay in bed everynight imagining the headlines in the wisconsin badger, freshman philosophy student comes up with the meaning of life. freshman figures it out -- the answer to life. and susan coming to class that morning, her enormous dark brown eyes misty with love and lust for me. the only glitch in this most delicious of fantasies was that i could never actually think what the answer to life was. i knew it was out there somewhere, that it was achievable, more than that, just around the corner. but i could never quite wrap my arms around it.

Well, you know what? 48 years later i finally have. the purpose of life is to prolong life, to figure out how to extend life, not just its length, although that's paramount, but its quality. i want to be playing great fucking golf at 127 years old, fucking my hot 126 year old wife every night, wringing chandalier-shaking orgasms out of her that put 19 year olds to shame.

Impossible? Fuck you. If we took all the fucking billions we spend on defense and warfare, the best minds on our planet would be figuring out how to work magic with genes. the average age of death for men in the 1920s was something like 57. it's now about 75 -- an advance of 18 fucking years! and we know so much more now than we did then.

So that's it, friend, the meaning of life: IT IS TO BE EXTENDED AS LONG AS IT CAN. We're the only species on earth that knows it's going to die. What's the only rational reaction? to put the inevitable off as long as is humanly possible. you read it here first, pal. now get your ass out and spread the word. if you don't, you'll be staring death in the face before you know it.

Sunday

DISEASE NAME-GAME

Alright, how many reasonably realistic names can you make out of diseases?

NEW ENTRIES FROM READERS: Lara Engitis; Lou Gehrigsdisease;

Amy Otrophic-sclerosis; Ginger Vitus; Basil Cell; Al Zheimers;

Ann Hedonia; Al O. Pecia; Peri Carditis; Klaus Trophobia;

Ed Ema; Rosie Ola;

---------------------------------------------------------------
MY LIST:

Paul Zee; Di Abetes; Ann Gina; Ann Eemia; Lou Pus;

Lew Keemia; Anna Rexia; Beau Lemia; Sy Kosis; Colin Cancer; Mel Anoma;

Em Fazima; Paul Aigra; Clem Idia; Hy Poglocemia; N. Demitriosis;

Chick N. Pox; Arthur Itis; Perry Tonitis; Pan Creatitis

Mack Uladegneration; I. Ritis; Rick Etts;

Ray Naudsyndrome; Rue Maticfever; Scarlet Fever; Hy Drocephalia;

Sy Attica; D. Lirium Tremens; Sy Nusitis; Paul Io; Di Aria;


--- Anyone out there who comes up with more names than on my list wins one hundred bucks, even if you're an m.d. good luck,e

Tuesday

7 FAVORITE RELIGIOUS RATIONALIZATIONS

1) GOD WOULD NEVER THROW AT ME ANYTHING I COULDN'T HANDLE

Well, what about a blood clot that strikes in your sleep, cutting off all oxygen to your brain, leaving you a virtual vegetable for a few months before you finally waste away from a raging pneumonia? Did god throw you a high hard one that somewhat got away from him?

2) SOMEWHERE UP THERE, MOM IS LOOKING DOWN ON US

How do you know? Did she send an e-mail? Text you? Somehow upload shots of herself in angel's attire and lyre on O-photo? Face it, pal, when your sweet little mommy plowed drunkely into the old oak on your front lawn in the flimsy little Kia, the only car she could afford after your father took off with his 19 year old secretary, it left her mutilated body dead beyond doubt with precious little energy to ascend to heaven. Besides, even in death she was still drunk. Heaven doesn't go for drunks.

3) MY BOSS IS A JEWISH CARPENTER

You show me a Jew who's good with a hammer and nails, saw, sander, awl and adze, and I'll show you a white Russian trying to sneak out of the Motherland in yarmulke and prayer shawl. No, your boss more likely is a tough, demanding Italian whose about a hair's breath away from firing you because you have the attention span of gnat and the carpentry skills of a man with parkinson's.

4) GOD OPERATES IN MYSTERIOUS WAYS

Totally agree with this one -- he lets guys like george bush live in big houses with sharp cars, full security, lots of money, while in Darfur poor defenseless people, thousands of children among them, are left to die of starvation, machete attacks, cholera, AIDS. This is some cool cat, this God. Dude with a lot of compassion.

5) THE MEEK SHALL INHERIT THE EARTH.

Yeah, but only after the strong have stripped-mined her clean of gold, platinum, uranium, steel, aluminum, and anything else they needed to set up their towering pleasure palaces on Venus. Not to mention that the strong have already made off with the only space ships that can make it all the way to Venus where they've set up a life style so decadent, so genuinely sexually stimulating and versatile, that the meek wouldn't have a clue how to fit in had they actually been able to find their way there. It's kind of like saying, One day the meek shall inherit Detroit.

6) GOD LOVES YOU.

He do? Sure has a funny way of showing it. I don't test well -- never get in the high 70s, much less the 80s, and the 90s are simply out of the question. I have a weak chin and thinning hair. I know beauty is supposed to be only skin deep; but, still, the only girls I get to fuck are ones I have to pay for, and they lay back, smoking, talking to the girls on the other beds while I'm eeking out my scared, hurried orgasm. And these girls? They have so little beauty I actually find jerking off way more stimulating. At least this way I can fantasize a beautiful girl. And if he loves me so much, how come I have really bad asthma, poor self-esteem, a grating, strident voice that drives away the few friends I have, the body odor of a goat, and spend just about every week-end night alone at my parents house giving serious thought to killing myself. The only time I ever felt even a smidgeon of god's love is when my Dad shamed me into throwing a ten onto the collection plate. Made me wonder: is god's love actually for sale??

7) GOD IS EVIDENT EVERYWHERE WE LOOK

Right, like the homeless lady sleeping on the church steps in her own urine in 24 degree temperature, wrapped in little more than a blanket, possibly frozen dead by morning. Or the Senegalese immigrant hawking watches on Madison Avenue, perhaps selling one a day at 25 bucks, living in a rooming house with a dozen compatriots per room, sending precious little money back to wife and children in Senegal, with no money here to live beyond a subsistence level, no money if he gets sick, no money if he can't work because he has such a high temperature he can't see straight. Sure, we can see god everywhere, in the sick, the disturbed, the crippled, the ostracized, the aging, the dying -- man, god's all over the place.

Thursday

"Mette" by Girl Problems

The new video for "Mette" by Girl Problems.



Visit www.myspace.com/girlproblems for more.

Sunday

12 WAYS TO FISH FOR COMPLIMENTS/REASSURANCE:

I'm starting to think all those sessions with my personal trainer are a waste of money.

My colorist made my hair too blonde, didn't he?

I think I should have cooked the steaks a little less.

Are these jeans too tight in back?

I didn't explain that very well, did I?

This dress makes me look fat, doesn't it?

This is my girlfriend -- it's not a very good picture of her.

I just wish I weren't so short.

I'm not sure green is my color.

I know what you're thinking, I've lost a little hair since the last time you saw me.

Ah, come on, Ma, Scarlet Johansen would never want to go out with a guy like me.

I came too quickly, didn't I?

Wednesday

WIFE #3

New short story:

WIFE #3


Skipper slammed the door of his ’82 red Chevy pick up truck hard, but it made a flat, unsatisfying sound and he could tell that it hadn’t shut. He slammed it harder with the same result and screamed, “Fuck!”, swallowing the word at the last second so that it burned in the back of his throat. He leaned into the truck to see what the problem was and felt his head suddenly snap back as the brim of his 10 gallon banged hard against the edge of the driver’s seat.

The hat flipped up in the air and although Skipper tried to grab it on its way down he could not quite get his hand around the crown as it fell into a muddy puddle on the parking lot floor. He bent down to pick it up and his guitar case slammed into the truck door, making a loud thwack. Skipper hollered a garbled obscenity, then stood and took a deep breath, counting slowly to five. He leaned back into the truck and discovered the metal clasp of the seatbelt was lying inside the door housing. There was an ugly tear where the door had crushed the clasp against the padding of the door.

Skipper pushed the seat belt out of the way, shut the door, and walked slowly up the steps of Joe Steak, the oldest of the longtime cowboy restaurants on the main drag of Cave Creek.

As soon as he stepped inside, the quiet of the black, cool desert night gave way to the chatter and clinking of diners talking and eating. The clock behind the reservations desk read 8:20, nearly an hour past the time Skipper was supposed to have begun strumming the first few bars of the evening.

Got to cut back on the red wine, he thought. A light sleeper who up until recently had never needed an alarm clock, he woke with a start just 20 minutes ago, not knowing what day it was or what town he was in. His radio was blaring a Suns game at a volume that would have been too loud for the hard of hearing.

Wishing he were at least 50 pounds lighter, Skipper slid, as inconspicuously as possible for a man whose belly spilled some 8 inches over his cowboy belt, into the little set from which he performed Thursday, Friday and Saturday nights. He unpacked his guitar quickly and launched right in, "Livin on the road my friend…", hoping that Oren, manager and son of the owner, had not noticed his absence. But banging the guitar had apparently loosened the D string, and Skipper had to stop and place the guitar across his lap.

At that very moment, Oren cruised by on his way toward the bar. Skipper tipped his hat, but the young man continued on without so much as a nod. Skipper resumed, "Now you wear your skin like iron, your breath as hard as kerosene …."

He felt out of breath, a little hoarse, but singing always soothed him, and as he started the second verse, his whole system seemed to lose its tenseness. "Lefty he can’t sing the blues all night long like he used to.…" Through all the ups and downs, the big paychecks and the little rundown bars, the nights in the arms of Gwen and Marlene or tumbling onto some dank motel cot drunk and alone, of one thing he could be sure: the people listening, as he did himself, took pleasure in his voice.

The tall waitress with the long thick braid that hung straight down the middle of her back stopped, as was her habit, to watch him for a moment. Skipper winked, hoisting an imaginary shot glass to his lips. The girl smiled back and went on her way.

The drink did not arrive, however, and Skipper sang a fifth and then a sixth song, his throat feeling drier, his voice sounding hoarser, till he thought it would just grind to a halt. He tried to catch the eye of the waitress with the braid as she hustled by with an enormous round tray, but she pretended not to see him.

“Oren,” he whispered, waving at the manager with his hand. “Where the hell’s my drink already.”

Oren put his forefinger to his lips. “Please,” he said. “I don’t think you should drink while you’re playing. It doesn’t look professional.”

“What the fuck. What’s a country singer without a drink in his hands.”

“You start to slur your words. The people in the back room can’t hear you.” This had become a point of contention within weeks after Oren had graduated hotel school and come to work in his father’s restaurant.

“I told you, get a better mike.”

“It’s a Senheiser,” he said and walked away.

In the old days Skipper would have just said fuck you and got up and bought himself a double at the bar and brought it back to the set and resumed singing. Or, maybe he would have caught up with Oren, spun him around and punched him flush on the nose, not because he really felt like it but because he imagined that’s what old Merle would have done.

But he’d blown too many good gigs, broken his hand too many times, gone through far too much money, and had his own nose flattened half way across his face and back, not to mention that Oren was 6 inches taller, 3 decades younger, and had played 2 years of college football.

So Skipper croaked out another song, finishing the set, then got himself a triple Jim Beam on the rocks and went and sat outside in his truck, turned the heater way up, lit a Marlboro, and switched the dial to WWAL on the FM radio. He loved smoking in the cab of his pick up at night, the windows all steamed up, dragging deeply on his beloved cigarettes while breathing in all the trapped smoke as well.

Made a fellow wonderfully light-headed and just a little sleepy. Skipper let his head loll back against the headrest. "We come here quite often and listen to music, Partaking of yesterday’s wine"….Jesus, that man could tell a story.

What the fuck is it with you guys, Lily, the only child of his 4 marriages, would say. Always thinking you have to live what you sing. You don’t see Placido Domingo walking around pretending he’s the fucking Barber of Seville.

Skipper smiled to himself. God, he loved women who got right up in your face even though they knew it might mean taking a hard slap to the cheek. Or even worse. Not that he ever really hit any of his wives. Mostly he just got a hard on when they yelled at him, hissing like alley cats, shoulders all hunched, asses out. He would think, what she really wants is a cock in her, but most of the time he couldn’t have been more wrong.

Closing his eyes, the alcohol beginning to ease the very last vestiges of tension in the far reaches of his limbs, Skipper stubbed his cigarette in the ashtray and pushed his hat down over his face, blocking out the streetlamp at the edge of Cave Creek Road. "Yesterday’s wine, we’re yesterday’s wine, aging like time, like yesterday’s wine."

It seemed just a moment later someone was knocking on his window. The waitress with the braid yanked the door open. “Come on, Skipper, you were supposed to be back on 15 minutes ago. Hurry up. Oren is so pissed.” She stood there with her arms folded across her chest.

“You run on in, darlin’,” said Skipper. “Jest got to get situated here.”

“You okay?”

“Oh, yeah, old Skip’s jest fine.” He waited for her to leave, then swigged the last of his bourbon, shuddered, and lit another Marlboro. He took a deep drag, but when he started to exhale the onrush of smoke tickled his throat and he started to cough, a small dry cough, but one he couldn’t stop. There was a rawness now at the back of his throat that made him want to suck in air, as if that would somehow cool the irritation. He opened the window and gasped deeply of the cold night air, but that just made his throat feel dryer, as if he’d swallowed a mouthful of talc, which in turn made him want to cough again.

He held his engineers handkerchief against his mouth, coughing every few seconds, waiting for the urge to cease. Liquid now seemed to be forming in the back of his throat, and he spit into the handkerchief, which he held up to the streetlight. But the red of the fabric made it impossible to tell whether it was blood or not. Whatever it was, the liquid had eased the terrible dryness.

Fuckin’ doctor, he thought as he slipped back into the set at the front of Joe Steak, pluckin’ those little pieces of flesh from the roof of my mouth. Shoulda never let him touch me. Bastards do more harm than good.

"Sitting at a fancy table in a ritzy restaurant, He was staring at his coffee cup….", he sang in little more than a whisper. Reaching down, he cranked the amp way up, smiling at the diners sitting nearest. He had always been able to work a crowd with his translucent blue eyes and big blond handle-bar moustache. But the patrons seemed hardly to notice him, young couples in nice clothes talking about buying new cars and remodeling kitchens.

The waitress with the braid brought him a tall glass of water and he drank greedily. But still he could find little of his voice and began leaving off in the middle of a phrase, trying to cover the missing words with ever more animated guitar playing, adding tremolos and arpeggios when his taste had always run to a Spartan minimalism.



The bar stools were placed seat down atop the bar. Skipper sipped a Budweiser straight from the bottle and watched the girl with the braid swabbing the counters, stacking glasses. She had a big ass and a weak chin, not nearly as pretty as any of his wives. But she was at least a quarter century younger than he, and that counted for something. “Sit and have a beer. Tell me all about yourself.”

“Oh, I’d love, too, Skipper, but I gotta finish closing up. My boyfriend’ll be here any minute.”

A light flicked off in the back room. “That’s okay, Annie, you run along. I’ll lock up.” Oren appeared out of the shadows. He walked behind the bar and poured himself a Cutty on the rocks. “Skipper,” he said, “come and sit up here. We gotta talk.”

Once in 1967, after a performance at a dingy club outside Houston, Skipper sat at the bar drinking when a skinny kid with a druggy-looking girlfriend -- the two of them couldn’t have been more than 17 -- began mimicking Skipper’s singing voice. Nothing mean, almost sort of flattering. But when Skipper kidded back, something about the young man being a string bean, he was off his barstool and suddenly Skipper was on the floor, holding his arms up as the kid and his girl and a whole bunch of their suddenly materialized friends were kicking him with their steel-toed boots. That was the first time it struck him: how fast things could get real bad.


In August in Phoenix it not infrequently gets up to 112 degrees. In Cave Creek, about 30 miles to the north, where Skipper had lived for the past ten years, it’s usually 8 to 10 degrees cooler. Lily, Skipper’s daughter from his second marriage, invited him up to Minnesota where she and her husband had rented a little house in the lake district.

But his throat hurt too bad. And after the surgery, he talked funny. So Lily got out her old, dog-eared address books and began making calls. Wife #1 was remarried to a veterinarian living in Nevada and laughed at the idea. Wife #4 said she was sorry to hear the news, but that she and Skipper had been together less than 6 months and she just didn’t feel that much for him.

The answering machine at the apartment of Wife #3 said, ‘Leave a message and if I’m in the mood I just may call you back.’ Wife #2, her own mother, had been killed in a car accident on the Pacific Coast Highway three days into her honeymoon with the Xerox salesman she married after divorcing Skipper.

Lily was searching Expedia.com for a cheap plane ticket to Phoenix when the phone rang. “What’s this shit about Skipper?” said the voice with the deep Mississippi accent.


Skipper was lying on his unmade day bed watching Oprah and soothing his endlessly raw throat with cold Budweisers when he heard footsteps coming up the wooden steps to the little apartment he rented above the travel agency. A skinny woman with bleached blond hair and big hoop earrings stepped through the front door.

“Holy shit, look what the cat dragged in.”

“You talk funny, Skipper.”

“I got cancer of the throat.”

“I heard.” He looked at her curiously. “Lily called.” She fished in her pocketbook and pulled out a deck of cards. “You still play gin rummy?”

She sat down on the bed next to him. “Jesus, what a mess. Soon as we play a rubber I’m gonna clean this place up. And don’t think I’m gonna sleep with you.” She looked over her shoulder. There was a couch against the far wall. “I guess that’ll do.”

Skipper swung his legs onto the floor and sat up. “I heard they made you some kind of big time pit boss over in Vegas.”

“I took a leave of absence.”

“You can do that?”

“No ex-husband of mine is gonna die alone – even if he was a giant pain in the ass.”

Wife #3 held out the cards to be cut, but Skipper waved her off. She started to deal. “Supposedly, the doctor says you ain’t gonna last more than 6 weeks?”

Skipper shrugged. “What does he know.”

“Well, don’t go provin’ him wrong. A girl could go crazy in this shit hole.” She flipped over a card. “Okay, knock with 7 or less.”

Sunday

EXCUSES, EXCUSES!

THE REASON I'M LATE FOR WORK IS:

My alarm clock didn't go off. I volunteer at a soup kitchen every Thursday morning. The subway's are fucked up. I didn't get home from the office last night until 3 a.m. I was having breakfast with the client. Stuck in the elevator. Mugged on the way here. Had a seizure.

LOST MY HARD ON IS:

I drank too much wine with dinner. You're almost too beautiful. I'm worried about the economy. Don't think we know each other well enough yet. It gets so big I'm afraid of hurting you.

MADE A LOAD IN MY PANTS IS:

Thought I was only farting.

AM A RAGING PIMPLY BITCH:

About to get my period. Had a lousy night's sleep. Am tired of being the only one who does the dishes around here. Don't enjoy your constant attempts at anal intercourse. Find it insulting to constantly be compared to the sluts on your favorite porno sites. Resent being railroaded into performing 69 with my cousin Rachel.

WENT TO WEST WYOMING TECHNICAL IS:

I don't test well. Wanted a small school. They're the only ones to offer a course in stalagmite sculpture. Didn't apply myself in high school. Heard it was a great place to meet women. Love wide open spaces. Can't stand the east coast liberal media elite.

HAVEN'T PROGRESSED FURTHER IN MY CAREER:

I''m just too damn nice. Enjoy being part of a team. Give my best ideas away to others. Have so many outside interests. Lousy at company politics. Just not interested in being chairman. Like to stop and smell the roses. Refuse to kiss ass.

DRIVE A 14 YEAR OLD KIA:

I for one care about the environment. Just want a car that gets me from here to there. Easy to find parking spaces. Don't give a shit if it gets broken into. Get tons of left-wing girls who hate investment banker types in their bmws. Just not a materialist.

WEAR LIFTS IN MY SHOES:

They're not lifts, fuck face, they're orthotics, and if I didn't wear them I'd have to get an operation on my bunion and wouldn't be able to walk for six weeks which would mean I'd put on weight again and when you're 5' 2" even if it's only 8 or 9 pounds, it makes you look short and squat.

Thursday

"FRIENDS" YOU WANT TO KILL SAY THINGS LIKE....

It's so embarrassing, my girlfriend comes so loud she wakes everybody in the dorm.

It's a nightmare having your own tennis court -- people keep inviting themselves over.

You have no idea how fucking temperamental a Ferrari is.

This is the last time I get a sports jacket at Gucci.

My four years at Harvard were a total waste.

I'm so depressed -- my accountant just told me I owe the federal government $285,000 in taxes.

It sucks being 6' 4" -- you're always banging your head on something.

Went out with Miss Sweden last night -- all she wanted to do was fuck -- no intellectual stimulation whatsoever.

Shot a lousy 76 today -- I tell you if things don't turn around, I'm quitting this stupid game.

If I can't find a brand of underpants that don't strangle me, I'm going to kill myself.

Tuesday

MOST PATHETIC RATIONALIZATIONS EVER!

SIZE DOESN'T MATTER

MORE THAN A HANDFUL IS WASTED

I LOVE ALL MY CHILDREN THE SAME

MY BOSS IS JEALOUS OF ME

IF I HAD IT TO DO OVER AGAIN, I WOULDN'T CHANGE A THING

MONEY DOESN'T BUY HAPPINESS

BEAUTY IS ONLY SKIN DEEP

I DON'T CARE WHAT I DRIVE AS LONG AS IT GETS ME FROM HERE TO THERE

I DON'T CARE WHAT I SCORE, I JUST LOVE BEING OUT ON THE GOLF COURSE

I LOVE SEEING OTHERS DO WELL

IT IS BETTER TO GIVE THAN TO RECEIVE

Thursday

BRAND NEW STORY

REALITY FICTION (Part I of II parts)
by Eric Weber



Rabinowitz scuffing down Elkwood Street, hating his name, hating his religion/race/ethnicity – you tell me what it is – despising his shortness, loathing his balding-ness, nauseated by his softening belly, his skinny little dick, his truncated thighs, his gnarled arthritic fingers, cursing his gift – some men are born with the ability to scoop up hardballs rocketing at them across rutted infields at 140 mph, poor Rabby an ear for titles – plucking them out of the cacophony of morbid thoughts pin-balling inside his skull, the tyranny of nostalgia, you have to make allowances, my wife is trying to kill me, the wrong Jew, hundreds of ‘em, planning, one day, to write a story for each – if only there were a software program, feed in the title, dial the genre, men’s fiction, and a passable story, up to the standards of at least the East Stroudsburg Teachers College Review, is written for you.
R passes the shabby little house at the corner of Mountain and De Peyster, blight on the neighborhood, lawn gone to seed, sea of leggy yard-high dandelions, porch sagging, hulking shiny black Escalade parked caddy corner in the driveway, someone must have come home drunk. Questions arise: how can they afford it? What do they do for a living? R slows his pace, checks his watch. 3:24 pm. Early. He continues on another hundred yards or so, then, at the sound of a straining engine from down the block, about faces. As if on cue, the curved yellow roof of a school bus rises from behind the little hill on De Peyster and pulls to a stop in front of the house. Octagonal red signs pop up like ears on either side of the bus. Horn honks. A moment later, from out of the house steps a Daisy Mae-like creature, all breasts and legs and long blond ringlets, tripping down the dilapidated porch steps. A small boy, pretty doll’s face, emerges from the bus, toddles in front of it, and Daisy sweeps him into her arms, peppering his head with kisses, pushing him face first into her cleavage.
“Afternoon, “ says R, closing his eyes for a moment, imagining the warmth, the softness, sucking in two lungfuls of air, hoping to pick up a whiff of perfume and sweat, salt and skin. He slows almost to a stop. “Lovely day,” he says. Love, lovely, love making – it’s in the air. “Yes, beeyootiful,” she says in a comically squeaky voice, although to R’s ear it is pure Bacall, Bankhead. The woman smiles as Rabby ambles by in slow-mo, neighborly yet, in his mind, not without a touch of elan, hoping she has come to accept his miraculous appearance every weekday afternoon at exactly 3:30, give or take a minute, as simple evidence of a fixed routine, our 50-something gentleman, semi-retired (rhymes with fired), out for his afternoon constitutional, Daisy never imagining in a million years the heartsick fantasies R is harboring, not only a fusillade of anal thrusts to the hilt but, perhaps much more telling and sad, candlelit dinners at their little Italian restaurant along the Hudson – she would laugh at these more than the sex. Rabby continues on, right on Lawrence and all the way to the top of the hill that brings him to Jones Road, which sits on the ridge of the Palisades and reveals, in one breath-taking instant, a most sudden and assaulting view of the New York skyline, glittering today under a mid-October sun, cloudless and azure, 55 degrees, low humidity.
Like Rocky atop the library steps, King Kong the Empire State, there is that moment of exhilaration, of having surmounted obstacles insurmountable, of triumph and freedom, panoramania, a place from which to look down on all those about him. R’s sense of release and possibility is harshly tempered by the inescapably bowel-searing knowledge that this very skyline, icon to the world, has soundly defeated him, kicked his ass out of town, sent him Jersey-bound just one short year ago, Alphabet City, his old stomping grounds, suddenly too expensive, too crowded, too intense, everyone there on a mission with no time for the likes of Rabby, not even postal clerks willing to schmooze with the lonely, always-eager-to-talk-sometimes-going-a-whole-week-without-a phone-call-or-shared-meal-with-a-friend Rabinowitz – why should they when all around them stream platoons of long-legged young people marching up and down Avenues A, B, C, D, vibrating with self-love and a collective obsession with power, money, fame, sex, and six-pack abs – Rabby’s complete and total invisibility in their eyes paralyzing his fingers on the keyboard, his brain, his will, reducing him to a soggy, mute, self-despising impotency, driving him out of his beloved city of 50 years to a suburban village across the river, taking up residence in a dying man’s boarding house – the landlord a former banker pushed out of his job in his early fifties, unable to land anything at one-tenth his former salary, his wife leaves him, takes the kid, clears out the bank account, you know what comes next – a lethal, berserk prostate cancer – can’t pay the mortgage, has to take in borders, installing beds in his dining room, basement, living room, the place a fucking mess, full of misfits, petty criminals even, and the omnipresent stink of shit and dirty socks – and all the while he’s dying, his urethra blocked, pissing through a tube coming out of his side, managing his parody of a bed and breakfast between trips to the emergency room at Hackensack hospital, because he can’t afford a doctor’s visit, all the while hounded by bill collectors, repo men, and his estranged wife’s lawyer.

Rabinowitz out here on Forest Avenue, stag, as always, wishing he had a dog to disguise his blatant loneliness, the stench of his neediness, if only he loved dogs like a goy loves dogs, deriving succor from pet ownership – writer of short stories published by small houses that go out of business and literary magazines that go unread and pay $125 per story on a good day. Can’t get a job at Sarah Lawrence or Bennington, where it is rumored there are plenty of girls who will fuck a published author, no matter what he looks like, no matter his age, can’t even get a job at fucking Fairleigh Dickinson, just 6 miles west on Forest Avenue. Maddening to Rabinowitz not to be able to parade his earth-shattering new insight in front of a semi-circle of adoring, mini-skirted coeds – secretly worried that his idea is already found in one of the histories or comedies (that’s an eventual project of rabinowitz’s, to catalogue every significant idea found in Shakespeare’s work, to see if, in fact, there are any ideas anywhere not found in Shakespeare, well, of course, there are things like e=mc squared, but maybe even its forbear is in there somewhere, and after Shakespeare, maybe the Greek myths and the bible, The Great Big Book of Ideas, bet that’d sell – it could give you brain cancer, all these ideas but neither the energy nor follow through to write them.
It has recently occurred to Rabinowitz – this is his really big idea and one of his fantasies is to unveil it as a guest on the Donny Deutsch show – that everything we say and write is designed either to protect or promote our ego. Everything. “Good evening,” to the scowling West Indian parking lot attendant, “Just going to be an hour,” said to keep him from killing you or hurting your car…”I like the blouse,” to your fellow teacher (Rabby spent 35 years teaching English at Stuyvesant before being forced into early retirement by a newly appointed principal with a revolutionary vision of education) to help you get laid – nuts as the human animal is, lots of the ego promotion backfires – but the intent is always self-interest. So why write, it’s so fucking transparent? Because this is what Rabinowitz does: write. It’s all he knows.
Contemplating the conundrum, conflict, R does not see the big gleaming black Escalade motoring toward him on this leafy little street where a car doing 25 feels like it’s 50, and this bastardization of a Cadillac is doing, what, 65? 70? And here’s Rabinowitz in his earth tones, colors of the Ashkenazi migrated from the steppes of Russia, camouflage basically, never call attention to yourself. Once after the sale of a story to the New Yorker in his early forties, R, pumped up, sure that his time had come, bought a souped up fire-engine red Volvo, the XJ47K, and got 6 speeding tickets in the year he had the car, lesson learned, a ticket a pogrom, singled out for hubris, the gods kill us for sport, watch out, Rabinowitz, don’t get too big for your britches. So here he is in the shadows of a row of overhanging oak, the sun dancing among the wind-blown leaves, Rabby’s clothes the color of bark and foliage, the twinkling sun shining south-eastward straight into the eyes of the driver sitting up so high, high above the foreshortened R – who can possibly see him among all the foliage and chiaroscuro, sun in your eyes. Whoa, only at the last minute does the herky-jerky Rabinowitz walk cut through, right shoulder ducking, head bobbing. The driver driving twice the speed limit swerves, honks, yells something out the window in a harsh male voice, Jersey accent, basso profundo, something that sounds suspiciously like, “Watch where you’re going you stupid scumbag!” And, oh, how Rabinowitz is offended, the injustice, the danger, the feeling of powerlessness triggering the most delicious rage.
“Fuck you,” screams Rabinowitz, “COCKSUCKER!!” He karate chops the belly of his elbow as he raises his fist in the Italian fuck you, flipping the departing Escalade the finger, then the finger with both hands in a rhythmic, pumping motion, both arms going up and down in counterpoint like pistons, “Fuck you, buddy, fuck you, fuck you, fuck you – “ Uh oh – flash of angry red brake lights. R scampers on a few yards, poised to race through somebody’s backyard. But the Escalade motors on, just a momentary slowing to ogle a slender Asian high school girl in shorts, jogging in place, waiting to cross the street. Her head swivels to follow the disappearing car and Rabby feels a stab of jealousy – girl probably lusting for the driver of the big SUV, maybe a cool black guy, a handsome Italian, maybe even a fucking Greek – but Rabinowitz – invisible, that’s what he is to high school girls. Let’s face it, that’s what he is to anyone with a vagina.
So this must be Daisy Mae’s man, barreling through the oak-bowered streets of town like Rommel in a tank. A swirl of adrenaline courses through Rabinowitz’s bloodstream – what if the fellow had stopped and chased him up the street. Why R would have cut across the big old Victorian’s lawn, then left on Birchwood Place, then into the thicket of woods at the end of the block. R’s heart is pounding with film footage of his imaginary escape – R scampering through hedges, Escalade man rippling with muscle hot on his tail. What a story! What a movie! R is suddenly delirious with a vision of his Oscar acceptance speech – “I KNOW WHERE YOU LIVE!” he hollers after the disappeared SUV – then the inevitable acid rebound: what fucking middle-aged, bespectacled, pot-bellied nerd of a writer hasn’t been startled by an oversized car going too fast through his neighborhood. Writers! Frightened, law-abiding, law-loving fellows – of course, they hate the dude zooming by in his brawny, big-shouldered vee-hickle…rough, tough, ready to rumble – one thing about writers, they’re never ready to rumble, ‘cept on the written page. Shit, if he picked up a story about a car going too fast on a suburban street, he’d know exactly where the writer was coming from – a contemplative walk in the neighborhood interrupted by a young male wheeling by at too high a speed. Ugh. Revulsion. The writers – you see what they’re up to – that’s all a writer is ever doing, stating his case, grinding his axe, yammering on about what’s good for him – which isn’t a big black gleaming Escalade zooming by – wrong for the writer for so many reasons: can’t afford one, afraid of speed, attracting hot tough girls who really want to fuck right then and there, boom bang thank you ma’am – writers like to talk a lot first – and big tough guys who want to fight – so he takes out his pen and attacks – but because he’s a writer, and fancies himself an original, and in fact is a pretty book smart guy, he’ll flip it all around and make himself, uptight, law-abiding, nerdy protagonist, the butt of the story – he’ll side with the guy in the Escalade just to throw you off the trail – not out of conviction – he fucking hates the guy in the Escalade, but to be tricky – to disguise his motivation, that’s what a fucking writer does and our little Rabby can smell it a mile away. So why write?
R was invited to a party once at a big mansion in Southampton owned by an actual billionaire in the lend-lease biz – his egregiously fat, acned daughter took one of R’s fiction workshops at the Westside Y. R seated at the same table as the man, along with a famous woman novelist married to an equally famous husband/writer – R can’t tell you their names, but in 2004 they were the darling of the literarti, writing true shiterature – nice thing about the rich collecting artists is that they feed them, the wild striped bass was the best Rabby had ever tasted – “Why do you write?” asked the billionaire. R deferred. The girl went first. “I write, I write, the reason I write, “she said, “is I think, and I, I, I, I don’t want to sound vain – noooooooo – but I write because I think that something I write might just help someone live a better, fuller life.”
Billionaire nodded, pleased, turned to R. “I write,” said little Rabby, always the provacateur, “I write to dominate the reader, to show him how much smarter I am, that I can think of things so much deeper than he that he is awed, cowed, beaten. That is why I write (Mr. Lend-lease man), to show the world I am the smartest dude in the universe.”
Billionaire had dropped eye contact with R half-way through his tirade, turning to once again have intercourse with the beautiful young novelist, whose jaw hung open in shock and disgust at the ranting little R.
Writers, ugh! As hungry as actors and senators for the big bucks, recognition, the limelight. The one thing you can say about Rabby is: at least he knows why he writes. It’s a terrible compromise, of course. You want to be a dude on a horse with a lance, but you’re not equipped. Not athletic, strong, big, mean, or man enough, no appetite for the battle, nothing but fear of fighting, so you pick up a pen instead, only thing you’re good at. Through no fault of your own, you were born with an ability to cobble a sentence together. Others can design a dress. Inborn, all of it. You use your skill. Oh, the injustice of it all. Imagine, instead, being able to whack a golf ball 375 yards – whack! – the strength, the balance, the hand speed – 375 yards, just like Tiger did on the 17th at Augusta as R sat watching on his dying landlord’s plasma TV. Now there’s a man who dominates – oh, to be born with that long, strong black/Thai body, that steely sense of his own greatness – maybe in a few years, R thinks, the answer we always give ourselves, this mad belief in what he calls THE CORRECTION – that someday we’ll somehow get what we yearn for, no matter how impossible. R wishes he were taller, better endowed, born with a smaller nose, stronger chin, an ability to play the sax, to last longer during sex – someday, he muses, someday. He can see it now, sitting on the staff at Breadloaf with Roth and Updike and Oates –No money, no friends, no pets, no relatives except a sister happily married to a successful home builder in Prescott, Arizona with 5 kids and a couple of dogs, nothing to distract him from the task at hand, no one in his life except his dying landlord and a few mangy housemates to whom he owes nothing but a trifle of morning civility as they share the toaster and breakfast table, so Rabby has all the time in the world to devote to the writing of his next great story. But how great can a story really be…everything he reads nowadays sickens him – he can feel what the writers up to – takes a writer to know a writer – Missouri Review, Ploughshares, Glimmer Train (what douche bag named that?,– writers writing for writers – Christ, the driest stuff in all of Christendom, Jewdom, as well – dry, starchy, arch, smug, self-congratulatory, ain’t I smart, and subtle, and don’t I see just what’s wrong with the world today…nothing’s wrong, pal, nothing at all….just ain’t kissing your ass the way you want it to, you smug little cocksucker….life’s always sucked, idiot, always has, always will…for the simple reason it will never give you what you want – never. You’re a writer, for Christ sake. No matter how good it gets for a writer, how the fuck can it compare to being Tom Brady. Brad Pitt. Not even close. So you squirrel away in your little corner of the intellectual world writing your dry little stories.
R has worked himself into a rage, shuffling down Forest Road in his speedy little walk, 13 and a half minute miles. Man can motor. He longs to be the Tiger Woods of writing, the terminator, to dominate the field by being at least five times as good as his closest competitor. Rabinowitz has, among his stored up titles, a series on writing: writing in public (when he’s blocked, he brings his laptop down to the Starbucks on Broad Avenue); writing as performance (brings his laptop to write with great flourish, as if conducting the Philharmonic, on a bench in Van Saunt Park); writing for health (writes standing up with his laptop on his bureau, the windows wide open, heat off, white Irish seaman’s sweater and woolen cap on); writing to avoid brain cancer (writing furiously to unload as much of the swirl of mad thoughts as he can bear); and, finally, writing to end all writing. Oh, to write the piece that ends it all. They say that after reading Shakespeare’s 58th sonnet, Francis Bacon just up and quit. There is nothing more to say, he wrote, nor words to say it so sweetly. I shall never take quill in hand again. This is what R wants to do to his fellow writers – paralyze them so that they will never sit down at the keyboard again.
Thinking, thinking, thinking – Rifkin, he likes the name Rifkin. Rifkin is walking, no, shuffling, no shilly shallying down the street when in the distance a splash of sun highlights a looming black fender – no, ugh! Fie upon it! Rifkin! Right, Rabinowitz with his Rifkin. How original. Roth with his Zuckerman, Malamud with Fidelman, Bellow and Herzog, Richler with Kravitz, even fucking Updike with his Jewish Bech. Writers writing about writers. Jew writers writing about Jew writers. No, R is going to do it himself, not going to assign some nebbishy little Jew named Rifkin – Christ, he’s the nebbishy little Jew himself – he doesn’t need to create one. He’s it. R. Nobody else will do. It is time, says Rabby aloud to no one, it is time I step forward myself. Me. Rabinowitz. I will be the warrior. Warrior/writer. Didn’t Hemingway drive ambulances in Spain, for Christ sake? Okay, didn’t shoot guns but driving ambulances is nothing to sneeze at. And didn’t he beat the shit out of Wallace Stevens. There you go, I will become a warrior, no, I will be a warrior, and document it all along the way….keep a diary of my metamorphosis not into a cockroach but into a fucking warrior and I don’t give a fig if I’m a diminutive 58 year old man. I can do anything. Reality tv – how about reality fiction. Rabby’s excitement has sent him into a mania…he feels like Rumplestiltsken, whirling in a maddening circle, Rabinowitz, inventor of a whole new form of writing – reality fiction. He fuckin loves it.
R buys a digital camera and takes shots of his food, his vitamins, himself doing sits ups, the high school track where he has begun his daily wind sprints. His book will have pictures – proof of his emerging warrior shape and status. And don’t his readers deserve pictures – secretly jealous of graphic novels, R thrills at the prospect of doing his own. Pictures! Breaking up the endless black highway of text!

Wednesday

HOW TO TELL IF YOU'RE A LOSER

YOU TELL PEOPLE YOU DON'T HAVE A JEALOUS BONE IN YOUR BODY

YOU'VE CONVINCED YOURSELF SIZE DOESN'T MATTER

YOUR FAVORITE PHRASE IS, IT'S ALL GOOD

YOU FIND YOURSELF ROOTING PASSIONATELY FOR THE METS AND JETS, EVEN THOUGH YOU KNOW THAT EACH TEAM WILL SPIRAL INTO A LATE-SEASON COLLAPSE

YOU SAY YOU NEVER TAKE IT PERSONALLY, BUT YOUR FEELINGS GET HURT 100 TIMES A DAY

YOU EXPERIENCE PREMATURE EJACULATION EVERY TIME YOU'RE WITH A WOMAN -- WHICH IS ABOUT TWICE A YEAR

TO AVOID PREMATURE EJACULATION, YOU MASTURBATE AN HOUR BEFORE INTERCOURSE, THEN CAN'T GET A HARD ON

WHEN YOU FINALLY DO GET A HARD ON, YOU CAN'T REACH ORGASM

YOU FINALLY REACH ORGASM, BUT ONLY BY PICTURING DEREK JETER IN NOTHING BUT CLEATS

IS YOUR GIRLFRIEND/WIFE A WHORE?

alright, here's a fantastic way to plumb your woman's potential for being a whore: it's simple, it's fun, and it's frighteningly telling. let's say you've just gotten into bed. you're in the mood -- you snuggle over to her and press your dick against her ass -- and she's not. come on, you say, it's been 3 days. i'm way too sleepy, she replies, and, besides, i've set the alarm for 6 -- got to get into work early, big presentation. you lie there for a minute or two, silent, thinking this sucks...i really want to get laid...if we don't do it tonight, she's just going to have another lame excuse tomorrow night....this could go on for weeks. well, partner, here's what we're going to do about it. tell you what, you say to your woman, what if i give you all the money on my night table -- right now. will you screw me then? what??!! she's going to respond. what are you talking about??? i just stopped at the atm and got out some money -- 180 bucks to be exact. if you let me have sex with you -- and i'll do all the work mind you -- i'll give you the entire wad right now. what! that's ridiculous, she'll say. why would you want to do that?! because i'm so phenomenally attracted to you, i just have to have you right now. what do you say? 180 bucks. i'll give it to you right now. i don't know, she'll say....i'm not sure i like the idea of this. 180 bucks. right now. reach over to your night table and hand it to her. here, you say, it's all yours. count it. i believe you, she'll say. i just don't know. i'd feel a little funny. don't, you say, it'll be great. at this point scoot down under the sheets, shimmy up under her nightie, and begin going down on her. you're crazy, she'll say -- but you'll notice she's not stopping you. you'll also notice she's not returning your money. okay, now scoot up her body and slip your dick into her. wow, this is weird, she'll say -- i feel like a prostitute. don't be ridiculous, you say...at this point, you'll discover she's really getting into it, she likes the idea, she likes the money, it's the easiest 180 bucks she's ever made, she's getting laid, and to top it all off she's getting to experience what every single woman since the beginnning of time has wondered about: what's it like to be a whore, to fuck for money -- it'll turn her on like you wouldn't believe. of course, it can also get kind of expensive, so you only want to do this when you're flush. let me know how your women respond? my experience in this situation has been fantastic.

HOW TO HAVE A THREESOME, DUDE

you go into bar and see two girls sitting together -- approach has to be light/casual. say something like, ‘hey guys what’s going on.’ not sure why, but they prefer to be called guys than girls....

okay, you’re less threatening because there’s two of them and only one of you – you’re not trying a pick up, just hanging out.

in the spirit of your unthreatening approach, you act very nice to them and talk to them as if they were your sisters – of course, you’re not hitting on them because there’s two of them and only one of you

you give them equal attention, even if one is far more attractive than the other

don’t give too much attention to unattractive girl cause then the attractive one will feel neglected, that you’re solely interested in her friend, and wander off

once you’ve established you’re a nice guy, you cordially offer to buy them a drink

cultivate an us against them spirit, make fun of people in the bar – he looks like a republican, she looks like a spoiled upper east side trust fund brat...

when you feel the time is right suggest a new bar, a cool place that’s under populated, off the beaten path, with a couch or conversation pit...

while walking to the new place offer your arm to each in a mock, chivalrous way -- you're making fun of earlier times, but still you're really and truly giving them your arm -- they will like it -- it will make them feel taken care of

keep it light, keep it funny, keep it playful, you’re not even close to seducing them

parcel information out to let them know you’re not a wierdo, you went to penn state, you work for google, you play the guitar, but don’t be boastful....your sister works for an environmental organization, just letting them know you have siblings is good...

how come you happened to be alone?....you’re staying at a friends apartment, he’s out of town on business, you yourself are from out of town – or maybe you’re staying with relatives who are away, an uncle’s place, a cousin’s…it makes it mischievous, exploring someone’s place that isn’t their own

optional: if they seem willing, take them right back to your place, that is, your uncle’s place....if you’re unsure, stay with your original plan to hit another bar

once inside, more drinks – perhaps you know a good chardonnay, makes you seem worldly, knowledgeable -- take funny pictures of the three of you with cell phone, show them the pictures -- admire the pretty one's smile, the less pretty one's beautiful eyes...

make a little physical contact, holding their elbows, arms around them, squeezing their leg, but not too overt

nothing heavy, everything light

no seriousness, if you get serious or heavy, they have to confront their own doubt about the situation...keep buying drinks but monitor for passing out

only smoke weed if they’re weed smokers, if they’re not they could freak out

invite them back to your uncle’s place to make macaroni and cheese, to watch shrek, pop popcorn, something fun, innocent – when you get there, offer them herbal tee, drink some yourself – makes you seem gentler, less threatening

sit on couch, playing video games, if you have a guitar and can play a little, get them singing -- singing makes girls feel festive and lovely and romantic -- also, your singing makes the feel you're a decent and cultivated man, even if you're really a gutter dog

foot massage of less attractive one, put her legs on your lap

then give the more attractive one foot massage

lean over and kiss less attractive one, she’ll be more horny and needy and she’ll really want to kiss you -- kiss for 15 to 30 seconds

then immediately kiss more attractive one....she’ll be more reluctant, but she’ll most likely kiss you because she won’t want to ruin the fun good times for her less attractive friend

remember as you raise stakes, and go back to the less attractive one for deeper stuff, keep a hand on the more attractive one...hold her hand....

if they say i don’t know if this is a good idea, you reply with humor and real enthusiasm it’s a great idea

be funny, my uncle would be proud of us, happy to know his favorite nephew is putting his place to good use

if they’re bringing a lot of momentum/enthusiasm to the situation, now is the time to get up and very gently usher them to the bedroom – here in bed under covers you don’t have to worry so much about one of them drifting away.

alright, you’ve done it, you’re first menage a trois – congratulations. post-coitally continue to keep things light, friendly, tell them about a cool party you’re going to the next night, another great bar to grab a drink – and don’t forget to tell them what a wonderful time you’ve had, how incredibly sensuous they are – best ever.

Tuesday

MILFS -- the next section

(if you missed the first part of this screenplay, it appears several postings below. enjoy)


INT. KITCHEN, PORIS HOME - NIGHT
Florence Poris (of Davey Robbin's lawnmowing fantasy) is wrapping what's left of dinner, Mark is drying dishes, his younger sister, BECKY, is loading the dishwasher.
In the BACKGROUND, an Aerosmith video plays on MTV. Mark watches his mother in profile.
MARK
Hey, Ma, you gonna be my date for Tux Night?
FLORENCE PORIS
Of course, I'll be your date for Tux Night. What other mother do you have?
MARK
You gotta wear something hot. Danny and Billy are emceeing.
FLORENCE PORIS
I'll wear my Donna Karan with the cutout shoulders.
HANNAH, Mark's older sister, comes in from the dining room with a tray of dirty dishes.
HANNAH
Hey, you were gonna give me that dress. Daddy wants decaf.
MAR
K
Ma, know what all my friends say?
His sisters stop to listen. The question seems pregnant with meaning.
FLORENCE PORIS
What's that, sweetie?
MARK
You're a milf.
BECKY
Oh, Mark, that's disgusting.
FLORENCE PORIS
What's a milf?
HANNAH
You're not going to tell her, are you?
MARK
Mother I'd like to fuck.
BECKY
All the boys say it, Ma.
FLORENCE PORIS
(sort of shocked, sort of flattered)
You guys talk about each other's mothers?
MARK
Constantly.
BECKY
They're awful. You should hear what they say about Jill Constantine's mother.
FLORENCE PORIS
What?
BECKY
That -- that she, like, smells down there.
FLORENCE PORIS
You don't?!
MARK
I don't.
FLORENCE PORIS
You boys are terrible.
MARK
The guys sure like you. Danny, Billy, Albert -- they all say you've got a great butt.
BECKY
Billy? He's pretty cute.
HANNAH
He's a slimebucket. He thinks he's God's gift to women.
FLORENCE PORIS
What about that adorable Tommy Brigham?
MARK
Oh, yeah, Tommy, too. He thinks you're pretty.
FLORENCE PORIS
Really! He said that?
ROBERT PORIS, about fifteen years older than his wife and not nearly as attractive, comes lumbering into the kitchen with an empty wine bottle.
BECKY
Dad, Mark told Mommy she's a milf.
ROBERT PORIS
What's a milf?
FLORENCE PORIS
I can't believe with all those beautiful young girls in the high school, you guys sit around and talk about each other's mothers?
ROBERT PORIS
What's a milf?
INT. TOMMY'S BEDROOM - NIGHT
Tommy is lying back in bed in the dark, the only light coming from an old black-and-white movie on the VCR.
Tommy watches, transfixed, as a young couple (circa 1940) walk hand and hand across the Dartmouth campus, their entire world blanketed in snow.
DISSOLVE TO...
EXT. SANTA BARBARA H.S. STADIUM - DAY
Vanessa Dukes, in hoop earrings, full makeup, and Hermes scarf is letting her son Billy off outside the hometeam locker room.
VANESSA DUKES
If you guys don't win, do me a favor. Stay over at Danny's tonight.
BILLY
Thanks, mom.
EXT. CIRCULAR DRIVEWAY - DAY
Danny Hill is standing next to his shiny black Camaro, an athletic bag at his feet. His mother LISA, still in her silk bathrobe, puts her hands on his shoulders. She is a tall woman in her late thirties with the classic glamor of a young Lena Horne.
LISA HILL
I want you to pretend I'm sitting on the 50 yard line, rooting my heart out.
DANNY
It's okay, Ma. Dad needs you down there.
LISA HILL
I love you, sweetie.
She gives Danny a big hug, then he gets into his car. Lisa follows him down the driveway, waving.
LISA HILL
You watch out for your sister.
INT. KITCHEN, PORIS HOUSE - DAY
Mark is sitting at the table piling lox on a bagel. Florence, looking particularly sexy in her track shorts and tube top, is slicing a bermuda onion.
MARK
Ma, hurry up, I'm already 15 minutes late.
FLORENCE PORIS
You can't eat bagels and lox without onions.
MARK
They're gonna love me in the huddle.
EXT. DRIVEWAY, MOUNTAIN HOME - DAY
TOMMY BRIGHAM sits in the driver's seat of a vintage snub-nosed Ford pickup, drumming his fingers impatiently on the steering wheel. He honks the horn.
From Tommy's POV we survey the front yard of this rough-hewn house, built on stilts. Several giant metallic sculptures adorn the property.
Ariel exits the house, locks the door, and walks toward the truck. She has an arty look, wears loose-fitting gray workpants and a thick Irish sweater that has seen better days. She's a good 15 - 20 pounds overweight.
INT. PICKUP TRUCK - DAY
From Tommy's POV, we watch Ariel get into the truck. She wears no make up. Her medium-length hair is streaked with gray, hanging limply about her face. It could be cleaner.
TOMMY
I thought you were going to wear your blazer. You look so pretty in that.
ARIEL
It's a football game.
She switches the radio from ROCK to OPERA.
TOMMY
It's the Thanksgiving Day game. Coach says the scout from Dartmouth'll be there.
He switches radio back to ROCK.
ARIEL
I thought you'd decided against Dartmouth.
TOMMY
Not totally.
ARIEL
Well, he sure as hell isn't coming to look at me.
She switches back to OPERA.
CUT TO:
EXT. HIGH SCHOOL FOOTBALL FIELD - DAY
Goleta versus Santa Barbara. Big Thanksgiving game. Blue sky, no clouds.
Late in the fourth quarter, little more than one minute to play. Goleta's up by six. Santa Barbara's on its own 32 yard line. Crowd's going nuts.
Santa Barbara breaks from the huddle, the quarterback, Tommy Brigham, lost among the towering linemen. The team moves briskly toward scrimmage, the guards and tackles assuming their mighty stances in unison.
Tommy looks like a small boy as he takes his place behind Jose's mammouth haunches. Tommy surveys the opposition.
THE CAMERA FINDS two middle-aged men among the crowd. The first, RANDY SIMMONS, wears an Alabama sweatshirt, the other, TONY GUILFORD, a green Dartmouth sweatshirt under a tweed jacket.
SIMMONS
Bet that boy's not five feet seven inches tall.
GUILFORD
(showing him program)
Says here he's five nine.
Simmons snorts derisively.
TOMMY
(at top of his lungs)
SEVENTEEN! SEVENTEEN! TWENTY-EIGHT!
On twenty-eight, the front line rears up. Tommy scampers back five, seven, nine yards behind scrimmage. The wide receivers fly downfield.
Tommy glances left, middle, and finally right where wide receiver Billy Dukes is beginning to pull away from the cornerback defending him.
Tommy cocks his arm and fires, unleashing an astonishingly long line drive of a spiral.
GUILFORD
Boy's got a gun.
The ball has been thrown with perfect timing, except that Billy breaks toward the middle instead of the sideline.
SIMMONS
(contemptuously)
Stanford can have him.
GUILFORD
Dartmouth.
TOMMY
No! You idiot! Right! Right!
Too late. The Goleta safety reaches out for the uncontested ball, making a spectacular fingertip catch. In a rage, Tommy fires his helmet at the ground.
TOMMY
You idiot! Fuck! Shit!
The Goleta safety turns upfield, a group of blockers forming in front of him. Tommy, unhelmeted, races furiously toward them. Single-handedly, he forges through the blockers, smashing his right fist down upon the football.
The football flies out of the safety's grasp and bounces on the turf. In one extraordinary motion, Tommy flings the safety aside, sweeps up the ball, and races for the goal line.
The CAMERA FINDS Ariel in the stands. She leaps to her feet, screaming.
ARIEL
GO! GO, TOMMY, GO!
GUILFORD
Run! Run!
Now the CAMERA FINDS another face, this one among the Goleta rooters, a man's face, handsome and well-groomed.
TEDDY WERNER
(quietly, passionately)
Go, Tommy, go, go.
The woman to his left, JESSICA WERNER, looks at him curiously.
On the field a lone defender flings himself at Tommy's feet, knicking his heel. For an instant, it looks as if Tom is going to stumble, but he somehow manages to right himself as he crosses the goal line.
His teamates descend on him. On the scoreboard 6 points go up for Santa Barbara, tying the game.
GUILFORD
The boy's got heart.
SIMMONS
The boy got lucky.
The crowd quiets as Santa Barbara lines up to kick the extra point. The center snaps the ball, and the kicker promptly linedrives it into the crossbar. It bounces back onto the field unceremoniously.
SFX. TREMENDOUS GROAN FROM SANTA BARBARA SIDE.
INT. BOY'S LOCKER ROOM - DAY
Naked boys walk this way and that. The aura of the place is subdued -- no ecstatic whooping, but, no crying, cursing, or smashing of lockers. Basically, the team is relieved to have escaped with a tie.
Not Tommy Brigham, however. He sits in front of his locker, a towel draped over his head.
His teamates walk by and pat him on the head, mumbling the usual inanity, "Good game, man", "Almost, Tommy", "You were great, man".
Suddenly, the locker room door flies open. It is Vanessa Dukes. CAMERA CUTS to her POV -- three dozen teenaged boys in various states of undress.
RIGHT GUARD
(whispering to kid at next locker)
Milf alert.
LINEBACKER
What a rack!
Some duck behind lockers, some grab their towels. Some just stand there in their nakedness and stare back at her brazenly.
An ASSISTANT COACH in khakis and a sweatshirt walks over.
ASSISTANT COACH
Sorry, Ma'am, this is a closed locker room.
VANESSA DUKES
It's open now, Coach. Where's Billy?
LINEBACKER
(top of lungs)
Hey, Dukes, your mother.
Tommy looks up and notices her.
TOMMY
Hi, ya, Mrs. Dukes.
VANESSA DUKES
(sympathetically)
He cut the wrong way, didn't he?
TOMMY
It's okay. We got the TD anyway.
Billy appears from behind a locker, a towel wrapped around his waist.
VANESSA DUKES
Christ, Billy, I can understand not learning your Spanish. But a fly pattern! Jesus!
BILLY
Ma, come on, there's naked guys here.
VANESSA DUKES
Nothing I haven't seen before.
INT. VOLVO - DAY
Teddy and Jessica Werner are speeding north on 101.
JESSICA WERNER
It was just weird, that's all.
TEDDY WERNER
I said drop it.
JESSICA WERNER
Rooting against your own son.
Teddy doesn't say anything, just presses on the accelerator.
JESSICA WERNER
I never heard of such a thing.
TEDDY WERNER
(slamming his palm on the steering wheel)
Listen, Rich is fifteen. He's got his whole career ahead of him. It was that boy's last game. He made a beautiful play. I got caught up in it. So shoot me.
Jessica glares at him out of the corner of her eye.
INT. BLACK '95 CAMARO - DAY
Danny drives west on Milpas, Billy sitting shotgun. The backseat is crowded with Roger, Albert, Jose and Mark.
SFX. SNOOP DOGGY DOGG SINGS "GIN AND JUICE" ON THE CD PLAYER.
BILLY
(turning to kids in back)
Lisa!
MARK
Without question. Milfus Negrosis. Known to be among the hottest of the gender with a rather special ability to copulate for hours at a time.
DANNY
How the fuck would you know, Poris. I suspect you've never been with a Negress before.
JOSE
He never been with nobody.
ROGER
That's a double negative, Cardozo. It's like saying, 'he been with somebody.'
MARK
The question is, Danny, have you ever been with a Negress?
ALBERT
Boy just fucks white girls.
Danny turns onto Gutierrez.
DANNY
I am not a boy, Choo.
All the boys in the car except Albert emit an enormous mock sneeze.
EVERYONE
(exaggerated Oriental accent)
Ahhhhhhh-Choooo!
DANNY
And, in fact, judging from Sunyoung's sideways snatch --
ALBERT
Leave my sister out of it, man.
DANNY
-- she's not remotely of the Caucasian persuasion, thus, disproving your hypothesis that I only do white chicks.
The Camaro makes a sudden sweeping turn into the driveway of a tiny, lime-green house. A stout Hispanic woman, MARIA CARDOZO, is putting up a Creche on the tiny front lawn.
MARK
Jesus, you people start early.
ROGER
Jesus is what Christmas is all about, Poris, something your people seem obsessively unwilling to accept.
Mrs. Cardozo has stopped to wave at the boys. She is wearing a too-small gray sweatshirt and baggy sweatpants that still can't hide her massive lower girth.
BILLY (O.S.)
Maria?
THE CAMERA DRIFTS IN to study her face. It is square, wide, the fatness of her cheeks squeezing her eyes half-closed. A rather obvious moustache graces her upper lip.
ROGER (O.S.)
She is an hairy woman.
ALBERT
(stepping out of car to let Jose out)
Imagine her bush, man. Must wrap around her like a diaper.
JOSE
Shut the fuck up, man. Chink bastard.
MARK
I'll bet there's things growing in there.
EXT. ALSTON ROAD - DAY
The Camaro is speeding along Alston and, without slowing, makes a vicious right onto Cima Linda Lane. It screeches to a stop in front of a long, modern ranch.
Florence Poris is out on the front lawn, clipping flowers, her butt in the air.
BILLY (O.S.)
Ah, true milfness in all its ripening splendor.
Florence hears the car and turns to face it. THE CAMERA studies her long tan legs, her pretty olive-complected face.
DANNY (O.S.)
The paradigm of Mediterranean beauty, flower of the desert.
ALBERT (O.S.)
Man, what I wouldn't do with that Jew bitch.
MARK (O.S.)
Ah, just what my mother is looking for. A Chinese boy with acne.
Florence walks over to the car and leans in Billy's window.
FLORENCE PORIS
(smiling)
Heard you guys tied it up in the last minute.
ROGER
If the dork in the front seat hadn't cut the wrong way, we could have won.
Mark gets out of the car and takes out his shoulder pads and gym bag from the trunk.
FLORENCE PORIS
Oh, a tie's not so bad.
DANNY
A tie, Mrs. Poris, is like kissing your sister.
BILLY
If I had a sister like Sunyoung I would do nothing but kiss my sister.
ALBERT
Enough with my sister already.
FLORENCE PORIS
(laughing)
You boys are crazy.
She throws her arm over her son's shoulder.
FLORENCE PORIS
Hurry up and shower. Grandma and Grandpa'll be here any minute.
INT. CAMARO - DAY
As Danny waits to pull out onto Alston Road, the snub-nosed Ford pickup truck speeds by.
SFX HORN HONKING
The boys wave at the truck; Tommy and Ariel wave back.
ROGER
Ariel Brigham?
ALBERT
Ugh.
DANNY
Lesbo.
BILLY
Bulldike.
INT. PICKUP TRUCK - DAY
ARIEL
Well, I think you played great.
TOMMY
Ma, the guy from Dartmouth was there. I threw an interception on the most important play of the game.
ARIEL
It wasn't your fault.
TOMMY
He doesn't know that.
ARIEL
Besides, I thought you'd decided against Dartmouth.
TOMMY
(sharply)
I told you, not totally.
EXT. TORNOE ROAD - DAY
The truck turns left onto a steep, rutted driveway, passing a large hand-lettered sign that reads 'NO TRESPASSERS.' It pulls to a stop in front of the Brigham home.
A gleaming forest green Jaguar sits in the driveway. Tony Guilford has been perched on the car's hood, reading. At the sight of the pickup, he stands.
Tommy and his mother get out of the truck. Guilford approaches, his hand extended.
GUILFORD
Great game, son. Tony Guilford's the name. Dartmouth '64.
Tommy moves toward the man, reaching out his hand. Meanwhile, Ariel has reached back into the truck and taken out a shotgun. She doesn't brandish it, just places the stock on the ground, leaning on it like a walking stick.
TOMMY
Tommy Brigham, sir.
ARIEL
Didn't you see the sign, Mister?
TOMMY
Ma, cut it out.
GUILFORD
Maybe it was wrong of me, Mrs. Brigham, but I just assumed it was aimed at those who've come to do harm. I want to talk to you and Tom about the possibility of his coming to Dartmouth.
ARIEL
The boy's not interested.
GUILFORD
I'm sorry. Didn't realize you'd already made up your mind.
TOMMY
I haven't made up my mind, Mr. Guilford.
Guilford looks a bit confused.
TOMMY
My mother has a little trouble keeping all the colleges straight.
GUILFORD
I see. Well, glad to hear we're still in the running. Hey, those sure are beautiful sculptures.
TOMMY
My mother made 'em.
GUILFORD
You're a very talented woman, Mrs. Brigham.
ARIEL
If you've got anything to say to us, Mister, you put it in writing.
INT. DINING ROOM, DUKES HOME - NIGHT
A long formal room with a long formal table bisecting the very heart of it. An elaborate chandelier hangs over the center of the table, gilt-edged mirrors adorn every wall.
At either end of the table a uniformed servant serves turkey, stuffing, cranberry sauce from a silver platter.
The assemblage of relatives sitting about are blond and waspy-looking. There is little conversation.
WILLIAM DUKES, SR. sits imperiously if not a little drunk at one end of the table. Suddenly, he throws down his fork with a terrible clatter. Everyone turns to look at him.
WILLIAM DUKES, SR.
(with utter disgust)
He's schmatzing again.
VANESSA DUKES
Eat with your mouth closed, Billy.
BILLY
I am eating with my mouth closed. I always eat with my mouth closed, for Christ sake.
WILLIAM DUKES, SR.
I heard schmatzing (to demonstrate, he makes a smacking sound with his mouth).
BILLY
I was not schmatzing.
WILLIAM DUKES, SR.
(throwing down his knife)
Are you calling me a liar?
BILLY
No, sir, I am not calling you a liar.
WILLIAM DUKES, SR.
(standing up)
Because if you're calling me a liar, we're going to take this outside and settle it right now. Nobody calls me a liar in my home.
BILLY
Oh, Christ, I can't believe this. (he gets up) You know what? You're not a liar. You're a fuckin' douchebag drunk and I have no idea how Mom can stand living with you.
Billy rushes from the room.
WILLIAM DUKES, SR.
(hollering after him)
You come back here, young man, this instant --
VANESSA DUKES
Now look what you've done.
The eight guests sit looking straight ahead, as if paralysed.
EXT. PACINI COTTAGE - NIGHT
Neat little white home on a small plot of land. A single light shines on the ground floor.
AURELIA PACINI
(O.S., Italian accent)
When your mother was still alive, that's when we had Thanksgiving.
INT. PACINI DINING ROOM - NIGHT
Roger sits caddy corner from his GRANDMOTHER, a tiny old Italian woman in a wheelchair.
AURELIA PACINI
Sometimes we had 35, 40 people even. Of course, in those days, I always made pasta with the turkey -- rigatoni, risotto, lasagne --
ROGER
Tagliatelli.
AURELIA PACINI
Si, tagliatelli. How can you call it Thanksgiving without tagliatelli.
INT. BRIGHAM DINING ROOM - NIGHT
Ariel is watching Tommy devour a drumstick.
ARIEL
If you go to Dartmouth, who will I have Thanksgiving dinner with?
TOMMY
You'll meet a guy.
Ariel takes a long sip of wine.
ARIEL
I told you, I'm through with guys. They're idiots.
TOMMY
I guess that makes me an idiot?
ARIEL
Sweetie, if there were guys like you out there...
TOMMY
You never give anyone a chance.
ARIEL
Sure, I do. I was crazy about Arthur, and he dumped me for that bimbo.
TOMMY
Bimbo? She's a librarian, for God's sake.
ARIEL
Well, she looks like a bimbo.
TOMMY
Are you saying anyone who wears nice clothes is a bimbo?
ARIEL
Are you saying I don't wear nice clothes?
Smiling, Ariel gets up and toussles Tommy's hair.
ARIEL (cont'd)
How about a little more stuffing?
INT. CHOO KITCHEN - NIGHT
Albert sits watching his elderly PARENTS and his sister SUNYOUNG eating some kind of stew with chopsticks, shovelling rice into their mouths almost straight from the bowl. Sunyoung is a beautiful young woman.
ALBERT
(very loud)
Hey!
His parents look up at him, startled.
ALBERT
You know what day this is? Huh?
Mr. Choo mumbles something in CHINESE.
ALBERT
It's fuckin' Thanksgiving. You know what you eat on Thanksgiving. You eat fuckin' turkey, that's what you eat, not chinky inky sooey fuckin' sub gum yub chub eely, geely --
SUNYOUNG
Oh, Albert, for God's sake. These people slave night and day for you. The least you can --
ALBERT
Oh, yeah? Well, the least you can do is not go to bed with black guys.
SUNYOUNG
What on earth are you talking about?
ALBERT
You know what I'm talking about.
INT. HILL'S FAMILY ROOM - NIGHT
BRENDA, Danny's 15 year old sister, sits watching Martin Tupper humping a particularly ravenous sex partner on "Dream On".
Brenda is cute, dreadlocked, vivacious, her face plump with baby fat. She lacks, so far anyway, the extraordinary good looks of her brother.
BRENDA
Where are Mom and Dad again?
DANNY (O.S.)
Port Antonio. Jamaica.
BRENDA
I wish they'd brought us.
DANNY (O.S.)
I had the game.
BRENDA
Oh, yeah. (thinking about it) But they didn't even ask. I would love to see a movie being made.
Danny arrives in the room with a tray of TV dinners.
DANNY
Then I would have been alone for Thanksgiving.
He sets up places for them on a card table.
BRENDA
Some Thanksgiving.
DANNY
Hey, cheer up. We got turkey and everything.
They dig into their Swanson turkey dinners.
BRENDA
You know what, this is better than Mom's turkey anyway.
SFX DISTANT BUZZER
Danny picks up the remote and presses it. Billy Dukes' face appears on the TV screen.
DANNY
Yeah, what?
BILLY
(on TV)
Lemme in. My cocksuckin' father's on the rampage again.
Danny presses another button on the remote...and a moment later the TV shows Billy entering through the front door.
INT. CARDOZO LIVING ROOM - NIGHT
The entire Cardozo family, infants and grandmothers, sit slumped on couches in post-Thanksgiving meal torpor. The Christmas tree is already up and lit.
Jose sits watching the Lions battle the Packers on TV. His mother is asleep on the couch, her head thrown back, her snoring cutting into the game, her moustache looming larger than ever.
INT. DINING ROOM, PORIS' - NIGHT
The entire Poris family, including Mark's grandparents, are eating dessert.
GRANDMA PORIS
Then to top it all off I add pistachio nuts.
Mark and Becky are rolling their eyes at each other.
GRANDMA PORIS (cont’d)
Can you taste 'em?
MARK
I was wondering what those little green things were.
GRANDPA PORIS
You thought maybe they were buggers, didn't you?
FLORENCE PORIS
Dad, please.
GRANDMA PORIS
It's my secret ingredient. It's what makes my pumpkin pie so famous.
BECKY
Famous with who, Grandma?
SFX. HORN HONKING FROM DRIVEWAY
MARK
(getting up)
There's the guys. Gotta go.
GRANDMA PORIS
You haven't finished your dessert.
MARK
I'll take it with me.
Mark wraps his pie in a napkin as he races for the door.
EXT. DRIVEWAY - NIGHT
Mark flings his pie into the night as he gets into Danny's Camaro. The car backs out of the driveway and screeches down the street.
CAMERA PANS OVER to find pie sitting on lawn. A raccoon waddles over, sniffs at it, takes a bite, then spits it out violently.
INT. PACINI KITCHEN - NIGHT
Roger, looking a bit like Mr. Rogers in an apron, is washing the dishes. His grandmother, in her wheelchair, dries.
AURELIA PACINI
I don't understand. You just ate.
ROGER
We don't go there to eat. We just hang out, drink coffee.
AURELIA PACINI
There are girls there?
ROGER
Sometimes.
AURELIA PACINI
You wear a condom, understand. I don't want you gettin' the A.I.D.S.
ROGER
You say 'aids', grandma.
AURELIA PACINI
No, I don't. I say the 'A.I.D.S.'
SFX. HORN HONKING
ROGER
There's Tommy now.
Roger leans down and kisses his grandmother on the forehead.
ROGER
I love you, Grandma.
AURELIA PACINI
You be a good boy.
INT. PICKUP TRUCK - NIGHT
Roger climbs in.
TOMMY
Hey.
ROGER
Hey.
Tommy backs out of the driveway and heads west toward State Street.
ROGER
So, how was Ariel's bird? Moist?
TOMMY
Oh, yes. Moist indeed. And Thanksgiving at the Pacini's?
ROGER
Oh, very festive. Let's see, there was Grandmother and...and me.
TOMMY
We had a big crowd as well.
ROGER
You and Ariel, huh?
The two boys touch hands.
TOMMY
We are two popular motherfuckers.

Wednesday

STILL MORE 1,000 BAD THOUGHTS

i will have yet another episode of atrial fibrillation, only this one will kill me, my wife will get home from her golf game and find me lying dead on the kitchen floor

it won't be two months before my wife is fucking another man, this one with a much stouter cock than i, a wide, hard, canal stretching cock, which will apply much greater pressure upon her clitoris and trigger orgasms of such splendor and intensity she will soon forget she was ever married to me....or if she remembers, i will be just sort of a mild recollection of no more consequence than a former neighbor whom she never really had much use for

her new husband will somehow talk her into anal intercourse, something she denied me very early on in our marriage, and she will discover, miracle of miracles, that not only is it not of repugnance, but it's an actual delight, something she now initiates at every opportunity -- i can picture her snuggling her ass against his sleeping frame at 3 a.m., till she wakes him and actually demands that he give it to her up the ass -- ah, what a turn of events

my four children, who at least pretend to love me, will react to their new step-father, not with icy reserve, but will soon embrace him with an avid enthusiasm, for he will undoubtedly have not only far more money than I -- Joanna is constitutionally wired to find only rich men attractive -- but he will have an easy-going, uncritical manner, much easier to stomach than my fish-eyed critical nature which only eases when my kids do something terrific, and returns with a vengeance when they're needy and pathetic

(More bad thoughts on the way, for they come in bushels, saboutaging my good days and brief moments of repose and carefree-ness)

Monday

MORE 1000 BAD THOUGHTS

My golf game, which i work on day and night, is actually getting worse

i can't hit a simple nine iron to the green -- am i ill? do i have a brain tumor that is throwing off my balance, my aim?

when i take out my cock to piss on the desert golf course, will the blazing sun give me skin cancer of the dick. will an animal suddenly bite it off. will i turn and inadvertently get a cactus spine in it. will a woman foursome on the next fairway spot my dick and laugh uproariously at its pitiable size when compared to those of their big beefy midwestern bozo husbands.

climbing naked out of the spa this evening, my wife's ass called back the child's book the saggy baggy elephant -- will this image spring to mind next time i try to fuck her -- and what deleterious effect will it have

my friend has just been diagnosed with non-hodgkin's lymphoma -- i kissed her hello tonight -- will i get it too -- i have a funny lump on my arm that is not going away

i am up typing here at 5:14 in the a.m. because a disturbing dream -- the department that worked for me now 15 years ago accused me of dumping pounds of extra work on them because they were My group -- didn't i see the pattern? by dumping on them i was dumping on myself -- i responded, yes, well i'm a very self-hating guy -- there are so many wrong things about this dream i don't want to even think about it.

(alright, let's have a few of your bad thoughts -- or are you too fucking guarded and unimaginative, do you think you're a wus to do so? Chicken.)

Thursday

new series: 1,000 BAD THOUGHTS A DAY

Alright, you lazy free-loading readers, forcing me to do all the thinking, writing, and exposing of self, now it's your turn. writing a new screenplay called a thousand bad thoughts. i'm contributing plenty, hundreds, but i need some from you, too. just put 'em down in the comments section. one or two, just once in a while, particularly when a particularly disturbing one hits. Like, what if i'm the worst golfer in my foursome tomorrow -- so bad the guys never want to play with me again. It could happen you know. BAD THOUGHTS, MAN, I NEED 'EM BY THE BUSHELS. HERE'S A FEW OF MY VERY OWN TO GET YOU STARTED.

Don't know about you, pal, but i have about a thousand bad thoughts a day. the phone rings i'm sure one of my four kids has been killed in a car accident.

i go to pee, i expect to see blood in the toilet

to shit, expect to see blood in the toilet

brush my teeth, expect to see blood in the sink

go to fuck my wife, expect my hardon to be as al dante as a piece of pasta

don't trust my boss -- sure he's thinking how to fire me

don't like the way my wife has been looking at the pool guy -- is she fucking him after i leave for work

Guy diagnosed with cancer debates whether or not to tell his wife – will she still want to have sex with him.

Will she want him to hurry up and die so she can experience a new man while she’s still young enough to enjoy it.

His daughters are both 25 pounds overweight – he wonders how much smaller their pool of suitors than if they were slimmer.

He rues getting attached to his children – will it destroy his life if anything were to happen to them –

How much hair will he have left if he reaches 75 – 80 – at 85 who gives a shit

One day I will trip one too many times and realize it is inevitable that I have parkinson’s

It has struck me at the edge of sleep, or is it the edge of waking up, that I have very limited talent as a film director and that I will never, I repeat NEVER make a truly compelling film.

Do I purposely chose subjects that will make uninteresting screenplays

Will my daughter have a retarded child, or one with childhood leukemia, something to cast a pall over my remaining years

Will be there war on American soil during my time, will I and my family be marauded across the landscape as happened during the second world war in Europe

Will I lose my nose to skin cancer

Will my atrial fibrillation rob me of precious years and leave me dead on a street far from home where nobody knows me and nobody gives a shit out of me.

I should have some of my money in Switzerland, but don’t out of laziness or fear

Why haven’t I given money to Columbia or mt Sinai to facilitate access to good doctors

SEXUAL PARENTS (Conclusion, finally)

(sorry it took so long, but it was so damn painful writing this story, the worst. so let's have some feedback, you lazy, mooching cocksuckers you. i give you gold and this is the motherfucking thanks i get.)


SEXUAL PARENTS.

It was a beautiful Sunday late in spring – not unlike today – June 7th to be exact. My father had just got home from his Sunday morning tennis game for which he had had to get up at 6:45. Now that he was popular again he had a singles and a doubles match every weekend morning As was his routine upon walking in the door, he grabbed the Times sports section and made a beeline for the bedroom. My mother, as was her routine, slid into high gear, throwing our lunch dishes into the sink, whisking perishables right from under us and putting them into the refrigerator. She then announced to us at large, her brood of four, that she and my father were “going in for a nap.”
As soon as she was out of earshot, Tony said, “You know what they’re going to do, don’t you?”
I had a suspicion, but my two younger siblings, Max and Joanna, seemed genuinely curious. “What?” they asked in unison.
“They’re going to have sex.” Then, as if it was no big deal to him, Tony turned on the Giants game on the TV.
Max, at eleven the youngest of us, replied, “You’re crazy. Who would want to have sex with Dad? His breath is unbelievable. Every time he tries to kiss me I give him te top of my head.”
“Yeah, well, Mom’s no bargain,” Joanna responded. “Did you see how the fat on her arms jiggles? If I were Dad, I’d be like -- ” She stuck her finger toward the back of her throat.
“What about my arms?” said Mom as she came striding back into the kitchen in her unflattering Oriental-styled robe. We laughed nervously.
Mom stared at us. “What’s so funny?” She had her hands pugnaciously placed on her hips. But you could tell she really wasn’t interested because without waiting for an answer she said we were making way too much noise for her and Dad to fall asleep and that we should, “Either take it outside or watch the TV in the family room. We got you guys the biggest screen in the neighborhood, and nobody watches the damn thing.”
“It’s not a family room. It’s a basement,” said Max.
“It’s yucky down there, Mom,” said Joanna. “There’s all these spiders and bugs.”
Family room was an exaggeration. The new TV was too big for any other room in the house, so my mother had had it put down the unfinished basement along with the kind of indestructible wall-to-wall carpeting you find in Motel 6 hallways. We hardly ever went down there.
“Alright, then go outside and play. It’s a beautiful day.” She clapped her hands. “Chop, chop, out of here.”
Hands still on hips, she waited in the doorway till, like a reluctant herd that realizes it has no alternative, we began migrating toward the steps to the basement. “Mom,” I said, “lose the bathrobe. It is so lame.”
“If you really want to know, this robe is pure Japanese silk and cost over $65 at Macy’s,” she retorted. “Your father loves it.”
With that, she turned on her heel and scooted back toward her bedroom. “Oh, dad loves it,” I said, and my siblings laughed. It was a thing we did back then, echoing a comment we found too earnest or emphatic. My father would declare something like, “Kennedy’s just the man this country needs,” and one of us would say, giving it a decidedly sexual slant, “Oh, the country needs him alright.”
We turned on the new TV and Tony found the Giants game, which only he and Max wanted to watch. Joanna and I leapt on Tony, trying to wrest the remote from him, but the conflict was suddenly made moot by an astonishing noise that came from the grate directly above our heads.
The sound started softly, “Oh, oh, oh…,” as if someone, a woman, were suffering. It subsided for a moment, then started again, a little louder, a bit more intense. “Oh, Oh, Ohhh….”
“What the heck is that?” said Max.
We stopped scuffling over the remote and froze. Now the sound was gaining in speed, rhythm, pitch, decibels. “Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!” It clearly was building to something, like the rumble of an earthquake; and the four of us, absolutely still and silent, waited for the climax of we knew not what. It, or should I say my mother, came with a long, startled shout – “Oh, oh, oh, ohhhhhh!” Then there was a delighted gale of laughter from both our parents. The sound was so present, it was as if they were in the basement with us.
We stared at each other in silence, switching our glance from sibling to sibling as if therein might lie the answer to the mystery of what had just transpired. Finally, Max said, “What was that?”
“Do you think Dad’s hurting her?” asked Joanna. “Maybe we should call the police.”
Tony chuckled scornfully. “That’s an orgasm, you idiots. That’s what a woman sounds like when she comes.”
“Women don’t have orgasms,” said Joanna.
“Yes, they do, I read it in Seventeen,” I said.
“Have you ever had one, Allie?” Max asked.
I hadn’t, but before I had a chance to answer, Mom started again. “Oh…oh…oh…”
“Jesus, here she goes again,” said Tony.
“I’m getting out of here.” Joanna got up and headed toward the stairs.
“Wait,” said Max, “don’t go.” He sounded pained, as if he didn’t want to be left alone to have to process his mother’s animal noises. Joanna, just twenty months older, has always played mother hen to Max. She turned around and sat on the chair next to him. And the four of us sat there for what seemed like forever and listened to my mother go through what must have been half a dozen climaxes.
The next Sunday afternoon found us once again down in the basement watching the Giants game, Max and Tony because they wanted to and Joanna and I because Tony’s friend, the very cute Richie Brigham, was over. Somehow we had rather quickly – I guess kids are able to do that – put the sounds of our parents’ lovemaking behind us; so once again we were taken quite by surprise when we heard the first of my mother’s “Ohs.”
Tony and I looked at each other. I was horrified that Richie would be aural witness to my mother’s wanton sexuality. Tony shrugged, as if to say, nothing we can do. Joanna jumped up. “I hate this stupid game. Who wants chocolate chip ice cream.” She made for the stairs, but Richie said, “Wait, what the hell was that?” His head was cocked like a spaniel’s. The sound came again, louder, more urgent. “Oh! Oh!”
“It’s my parents having sex,” said Max.
“What a whore!” Richie said.
“Screw you, Brigham,” said Tony. “I’m sure your mother does the same thing.”
“My parents don’t even sleep in the same room anymore,” said Richie.
“Come on, the game’s almost over. Let’s go out, and I’ll pitch to you,” said Tony. He started up the stairs, Joanna following. They stopped when the rest of us didn’t move.
“I’m not going anywhere,” said Richie. “This is too amazing.”
Tony picked up his acoustic, which he took with him almost everywhere. He started singing, “...forever my darling, our love will be true, always and forever, dear, I’ll love only you...”
The music, in this case, was no competition for my mother’s yowls. As my parents’ lovemaking wound down, Richie shook his head. “Amazing, Halpern, you’re mother is truly amazing.” He looked played out, as if had personally participated in the action in the room above.
Word spread, not among my, Joanna’s, or Max’s friends. But Tony was eighteen, at an age when he and all the other high school seniors discussed each other’s mothers in the most graphic sexual terms. Our mother, which was beyond me, was considered, despite her jiggly arms, a primo M.I.L.F., mother I’d like to you know what. And so the next Sunday afternoon, carload after carload of post-pubescent teenaged males dropped by the house.
At first, Tony tried to stem the tide, but his friends arrived two and three at a time, each with a six-pack of beer. “Come on, Halpern,” they’d say, “You got the best TV in Demarest.” Or, “You let Brigham in.” Or, “I showed you my mother’s vibrator collection.”
This time when the first of my mother’s “Ohs,” made its way through the grate, everyone was already listening. All chatter instantly faded away. I looked over at Tony and his eyes were closed, as if he simply couldn’t bear betraying his own mother. I went over and sat next to him and slung my arm over his shoulder. “It’s okay,” I said. “Next weekend we’ll just go over to Aunt Ellen’s and hang out.”
By this time, my mother was about mid-way through her string of half a dozen orgasms and the goat-boys (that’s what I called teen-aged boys back then, because to me their rooms always smelled vaguely of goat) had gathered directly below the grate, tittering and guffawing. Looking back at it, I am certain that several of them had erections. One of the largest, roughest-looking of the boys, a friend of Richie’s whom I had never seen before, was reaching up as if trying somehow to take off the grate. Tony stood up and came toward him.
“Alright, Zig, cut it out,” he said. I was scared because the boy was so much bigger and sturdier-looking than Tony. Suddenly, there was a small explosion, a sharp snapping sound, and I realized that Zig had pushed a lit firecracker up into the grate. Almost immediately after there was a sudden cascade of stomping across my parents’ bedroom, then a door being yanked open, then the angry sound of my father’s voice preceding his appearance at the top of the stairs. “What the hell is going on down there!”
I can only imagine what it was like looking down at the dozen or so of us gathered in the basement below, a mangy collection of pimply, orthodented, shaggy-haired teens, caught in the act, frozen.
Not realizing there were kids in the house other than his own, Dad had barged out of his bedroom with nothing but a pillow held in front of his crotch. “All of you, out! Right now!” He singled out Tony with his glance and shook his head back and forth in grave disappointment.
Poor Tony. “Alright, guys, you gotta go,” he said. His friends trooped up the stairs past my father, who was staring pointedly at each and every one of them. They averted their faces, all, that is, except Zig, the last one up the steps. Zig stared back at my father, stopping right next to him and looking him up and down. He was at least half a foot taller than my father, broad-shouldered and powerfully built. “Nice outfit,” he mumbled, then shuffled toward the front door with an insolent, unhurried gait.
My father turned, slipping the pillow from in front of his crotch to cover his behind as he headed back into the bedroom. A short time later he came out dressed neatly in khakis and a golf sweater, what little hair he had left wet from the shower and parted at the side. The set of his face was tense, serious. “Tony,” he called out, “Can I see you in the den right now.” There wasn’t the usual irony in his voice at having occasionally to act like a traditional parent meting out discipline.
No hollering or yelling came from the den, just every now and then a loud, muffled phrase from my father, nothing from Tony. After about a half hour or so, Tony came trudging out, his head slumped, his eyes cast toward the floor. He closed the door behind him. My father didn’t appear again till dinner time, at which point my mother announced, “Your father and I are going to Rut’s Hut. We’ll be back around nine.” We, the children, were not, as we always were on previous Sunday nights, invited to join them in this family tradition.
I followed Tony to his room and hung around in the doorway while he picked up the phone and dialed a number. “Allie, get out of here,” he shouted over his shoulder. “And close the door.” I pushed the door till it was an inch or two from being shut, then retreated about a yard down the hallway.
“Hey, Brigham,” I heard him say. Richie must have said something like I’m sorry because Tony suddenly shouted, “You should be sorry. That Zig is an asshole!” I heard him slam down the phone then start to cry, big convulsive sobs. I tiptoed back into the doorway and just stood there, listening to my big brother weep. It was more upsetting than seeing my mother cry, which she did from time to time when talking about her deceased parents.
For several days after, my parents were silent and grim during mealtime. They seemed only to speak to us if we addressed them first, or if they were ordering us to take our coat out of the kitchen, or put out the garbage. But by Thursday things began to ease a bit, and Friday my mother drove Max and Joanna and me and two of our friends to the Rialto Movie Theatre in Ridgefield Park. My mother seemed her old self again, changing stations on the radio every time a new song came on and asking us how we could stand listening to such garbage. Still, I had the feeling that we somehow had not properly atoned for the Sunday afternoon incident and that it would come back to haunt us. And I was right.
Mom picked us up after the movie. It must have been around 11. As we reached the crest of the little rise just before we came to our driveway, we were greeted by the flashing red light of a police car. It was parked on the wrong side of the street, right in front of our house. “Jesus,” my mother said, sucking in her breath as we pulled into the driveway.
Two policemen were talking to my father on the front stoop. “Tony’s in the hospital,” Dad announced as we approached. “He was in a fist fight.”
My mother ordered us into the house with our friends, and the policemen drove my parents to Valley Hospital. It was agony trying to keep calm among my younger siblings and their friends. Joanna wouldn’t stop crying. She was shaking and her face was pale. She went upstairs and got her blanket, which she had pretty much abandoned two years ago, and held the corner of it to her mouth. She kept on asking, “Is he going to be okay, Allie? What if he’s dead?”
“Shut up!” I yelled at her, much too loudly, much too meanly. But her fear was contagious and I couldn’t stand not knowing what was going on with my brother.
At some time after four o’clock, I felt my mother jostle me awake. We had all fallen asleep in front of the TV set in the kitchen.
“How’s Tony?” I asked.
“Shhh,” she said. “He’s resting.” She scooped Joanna into her arms. “Come, help me get everybody upstairs.” We put all the kids into beds in Joanna’s and Max’s rooms. Joanna woke up and groggily asked, “Mommy, is Tony going to be okay?” And my mother nuzzled my little sister’s head with her lips and said, “He’s going to be fine.” Joanna immediately fell back to sleep.
I followed my mother back downstairs and trailed her around the kitchen as she turned on the kettle and selected a teabag. She looked grim and tight-lipped and her eyes were red and watery, like she’d been crying. I was frightened.
“Where’s Daddy?” I asked.
“He’s at the hospital with Tony.”
“What’s the matter with him?”
“He got punched and kicked in the head. He hasn’t regained consciousness.” I suddenly felt the most intense cramps and rushed into the bathroom only moments before shitting myself.
“Is he going to be okay?” I called out through the open powder room door.
“The doctor thinks he’s going to be fine,” she said. “Only it’s so damn scary. His face is all black and blue.”
At the first glimmer of dawn, my mother and I headed back to the hospital. The story of last night came out in a mumbled rush of words, as if she couldn’t bear to say it aloud...as if saying it aloud made it undeniably real. Apparently, accompanied by Richie Brigham, Tony had tracked Zig down at his house on Cramden Road, the little street of ramshackle homes that was sort of a delivery alley way behind the stores that made up the downtown of our little village. As best as the police could put together, Tony had challenged Zig to a fight.
I know my brother. And even though he was a great athlete, he had never been in a fist fight in his life. It just wasn’t in his nature. I closed my eyes and covered them with my hands as my mother explained that the Brigham boy had waved down a passing police car. Tony was lying on the sidewalk, and, despite being unconscious, Zig was repeatedly kicking him in the head. The patrolman leapt out of his car and it was all he could do to pull Zig away from my fallen brother. Zig’s defense was Tony had hit him first.
Unusually early in life I developed the habit of preparing myself for the worst by imagining it ahead of time. Nothing, however, could have prepared me for the sight of my beautiful brother prostrate on his back, his face broken and misshapen, his bruised and purple eyelids swollen shut, a helmet of bandaging doubling the height of his head. There was a monitor on either side of his bed, one tracing his heartbeat, the other his brain activity. To my uninformed eye, both waves seemed languorous and minute.
Clustered around Tony were at least half a dozen people in medical garb, solemn-faced doctors and nurses. And watching them for some kind of clue, his face paralyzed with terror, his eyes unblinking and crazed, my poor father, the courageous battler, the pugnacious defender of the disadvantaged, scared shitless, his hand held to his mouth as if he were afraid he was about to vomit.
My brother. My generous, decent, talented, mellow-voiced brother, beaten to a pulp – literally. I wanted to sprint over to the bed and lay my face on his chest. I wanted to wrap my arms around him and pull him to me and pepper his neck and face with kisses. I whimpered convulsively, silently, stifling my sobs for fear that I would disturb him, frighten him, telegraph how desperately battered he was, how perilously beaten. He lay there like a corpse, oblivious to the team attending him, senseless, bleeding internally, our family’s best hope.
The image has haunted me every single day of my life, its power timeless, never ebbing, an icon of tragic sacrifice. To me, at the far left of reformed Judaism, no pieta comes even close.
My father spotted us out of the corner of his eye, my mother and I clutching each other desperately, panicked at the prospect of standing alone. Dad sidled toward us, unable to pull his eyes from his first born son. As we came together, my father managed to swivel around to look at my mother, his face contrite, desperate to be forgiven. My mother glowered at him, whispering fiercely under her breath, “This is what happens when you name a Jewish boy Tony!”
Unable to stand it any longer, I untangled myself from my mother’s arms and moved toward the bed. I literally had to weave my way through doctors and nurses. For some reason they did not stop me. I wanted to wrap my arms around my brother’s waist and bury my face in the crook of his neck. But there was so much bandaging and tubing around the upper part of his body that the only place I could lay my head was on his stomach. Which I did, weeping, mewling, burying my face in his hospital gown so as not to make any noise. His body was warm but still as a stone. I yearned, passionately, to infuse him with the great pulsing of love I was feeling, the longing for everything to be okay again.
Tony remained in a deep coma. My parents moved into his room, taking turns sleeping on a cot. They learned to read the EEG monitor next to his bed, staring at it constantly, willing the iridescent green line to flutter and dance. It didn’t. And still my parents took turns holding Tony’s hand, chatting to him about what a beautiful day it was outside, or the wonderful drive we were going to take up to Cape Cod when school let out, other times pleading with him to wake up, begging his forgiveness. They were constantly asking each other if they hadn’t seen his eyelid twitch, his lips purse, his head move. Several of the doctors hinted gently that there was little hope, but the heartbreak of our family, the community, students and teachers at the high school, was overwhelming. I sensed that no one at the hospital had the heart to tell us how bleak things were.
A second and a third week went by, then a month and a second month, and nothing changed except that Tony’s body began to shrink. Being the eternal pessimist, I had given up hope almost from the start. If either my mother or father had, I saw no sign of it. A woman from the local hospice branch stopped in Tony’s room and spoke about “letting go.” My father yelled at her to get out. My parents had always been proponents of assisted suicide, euthanasia, the right to pull the plug. But not for their first-born son.
A week later, it proved to be a moot point. Tony stopped breathing at five a.m., the hour of the wolf, 70 days after his fatal beating. My mother was holding his hand, my father was lying fitfully awake on the cot next to his bed. They called us at home and I, who had turned 17 and somehow managed to get my license during this mournful time, drove my brother and sister to the hospital. We gathered around Tony’s bed and held each other and wept.
The funeral, as you might imagine, was an extraordinary event. People love the intensity of feeling of a young man dying before his time, an athlete, a leader, handsome and kind and charismatic. Temple Sinai, our small, reformed synagogue, was packed with people who had never before been in, as they put it, a “Jewish church.” The baseball coach spoke, the superintendent of schools spoke, the rabbi spoke, Richie Brigham, Tony’s best friend, spoke, and I, as the voice of our family, I eulogized my brother, too.
I recalled for the more than five hundred people crammed into our little schul how whenever my parents went out for the night Tony would let us watch all the horror movies little kids aren’t supposed to watch, and how he would keep an eye out for my parents’ headlights on the driveway, and always manage to sneak us back into our beds just in time.
I told the congregation that when Tony learned that no one had asked me to the Thanksgiving Hop last fall, he insisted I accompany him and his date, dancing with me every other dance, and how I felt so ridiculously proud and loved to be dancing with the best-looking, most popular boy in the senior class, even if he was my brother. I started to cry, of course, and hundreds of people cried along with me.
We sat shiva for a week, and our split level on Mountain Road was filled with visitors and baskets of fruit and platters of cold cuts the entire time. In an odd way, we had done much of our grieving, or at least our short-term, superficial grieving, during the two months Tony was in a coma. The funeral ceremonies were almost a relief. The Republican mayor, a state senator, a retired major league ball player who lived in town, Bill Parkyn, the tennis player, all stopped in to pay their respects. It was flattering. For brief moments it diverted us from our loss, from the pain.
That came roaring back the Monday morning our shiva was over. We had to get ready for school, our parents for work. We moved in slow motion. Joanna couldn’t bring herself to get out of the shower. Max refused to get out of bed. Moving on seemed like sacrilege. And yet, as we all know, after tsunamis, Colombines, nine/elevens, life, somehow, always does seem to move on.
Tony was dead. How did the rest of us fare?
I’ll begin with the villain of this tale. Because it was assumed that Tony had tracked him down by appearing at his house, it was also assumed that Tony had initiated the fight. Zig was charged with second degree manslaughter. He was not yet 17 years old – his lawyer made a big deal about that – almost a full year younger than Tony. The defense argued that the “altercation” was basically a boys will be boys kind of thing. Zig was convicted of nothing more than aggravated assault and was sentenced to one year in some kind of home for wayward boys.
We did not attend any of the legal proceedings, nor was anyone in our family, save Max, obsessed with revenge. Tony was gone from our lives. We were consumed with our loss. I’m not saying I wouldn’t have been happy if I had learned that Zig were killed in a car accident or had fallen from a construction site. But it wouldn’t have brought any of us what they like to call these days closure.
A year or so after he was released, Joanna was standing around talking with some friends at the Memorial Day Dance, when she felt a tap on her shoulder. She turned around and there was Zig, asking her to dance. She stood paralyzed, not knowing whether Zig recognized her and perhaps wanted to apologize, or whether it was just that he was drawn to her. She was a tiny little thing, delicate, extremely young-looking for her fifteen years, with a strikingly pretty face. When she found her legs, Joanna simply turned and fled into the crowd. There was a stand where they were selling lobster and the smell of melting butter struck her just wrong. She went behind the booth and vomited, then found the parents of a friend, who were only too happy to drive her home. We were now the much loved and pitied Halperns of Demarest, New Jersey.
After that, Joanna wanted nothing more than to get out of town. Although it strained the family budget, she convinced my parents to send her away to Brandon, a prep school in the Berkshires, two towns over from where our grandparents had retired. She refused to come home during summers, getting a job as a junior then senior counselor at a nearby swimming camp. She had a pathological fear of running into Zig again. When it came time for college, she chose Emory in Atlanta, near where my mother’s sister and her husband and three children lived. She seemed not to want to come back to Demarest but at the same time needed to be near family. Today, Joanna has returned to the Berkshires, where she lives with her third husband and his two children. She has worked for the Nature Conservancy since she got out of college.
My mother, who had always had a tendency to put on weight, simply couldn’t stop eating, stuffing her mouth to hide from her monstrous grief – or perhaps the sensual pleasure she was experiencing in her mouth was a replacement for the ones she used to get in her bed. From what I could tell from my explorations of my parents’ bedroom, they had pretty much stopped having sex. Month after month, Mother’s vibrator lay in the same exact spot in the same nest of Kleenex in the very same rear corner of her sock drawer; then one day it wasn’t there anymore. I scoured the garbage and there it was. I turned it on. It still worked.
Within a year Mom had gained thirty pounds. Within two years, she weighed over two hundred. Her once large round expressive eyes were turned into slits by her ever expanding cheeks, her milfness completely obliterated.
My father began drinking increasing amounts of red wine, which had always been his dinner time beverage of choice. He went from a glass to an entire bottle. He now drank Dewar’s before dinner and Courvoisier afterward. And I’m sure he was drinking at the office because he always smelled of alcohol when he arrived home from work. As my mother grew fatter, my father grew skinnier, hollow-eyed. He no longer slept, wandering the house at night like a wraith. Before dawn, he was out wandering through the Demarest Nature Center,100 acres of glorious woods on the hills in back of the Palisades. It was where Tony had done his cross country training. My mother said she thought Dad somehow expected to see Tony come running out from the trees.
Dad died four years after Tony was killed of a severe attack of pancreatitis. He was ordered to stop drinking when it first hit, but he couldn’t help himself. Over the last 50 years I’ve come across twenty men suffering from pancreatitis – eight of them had lost first-born sons. Anecdotal evidence, clearly, but I wonder if there isn’t a connection.
Mom, miraculously, is still alive – if you can call it that. She’s in the Jewish Home for the Aged in the Bronx. She’s deep into her nineties and Max tells me her appetite remains prodigious. He brings her boxes of Godiva caramels, which she devours within minutes of his arrival. She’s not sure who he is but often calls him Tony, petting his head and whimpering. I call her several times a year. She does not know who I am. She does not know what she is doing on the phone. She no longer even knows what a telephone is.
Max is the only one who lives anywhere near Mom – in Chelsea on 22nd Street in Manhattan. He has a partner, Richard, and they own a travel agency together. It seems they do pretty well, for they’re always going on a trip to Peru or Viet Nam, some place exotic. We speak several times a year, and last year they came out for one of my non-denominational seders, which oddly have become increasingly important to me.
Of the three of us, I think Max has done the best job of moving on. Or maybe I should say Max was better wired to move on. He was furthest apart from Tony in years. He had intense interests, even as a baby – cartoons, television, photography. He was more self-absorbed, less interested in the opinions of, or in pleasing, others. He didn’t worship, as we his sisters did, his older brother.
So what about me? How have I moved on? Well, when I look back on my last two years of high school, I’m astonished I am still alive. Boys frightened me, even the nice ones, even the skinny little ones with glasses. I wondered if I were becoming or, despite my mad crushes on boys in the past, had always been a lesbian. But I felt no desire for even the prettiest girls in my class. In fact, I felt no sexual desire whatsoever. All I felt was terror and this massive, all-consuming pessimism. I couldn’t imagine life ever being fun again.
My friends and classmates tried hard to cheer me up. I was invited to parties by the most popular kids in the school, some of whom, before Tony’s death, hardly acknowledged my existence. Girlfriends called to chat about clothes, movies, boys. I resented their happiness. I felt they were being insensitive to my situation. And when they sensed my irritation, and tried to commiserate, I clammed up. I didn’t want to let go of the pain. Nor did I want to give them the satisfaction of feeling that they were helping me.
My grades, which had always been good, plummeted. The school insisted I see a psychologist. I went with arms folded tightly across my chest, but the elderly therapist had a kindly face. She began by saying, “I know what happened, dear, and I am so, so sorry.” She stood over me and held out her arms. I wouldn’t move. She motioned with her hands for me to come closer, and when I did she enveloped me in a hug. After a few seconds I tried to break free, but she held me firmly, as if to suggest, you have no choice. I slumped in her arms and she massaged my back and I started to cry. She was crying, too. “It’s so sad, such a tragedy, dear, such a sad, sad thing, so unfair.” I realized that aside from the hundreds of perfunctory hugs I’d received during Tony’s shiva week, this was the first real physical contact I’d had in months. It felt wonderful. I needed it.
I told Dr. Zaretsky I didn’t see how I’d ever get over my sadness, my horror, the feeling of being so hopelessly alone. “Oh, you will,” she said. “We just have to get you out of this awful environment – Demarest is not the town for you.”
We spent the next few sessions looking at college brochures. She spoke about Bard and Bennington, Coe in Iowa, Reed in Oregon, small schools, progressive schools. At one of my sessions she brought in a brochure from Port Alice College, a tiny, liberal arts, all-girls (in those days) school of less than a thousand students overlooking the Pacific, just outside of Victoria, B. C. “I know it’s awfully far away,” she said, “but my husband and I visited it last summer and it had the most lovely feel about it, girls everywhere, misfits and beauties, skinny ones and fatties, tall and short, sexy and frumpy, all abuzz with laughter and chatter with a distinct absence of anger and snobbery. And by the way, there were less than 800 murders in all of Canada last year – we topped that in the Bronx alone.”
And that is how in the year of 1958 I began by 50 year relationship with this blessed one square mile of land. When I arrived, I didn’t know one solitary soul on campus. No one knew what had happened to me. And I made an ironclad decision to keep it that way. I wanted to stop being that girl who had had that awful thing happen to her brother. I knew that even if they didn’t mention it, I would see it reflected in my classmate’s eyes. So as many kids do when they go away to college, I reinvented myself. I became that quirky, funny, energetic girl from back east. And the funny thing, my persona somehow began to awaken in me the very traits I was trying to project. I became popular, at the center of a large network of women – the shy, the awkward, the obese, the anorexic – no one was excluded from my circle. You might think that I was doing this to hide from my feelings. But the opposite was true. Beneath this lattice of friendship and camaraderie, I was able in the privacy of my own mind, to work through what had happened to my family.
It took a while to process all the anger and regrets – if only we hadn’t moved to Demarest; if only Mom and Dad had really been napping; if only fucking Dad hadn’t yelled at Tony – but what I ultimately realized was that the murder of my brother was something that goes on in this world, what, a thousand, two thousand times a day. THE TRIUMPH OF HATE OVER LOVE. Zig’s firecracker wasn’t an innocent lark – it was an expression of his jealousy of the deep, delicious bond between my parents. He completed his mission by murdering their beloved son with his bare hands. If he’s still alive and not in prison, he’s out walking the streets right now, filled with loathing for all those who are capable of feeling great tenderness for others. It is an affront to him, for he cannot feel it himself. And he is not alone.
I love love. Sex. Rolling around in bed with someone I’m crazy about. I know, there have been a lot of rumors about me over the years. Ms. Guyader, head of the French department. Alex Brodsky, our poet in residence in the early nineties. What do you think – we profs don’t hear the gossip about us? But you know something – it was none of the above. No, the love of my life is none other than Chet Lipton. Stand up again Chet – at 82 standing isn’t all that easy.
But at 82, I’ll tell you one thing: Chet is one hell of a lover. In fact, the only time I feel really safe in this world is with Professor Lipton inside me, our arms tightly wrapped around one another. I, who am capable of being terrified of violence just about every waking moment of my life, am somehow immune to fear during intercourse – not that I can’t imagine someone breaking into our room and threatening us with a gun. Oh, yes, I can imagine it, but it has no power over me. Shoot, I think to myself, obliterate me. I can’t think of a better way to die, making love with the man I love.
Somehow I can’t imagine that people who enjoy making love as much as I do, in the way I do, have a thirst for violence. I am not talking about the kind of love-making that two great liberals, Jack Kennedy and Bill Clinton, were famous for, love-making with your suit pants on, love-making into someone else’s mouth.
I know it’s probably stepping over the bounds, your dean, a female no less, talking about having a penis inside her. But why not? Really. Is it any less seemly than if I had a passion for fly-fishing? That quirky old self-sufficient woodsy northwestern gal yanking a barbed, razor-sharp hook suddenly and lethally through the mouth of a dazzling, unsuspecting speckled trout. We love it. But the same old gal moistening her own vagina to slide her lover’s penis into her – we feel squeamish. In other words, violence good. Sex bad. Why? I’m not sure. But what I do know is I’m going to do something about it.
I am officially retired tomorrow – Sunday. Monday morning I am taking the 57 mile bus trip down to Seattle and I am going to camp out on the grounds of a little company called Microsoft. They’ve got a wonderful stretch of lawn on East Maple Street, and I’m going to pitch a tent there and put up a sign that says “No More Violent Games, Mr. Gates!” And I’m going to camp out there, just like Cindy Sheehan camped down the road from Bush’s ranch, and see what happens. If any TV stations or newspapers want to interview me, I’ll tell them the story of Zig and my brother. And if no one comes, that’ll be okay, too. It’s what I want to do for the rest of my days.
If you’d like to join me, I’d love your company, even for a day here and there. Even for an hour. Even just to stop by and bring me a latte. And if you think I’m nuts, that’s okay, too. It’s going to be a long slog – I’m aware of that. But you know, the human animal does evolve. For the most part, aside from Jeffrey Dahmer and a few remote tribes in New Guinea, we don’t actually ingest each other any more. Rape, polygamy, fratricide, homicide are all against the law. Progress is slow, and sometimes we go backwards – but look what some other proponents of non-violence have accomplished – King, Ghandi, Mandella. Maybe it’s time for a Caucasian woman to have an impact. Dishonoring violence – that’s my goal – to de-romanticize it, expose it, get people to see that it’s the tool of the angry, the hateful, the depraved.
So my advice to you, and that’s what you’re supposed to do when you’re making a

commencement speech, isn’t it? – give the graduates a piece of advice. Something simple they can return to again and again when life gets complicated. Mine isn’t remotely original. It’s something they said back in the sixties whose profundity didn’t hit me at the time. But it’s a better idea than anything I’ve ever heard in my life. Make love, not war. Thank you.

Wednesday

APOLOGY -- PLUS SCREENPLAY ABOUT HOT MOTHERS

Listen, for those of you who have been waiting for the next installment of SEXUAL PARENTS, I'm not there yet. Writer's block. About two weeks to go. So to feed your ravenous appetite for new stuff, here's a screenplay I wrote when I first heard the term MILFS, back in 1988 -- long before "American Pie." So here it is -- MILFS -- the first couple of scenes, more to follow every few days. Now if somebody would give me the money to shoot the fucking thing, well, then I would.


INT. SCHOOLBUS - DAY
Four FRESHMAN HIGH SCHOOL STUDENTS, all boys, sit huddled at the very rear of the bus. DAVEY ROBBINS, the smallest and youngest-looking, is relating some kind of story.
DAVEY
(puffing on a Camel)
So I'm mowing her lawn, see, and it's hot as hell, so I, like, take off my shirt -- on account of it's being so hot and all. So I finish the back and I'm coming around to the front...
DISSOLVE TO...
EXT. SUBURBAN LAWN - DAY
SCENE IS IN HAZY SEPIA.
Davey, shirt off, pushes lawnmower toward front lawn. FLORENCE PORIS, a dark-haired, good-looking woman of about 40, is trimming a shrub. She wears track shorts and a spandex tube top.
DAVEY (V.O.)
...and all of a sudden I notice she's out there. I don't want to sound like I'm braggin'or nothin', but I feel her eyes on me, kind of checkin' me out.
CUT TO:
INT. SCHOOLBUS - DAY
ON boys in back of bus.

ANDY
(chubbiest and slowest looking)
Who?
JEFF
Mrs. Poris, you idiot. The lady who's lawn he's cutting.
DAVEY
So I don't say nothing, you understand, I just keep glancing at her ass and stuff out of the corner of my eye. And she keeps on working away, like I'm not really there...
DISSOLVE TO...
EXT. SUBURBAN LAWN - DAY
CONT. SEPIA. Mrs. Poris is now trimming her flower beds.
DAVEY (V.O.)
...bending so far over so you can actually see trim right up her shorts -- and I'm thinking, is she doing this to give me a hard on?
CUT TO:
INT. SCHOOLBUS - DAY
DAVEY
So I finish the lawn, put away the mower, and I come back out front to get paid --
BUSDRIVER (O.S.)
Put that cigaret out, Davey Robbins.
DAVEY
Sure thing, Mrs. Rabinowitz.
He takes a long puff of his cigaret.
DAVEY (cont’d)
So I'm standing there with my hand out and she's reaching into the pockets of these little pink shorts of hers...
DISSOLVE TO...
EXT. SUBURBAN LAWN - DAY
CONT. SEPIA. Mrs. Poris is reaching into her pocket.
FLORENCE PORIS
Damn, must have left my money in the house. Come in and have a glass of lemonade while I look for my purse?
Davey follows Mrs. Poris into house.
DAVEY (V.O.)
So we go in through the backdoor into the kitchen and she looks around all innocent like and says...
FLORENCE PORIS
Oh, I must have left it in the bedroom. It was so hot last night.
INT. BEDROOM - DAY
HAZY SEPIA. Davey follows Mrs. Poris into bedroom. The bed is unmade.
DAVEY (V.O.)
...and wouldn't you know -- there's the pitcher of lemonade sitting on the table right next to her bed.
FLORENCE PORIS
Davey, pour yourself a glass while I try to remember where I left that goddamn purse.
CAMERA PANS rumpled sheets, black nightie, pair of panties. Davey looks around transfixed, sipping his lemonade.
A moment later, Mrs. Poris reappears holding out a twenty dollar bill. She is stark naked.
FLORENCE PORIS (cont'd)
It's twenty, right?
Davey's jaw has dropped.
FLORENCE PORIS (cont'd)
It's so hot, I just had to take off my clothes.
INT. SCHOOLBUS - DAY
DAVEY
So she's standing there, not a stitch on, and I'm looking her up and down, she's got these really delicious looking tits and I'm thinking, God, how do I get things started here?
BUSDRIVER (O.S.)
Davey, I said put that cigaret out.
DAVEY
One more puff, Mrs. R.
Davey takes a long puff, flicks his cigaret out the window, then exhales slowly and expertly as he resumes his narrative.
DAVEY (cont’d)
Well, you know, I'm staring at her bush, and all of a sudden I notice, it's got a piece of fluff on it...like, you know, that stuff you get in the dryer.
JEFF
Lint.
DAVEY
Yeah, lint. So I say, "Gee, Mrs. Poris, you got a piece of fluff on your pussy. Would you like me to lick it off for you?" And she looks down and sees it and says...
CUT TO:
INT. BEDROOM - DAY
HAZY SEPIA. CU Mrs. Poris' lips.
FLORENCE PORIS
Yeah, that'd be nice, Davey.
CUT TO:
INT. SCHOOLBUS - DAY
DAVEY
And you know that's how it all begins.
ANDY
You had sex with Mrs. Poris?!?!!
JEFF
No, you idiot. It's a fantasy. He jerks off over it.
JOSH
Mrs. Poris, man.
JEFF
What a milf.
CREDIT SEQUENCE:
EXT. MONTECITO VILLAGE - DAY
SFX. "MOTHER AND WIFE" BY THE JOLLY BOYS.
JOLLY BOYS
(singing)
Well, if your mother and your wife were drowning, I want to know which one you would be saving?
A shiny red Mazda Miata -- top down -- sweeps to a stop in front of Montecito Village Pharmacy. Out steps VANESSA DUKES, blond, brash, fortyish.
As she enters pharmacy, Josh (one of the boys from in back of the bus) makes an about face and follows her back in.
DISSOLVE TO...
MONTAGE OF SCENES OF THE MOTHERS OF MONTECITO
Montecito is a rich little town 85 miles north of LA. Soon as the kids head off for school, their mothers emerge to jog, power-walk, swim.
They are exceptionally well-preserved women between the ages of 35 and 50 and spend much of the day working out with personal trainers, wacking tennis balls, being massaged, manicured, pedicured.
EXT. POSH BACKYARD SWIMMING POOL - DAY
SFX. "MOTHER AND WIFE"
TWO MOMS in skimpy bikinis watch their young children splash about. Suddenly, THE FRAME becomes two distinct circles.
CUT TO:
INT. TEENAGE BOY'S BEDROOM - DAY
CAMERA PULLS BACK TO REVEAL Davey and Jeff (boys from in back of bus) passing binoculars as they study the sunbathers next door adjust their tops, put suntan oil on their thighs.
JOLLY BOYS
(singing)
As for me I'll be holding onto my mother, for I can always get another wife but I can never get another mother in my life.
END CREDIT SEQUENCE.
EXT. UNIV. OF CALIF., SANTA BARBARA - DAY
PAN facades of fraternity row -- hundreds of tangled bicycles, ripped couches on front lawns, dented kegs, mounds of Bud cans, stacks of Rolling Rock bottles, broken guitars, and a zillion dead cigarets.
Signs on shredded sheets hang from second floor windows reading, 'Beat State', 'Date Rape Sucks', 'Greeks Love You Know What'.
RICKY (O.S.)
You'll pledge my house, Phi Psi. Cool guys, almost all jocks. The parties are outrageous.
CUT TO TOMMY BRIGHAM and RICKY ALCOTT surveying frat houses. Ricky is a tall, fair-skinned African American, Tommy, a considerably shorter young man with dark hair and a handsome, intelligent face.
RICKY
'S beautiful, man, isn't it?
TOMMY
Yeah.
EXT. PACIFIC OCEAN - DAY
WE SEE Arco oil rigs in the distance, a few lone surfers waiting for waves.
RICKY (O.S.)
Surf's unbelievable here. You get a few hours between classes, you hit the beach.
EXT. QUAD - DAY
Hundreds of bicyclists stream by, lots of them girls.
RICKY (V.O.)
The girls are unbelievable. You play football, you fuck anyone you want.
EXT. QUIGLEY FIELD - DAY
UCSB squad is going through a light workout. Ricky introduces Tommy to JOE BRODERICK, the quarterback coach.
RICKY
Yo, Coach Broderick, say hello to my little brother from SB High.
BRODERICK
Oh, yeah, Alvin Crane told me about you. (looking him over) You're a quarterback, huh?
RICKY
Started every game since he was a sophomore.
BRODERICK
Coach Crane says you guys're having a pretty good year.
TOMMY
If we beat Goleta tomorrow, we'll be ten and 0.
BRODERICK
Good luck. Goleta's a powerhouse.
TOMMY
We'll give 'em a game.
RICKY
Go ahead, ask him, Tommy.
TOMMY
Well, what I was curious about, Coach, is what's the quarterback situation around here?
BRODERICK
You wouldn't be coming out for QB, would you?
TOMMY
Well, yeah, actually, I would.
BRODERICK
You gotta be realistic, son. What are you, about five nine?
TOMMY
Five seven and a half.
BRODERICK
(turning to field)
Klein, Hartley, Fialkowski, get over here!
Three classic California QBs come trotting over. Fialkowski, the shortest, is six three.
BRODERICK
Richie is our backup and he's a junior. Hartley and Fialkowski are battling it out for third-string. They're sophomores. And Frankie Recchio out of Palo Alto High -- I'm sure you've heard of him -- has just signed a letter of intent. He's six six and throws the ball 75 yards. That's the current quarterback situation here at UCSB.
RICKY
Tommy can throw 75 yards.
BRODERICK
Can you now? (underhanding Tommy a football) You want to chuck a couple?
TOMMY
Sorry, not with the Goleta game this close. Coach'd kill me.
RICKY
Tommy wins ballgames, Coach. He'd find a way to win if he was four seven.
BRODERICK
Hey, we never stop anyone from trying out.
EXT. SANTA BARBARA HIGH - DAY
Davey Robbins, Josh, Jeff and Andy file off bus. Hundreds of kids stand about in cliques, shooting the breeze.
Everyone's in shorts, cut offs, tee shirts, tank tops. It doesn't look that much different from UCSB.
Davey and his friends stand near a group of older guys -- most of them, judging from their overdeveloped necks, football players.
DAVEY
That's the guy whose mother's lawn I cut.
JEFF
Why doesn't he mow his own fuckin' lawn?
DAVEY
Football practice. (shouting) Hey, Mark, kill Goleta.
MARK PORIS, the team's offensive tackle, is a large, almost bulky boy, with a handsome semitic face and dark curly hair. He looks over at Davey contemptuously.
MARK
Get the fuck outta here. (to friends) Fuckin' freshman these days, think they can talk to anybody.
Mark's group consists of:
ALBERT CHOO, defensive tackle, an uncharacteristically large, broad-chested Chinese-American;
JOSE CARDOZO, the center, a massive Mexican-American;
ROGER PACINI, a prissy, sharp-faced boy in glasses, manager of the team;
and BILLY DUKES (wide receiver) and DANNY HILL (running back). Billy and Danny make a striking pair, both tall and rangy -- one fair and blond, the other African-American. They have the superior air of kids who have grown up rich, good-looking, and smart.
ALBERT
Hey, check it out.
The guys watch an exceptionally elegant Asian woman helping her daughter lift a science project out of the trunk of their Mercedes S500 sedan.
MARK
Albert, quick, say something to her.
ALBERT
She's fuckin' Korean, man.
ROGER
Albert's of the Chinese persuasion.
BILLY
(fake Asian accent)
Bok choy, me your fucky/sucky boy.
ROGER
You guys are so urbane.
The Asian woman and her daughter are now marching toward the entrance of SB High, unaware they have attracted a coterie.
SFX. WARNING BELL GOES OFF.
The Korean woman and her daughter (an 85 pound freshman with glasses and braces) pick up speed, as does the congregation of boys following them. The Korean woman says something to her daughter in Korean. The SUBTITLE reads: I HAD NO IDEA YOU WERE THIS POPULAR.
INT. CLASSROOM - DAY
Freshman English. MS. JANARONE, an attractive 28 year old in rimless glasses, stands at the front of the class reading from "OEDIPUS REX".
MS. JANARONE
Oedipus says, 'Must I not fear my mother's bed?' And Jocasta reassures him, 'Have no fear of sleeping with your mother.'
Davey and Jeff (the freshman boys from in back of the schoolbus) exchange sniggering glances.
MS. JANARONE (cont’d)
'How many men, in dreams, have lain with their mothers! No reasonable man is troubled by such things.' Davey what do you think? Would you be troubled by a dream like that?
DAVEY
I dreamt I slept with Becky Poris' mother.
The class laughs. Becky turns and stares at Davey hostilely.
MS. JANARONE
That wasn't exactly the question. The point Sophocles was making is that it's fairly commonplace for males to dream about sleeping with their own mothers, and perhaps they shouldn't be overly concerned about it. Would you agree, Jeff Arbolini?
JEFF
Gross. My mother has all this celulite stuff on her inner thighs, and you know she doesn't, like, shave down there in the winter --
MS. JANARONE
Yes, thank you, Jeff.
Ms. Janarone raises her eyes heavenward. It's hopeless.
INT. HALLWAY - SB HIGH
CUs of posters being put up on bulletin boards and hallway walls. Headline reads TUX NIGHT!
INT. BOYS ROOM - DAY
MEDIUM SHOT from behind Roger Pacini and a GREASER, peeing at adjacent urinals. Roger sneaks a glance over at the greaser's crotch.
GREASER
What the fuck you lookin' at, Pacini?
ROGER
Nothing much to look at really.
The greaser wheels from the urinal and begins peeing on Roger's shoes and cuffs.
GREASER
Get a good look, faggot.
One of the stalls opens, and out steps Jose buckling his belt.
JOSE
Hey! Leave 'em alone, fuckhead.
Seeing Jose, the greaser starts to back for the door.
GREASER
I was just kiddin' around.
JOSE
Where you goin', man?
He grabs the boy and, as deftly as if he were lifting a small sack of potatoes, sticks his head in the urinal. Roger comes over and flushes it.
GREASER
Stop! Hey, come on, man, the guy was lookin' at my dick.
Roger keeps on flushing and flushing.
INT. CAFETERIA - DAY
CAMERA FOLLOWS Tommy, his lunch tray held in front of him, across entire cafeteria. There is pandemonium everywhere, foodfights, scuffles, animated conversations, penny football on the tables.
Cute girls, funny-looking ones, nerds, everyone says hello to Tommy. He greets them all.
Tommy sits down with Billy, Albert, Mark, Jose, Roger and Danny. The freshman boys sit a few seats away.
TOMMY
(to Billy)
Congratulations. I heard you and Danny are doing Tux Night.
BILLY
Oh, man, I had the worst dream about that.
MARK
You dreamt you porked Mrs. Turcotte?
CAMERA FINDS lunch room MONITOR across cafeteria, Mrs. Turcotte is a heavy woman with a hairy mole on her chin.
BILLY
It was really weird. I dreamt that my mother was my date.
ROGER
Did you have sexual intercourse with her?
BILLY
I was so depressed. You guys were all going out afterwards to Ruby's with these hot girls, and I had to go home with my mother.
DANNY
I'd love to fuck your mother, man.
BILLY
It was so realistic. She came over to my side of the bed in this ugly maroon dress and asked me to unzip her. (He shudders.) I hate maroon.
MARK
How was UC?
TOMMY
A disaster. The coach suggested I try out for the cheerleading squad.
JOSE
(concerned)
You gotta eat, man. You can still grow.
ROGER
(singing)
Sittin' by the dock with Jose...
JOSE
Shut the fuck up, man.
TOMMY
I stopped growing when I was a sophomore, Jose.
DANNY
That coach is an asshole. You can win anywhere, Tommy.
TOMMY
The thing is, I didn't even like the place. It's like...I don't know...it's like this place.
BILLY
That's 'cause they didn't like you, Brigham.
TOMMY
Fuck you, Dukes.
DAVEY
(shouting up table)
Hey, Dukes, I heard you and Danny are em-ceeing Tux Night?
Billy casts a withering glance at the freshman boys.
DANNY
(to Davey)
Who the fuck are you, twit?
MARK
I'm tellin' you, fuckin' freshman think they can address anybody this year.
TOMMY
Believe it or not, he's gonna be some linebacker when he's a senior.
MARK
That pipsqueak?
TOMMY
You watch. He's a fuckin' animal.
DAVEY
(gesturing to his chubby friend)
Wait till you see Andy's mother, man. Tits out to here.
JOSE
Freshman can be in Tux Night?
MARK
Only since 1982, Jose.
ROGER
(singing)
No one knows what it's like to be Jose...
ALBERT
(to Andy)
You bringing your mother to Tux Night?
Andy nods.
DANNY
Well, make sure she wears something that shows off her tits. Understand?
ANDY
(proudly)
She and my father do it in the Jacuzzi when they think no one's looking.
ROGER
You must be very pleased for them.
MARK
What I want to know, Dukes, is did you bring your mother to orgasm?
BILLY
I can't imagine she's ever had one -- not with my father, anyway.
ALBERT
Man, picture Jose's mother having an orgasm. It'd be like a fuckin' earthquake.
Albert drapes himself over the back of his chair, thrusting his pelvis forward, and pretending to spasm mightily.
ALBERT (cont’d)
Aaaaaaaarrrrgghhhhhhhh!
DANNY
Be like fuckin' Moby Dick, man.
ROGER
More like Moby Cunt.
The young guys crack up. They are in seventh heaven just being around the older guys.
ANDY
What's an organism?

(Like I said, gonna feed you a few new scenes every few days.)

Tuesday

POSTPONEMENT

(Last installment of SEXUAL PARENTING not finished yet. To keep you ravenous freeloaders from turning on me I throw you a substitute piece of flesh -- the story below. Tell me something about the narrator that is only hinted at -- althouth I worry you're too fucking stupid to spot it. Just know that my 15 year old daughter got it first read through.)


OUR FATHER'S WIFE

“Look,” squeals Monique in her manic, high-pitched Gallic voice, “It's Will, Mizzes Geller.”

Francis peers at me through her thick horn-rimmed glasses.

“Will,” she says, clutching my jacket sleeves and pulling me to within inches of her face, “you look so handsome.” She hugs me warmly, holding onto me without the stiff formality with which she hugged me as a teenager.

“Will iz your baby, Mizzes Geller. No matter how old we all get, he will always be your baby.”

“William, you’re my youngest son, my baby, isn’t that right?” We sit at the kitchen table and she gazes at me fondly.

“That’s right, Francis, I’m the youngest of all four. Artie’s the oldest, he lives in New York City, Lanie is next, she’s down in Atlanta, then Tom in Chicago, and finally me in Fort Lee, just three miles down the road.”

“Why don’t they ever come to visit?”

“It’s not easy for them, Francis, having little kids and all. But they come whenever they can. Arthur stopped by just last week.”

“I don’t remember,” she says, “I have absolutely no memory anymore.”

“Oh, yes, you do, Mizzes Geller. Arthur comes by every other Wednesday and you sign ze checks. She love to sign ze checks, Will.”

“Who is Arthur?”

I pat her hand. “It’s okay, Francis. It’s what happens when you live so long – your memory goes. In a way it’s a good thing, a sign of longevity.”

“How old am I, Will?”

“You’re eighty-eight, Francis. Can you believe it. Eighty-eight years old.”

“Eighty-eight,” she repeats. “How are your children, Will? Why don’t they ever come to visit?”

“Will doesn't have any children yet. He hasn't found ze right girl,” Monique shrieks. “He's looking for someone like you, his mother. Isn’t zat right, Will?”

Monique glances at me hopefully, and I smile at her cleverness. Francis looks from me to Monique and back at me, not too far gone to detect a touch of conspiracy.

“What’s new, Francis? What have you been up to?” I ask.

“Well, the others, the others in the house, they, the other people, there’s been a problem with the, the uh…we’re uh…” her voice just trails off.

“Sometimes she gets tired in ze late afternoon. She's much better in ze morning.”

I stand up. “Francis, come, walk me to the door.” She hooks her arm in mine and I lead her through the corridor from the kitchen to the back porch, Monique trailing us.

At the door I take Francis in my arms and she kisses me on the lips. Hers are surprisingly soft. Before her descent into dementia, I can’t recall her ever having kissed me on the lips before. She wraps her arms around me and clings to me. “I’ve got to go now, Francis,” I whisper. “I’ve got a million errands to run.”

Monique takes Francis from behind and gently pries her from me. “It’s okay, Mizzes Geller, Will alwayz come back.”

“You look so handsome, Will,” she says. “You’ve turned into such a handsome man.”



“The perpetual scowl is gone, Lanie, not a trace of it.”

“Just keep her from dying, baby. Six months is all. Hold on, it's fucking call waiting.” The phone clicks and a minute or so goes by. “That was Tom. I told him you said there’s a certain sweetness about her and he said, and I quote, ‘Bullshit, the woman’s a paranoid cunt, and she has been since the day she was born.’”

That night Tom e-mails, ‘W. Don’t be such a little faggot, always trying to find the good in people. You’ll get fucked everytime. I love you little bro. T-man. PS, keep the bitch alive.’

“Great,” says Arthur as he lathers butter on his scone. “The more you visit, the more likely she is to stay healthy.” He looks around for the waitress, holding up his coffee cup and pointing at it.

“What I’m trying to say, Arthur, is maybe it wasn’t all her fault. Maybe Dad wasn’t the easiest guy to live with.”

Arthur shrugs. “Of course, he wasn’t. Why do you think Mom died of colon cancer at forty-eight.”

“I mean, here she was, never married, dumped by – who was the guy?”

“Jonas Salk -- supposedly. Personally, I never believed it.”

“A fucking salesgirl at Bloomingdale’s, no children, almost 50, losing her looks, the one thing in her life that was worth anything to her. You’d get bitter, too.”

“Yeah, but then she married a guy worth 25 million bucks. You’d think the bitterness would have faded a bit.” The waitress pours us both a second cup of coffee. After she leaves, Arthur looks around for eavesdroppers. He leans in closer. “The woman fucked Dad’s best friend and about half a dozen other guys behind his back, including Larry, Dad’s driver.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

“How come I didn’t know?”

“You were too young.”

“Dad never knew?”

“He didn’t want to know.”

“Unbelievable.”

Arthur signals for the waitress, air-signing a check. “Listen,” he says, balling up his napkin, “I’ve got to get back to the office.” He fixes me with his eyes. “Your job is to keep her alive for exactly five more months and eighteen days. Think you can do it?”

“Why is it my job?”

I know why it’s my job: I am the only one of the four of us without full-time employment or a family and am clearly the most dependent on the largesse of our father’s estate.

But Arthur will only say, “Because you live the closest and have the least demands on your time right now and, frankly, Will, because she likes you the best. You’re something to stay alive for. Christ, she knows who you are. I could be the fucking exterminator.”

The waitress arrives with the check, and he waits for her to leave. “It’s not chump change we’re talking about here. The tax liability on the 2005 gifts alone is over six million bucks.”

“Arthur, you’ve told me this four times.”

He can’t help himself. “If she lives to June, it drops to 4.6 million. That’s another 1.4 mil. that stays in the estate, 25% of which will eventually be yours.”


Monique leads me into the living room. “Mizzes Geller, look who's come to see you.”

Francis is lying on her stomach under a sheet on some kind of massage table, her skinny pale arms and legs flailing about like an insect’s beneath its carapace. I am more than a little surprised to see Sam, my step-mother’s sometime driver, rubbing her back under the sheet. Sam is a large muscular black man, and with his shaved head, moustache, and earring, he bears a striking resemblance to Mr. Clean. Francis swivels her head toward Monique. She does not have her glasses on.

“Who? Who is it?”

“Hi, Francis. It’s me, Will.”

“I can’t see you.”

I crouch down till my face is inches from hers. “I can’t believe you’re actually getting a massage. Last Thanksgiving you told the entire table, ‘I’ve never had one and never will.’”

“Did I say that?”

“Emphatically.”

“I don’t remember.”

“Arthur’s wife Elaine was going to get a massage the next day and she wanted you to have one, too, and you said, “Absolutely not. I’m afraid I’ll have an orgasm.’”

Monique shrieks madly with pretended shock, and Sam chuckles. “Now don’t go gettin’ any ideas, Francis.”

Francis makes an inverted peace sign with her extended right hand and vibrates it up and down in a motion that, although I have never seen it before, resonates nonetheless in my limbic brain. Francis cranes her head around to look at me and Monique. “My vagina still works, you know,” she says.

Monique shrugs, as if to say, I have no control over that.

“Well, I’ve got to run, Francis,” I say, “I just stopped in for a quick hello.” As I start to leave, Francis quite suddenly starts to climb off the table.

“Will, wait, I want to say good-bye.”

She has caught Sam off-guard and is now sitting up, the sheet hanging off her shoulder, her aged breasts bare. I avert my head. Monique rushes over and as Sam fashions the sheet around Francis into sort of a toga, Monique helps her to her feet.

“Will,” she croons, moving toward me, one shoulder bare, her arms extended. “You look so handsome.”

She wraps her arms around me, laying her head on my chest, and after a few seconds it dawns on me that she is pressing her pelvis against me. I pat her on the back to indicate I have to go. But the pressure on my thigh only increases.

“Monique,” I say, “I gotta go.” Monique takes her by the shoulders and pulls her from me.

As I drive home, I recall a time back in junior high dancing with Janine Feuer in Allan Geissenberger’s finished basement to a Johnny Mathis tune, not realizing till the song was almost over exactly what it was that was pressing against my thigh. With a man, you know right away.

I track down Arthur on his cell phone. “Can’t talk, I’m in an executive committee meeting.”

“Bullshit. I’m not visiting Francis anymore.”

“Oh, Christ, hold on a second, guys. What’s the matter?”

I relate the hugging incident.

“You’re shitting me. Guys, get a load of this. My stepmother has taken to dry humping my kid brother’s leg.” There is a gale of laughter.

That night, I am standing at a bar in Chelsea, drinking scotch and watching people dance when my cell phone rings. I see it is Lanie’s number and I step out onto Ninth Avenue. “I understand you’re taking one for the team,” she says and breaks into her sarcastic little giggle. I hang up and go back inside.

No matther how late it is, no matter how much I’ve had to drink, I always check my e-mail before I go to bed. Tom has forwarded a joke: ‘Man is visiting his dying wife in the hospital, the doctor says he doubts she’ll last through the night. As he starts to leave, the wife says please make love to me one last time before I die. She’s all skin and bones, but the husband closes his eyes and honors her request. When he comes back in the morning, not only is she not dead, she’s sitting up in bed eating breakfast. Again when he goes to leave, she asks him to make love to her just one last time. He does and when he returns the next morning the doctor says he doesn’t understand it but she’s actually gained a pound. This goes on for a month, at the end of which time the woman is completely cured, tumor gone, weight regained. The man is about to take his wife home, when suddenly he bursts into tears. “What’s the matter?” asks the wife. “Aren’t you happy I’m all better?” And the man says, “To think, I could have saved Mother.”’

I won’t deny that when you’re the baby in the family you tend to be a bit spoiled. On the other hand, you also take a lot of shit.

Sunday

SEXUAL PARENTS

My father had just got home from his Sunday morning golf game for which he had had to get up at 5:45. His routine upon walking in the door was to grab the Times sports section and make a beeline for the bedroom. My mother would then slide into high gear, throwing our lunch dishes into the sink, whisking perishables right from under us and putting them into the refrigerator, and then, leaving the kitchen pretty much a mess, announce to us at large, her brood of four, that she and my father were “going in for a nap.” This particular Sunday, as soon as she was out of earshot, Tony, the oldest of us, a high school senior, said, “They’re going to fuck.” He turned on the Jets game on the TV.

Max, at eleven the youngest of us, replied, “You’re crazy. Who would want to have sex with Dad? His breath is unbelievable. Every time he tries to kiss me I give him the top of my head.”

“Yeah, well, Mom’s no bargain,” Joanna responded. “Did you see how the fat on her arms jiggles? If I were Dad, I’d puke.”

“What about my arms?” said Mom as she came striding back into the kitchen, dressed in the unflattering Japanese bathrobe which several years ago Allison had dubbed Mom’ love robe, because she hypothesized Mom wore it around the room to excite Dad. The four of us burst into laughter.

Mom stared at us. “What’s so funny?” she asked, her hands pugnaciously placed on her hips. But you could tell she really wasn’t interested because without waiting for an answer she told us we were making way too much noise for her and Dad to fall asleep and that we should, “Either take it outside or watch TV in the family room. We got you guys the biggest screen in the neighborhood, and nobody watches the damn thing.”

“It’s not a family room. It’s a fucking basement,” said Max.

“It’s yucky down there, Mom,” said Joanna. “There’s all these spiders and bugs.”

Family room was an exaggeration. The new TV was too big for any other room in the house, so my mother put it down the basement along with the kind of indestructible wall-to-wall carpeting meant for commercial office space.

“Alright, then go outside and play. It’s a beautiful day.” She clapped her hands. “Chop, chop, out of here.”

Hands still on hips, she waited in the doorway till, like a reluctant herd that realizes it has no alternative, we began migrating toward the steps to the basement. “Mom,” I said, “lose the bathrobe. It is so lame.”

“If you really want to know, this robe is pure Japanese silk and cost over $250 at Nordstrum’s,” she retorted. “Your father loves it.”

With that, she turned on her heel and scooted back toward her bedroom. “Oh, dad loves it,” said Joanna.

We turned on the new TV and Tony found the Jets game which only he and Max wanted to watch. Joanna and I leapt on Tony, trying to wrest the remote from him, but the conflict was suddenly made moot by an astonishing noise that came from the grate directly above our heads. For an instant it reminded me of the owl that roosted above the chimney at my grandparents’ house in Scottsdale, whose hoots would suddenly fill the living room with a sound so present, so intense, it was as if the owl were perched on the back of the sofa.

This sound started softly, “Oh, oh, oh…,” as if someone, a woman, were suffering. It subsided for a moment, then started again, a little louder, a little more intense. “Oh, Oh, Ohhh….”

“What the fuck is that?” said Sam.

We stopped scuffling over the remote and froze. Now the sound was gaining in speed, rhythm, pitch and decibels. “Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!” It clearly was building to something, like the rumble of an earthquake; and the four of us, absolutely still and silent, waited for the climax of we knew not what. It, or should I say my mother, came with a long, startled shout – “Oh, oh, oh, ohhhhhh!” Then there was a delighted gale of laughter.

We stared at each other in silence, switching our glance from sibling to sibling as if therein might lie the answer to the mystery of what exactly we had just heard. Finally, Max said, “What was that?”

“Do you think Dad’s hurting her?” asked Joanna. “Maybe we should call the police.”

Tony chuckled scornfully. “That’s an orgasm, you idiots. That’s what a woman sounds like when she comes.”

“Women don’t have orgasms,” said Joanna.

“Yes, they do, I read it in Seventeen,” I said.

“Have you ever had one, Allie?” Max asked.

I hadn’t, but before I had a chance to answer, Mom started again. “Oh…oh…oh…”

“Jesus, here she goes again,” said Tony.

“I’m getting out of here.” Joanna got up and headed toward the stairs.

“Wait,” said Max, “don’t go.” He sounded pained, unhappy, as if he didn’t want to be left alone. Joanna, just twenty months older, has always played mother hen to Max. She turned around and sat on the chair next to him. And the four of us sat there for what seemed like forever and listened to my mother go through what must have been half a dozen climaxes.

The next Sunday afternoon found us once again down in the family room watching the Jets game, Max and Tony because they wanted to and Joanna and I because Tony’s friends, the good-looking Lewin brothers, were over. Somehow we had rather quickly – I guess kids are able to do that – put the sounds of our parents’ having sex behind us; so we were taken quite by surprise when we heard the first of my mother’s “Ohs.”

Tony and I looked at each other. I was horrified that the Lewin brothers would be aural witnesses to my mother’s wanton sexuality. Tony shrugged, as if to say, nothing we can do. Joanna jumped up. “I hate this stupid game. Who wants chocolate chip ice cream.” She made for the stairs, but Robby Lewin said, “Wait, what the hell was that?” His head was cocked like a hunting dog’s. The sound came again, louder, more urgent. “Oh! Oh!”

“It’s my parents having sex,” said Max.

“Holy shit,” said Jason Lewin. “What a whore!”

“Fuck you, Lewin,” said Tony. “I’m sure your mother does the same thing.”

“Our parents don’t even sleep in the same room anymore,” said Robby.

“Come on, it’s almost half time. Let’s go up and throw around the football,” said Tony. He started up the stairs, Joanna following. They stopped when the rest of us didn’t move.

“I’m not going anywhere,” said Robby. “This is fucking amazing.”

Word spread, not among my, Joanna’s or Max’s friends. But Tony was eighteen, at an age when he and all the other high school seniors discussed each other’s mothers in the most graphic sexual terms. Our mother, which was beyond me, was considered, despite her jiggly arms, a primo M.I.L.F., mother I’d like to fuck. And so the next Sunday afternoon, carload after carload of post-pubescent teenaged males dropped by the house.

At first, Tony tried to stem the tide, but his friends arrived two and three at a time, each with a six-pack of beer. “Come on, Halpern,” they’d say, “You got the best TV in Tenafly.” Or, “You let the Lewins in.” Or, “I showed you my mother’s vibrator collection.”

This time when the first of my mother’s “Ohs,” made its way through the grate, everyone was already listening. All chatter instantly faded away. I looked over at Tony and his eyes were closed, as if he simply couldn’t bear what was going on, as if he were betraying his own mother. I went over and sat next to him and slung my arm over his shoulder. “It’s okay,” I said. “Next weekend we’ll just go over to Aunt Ellen’s and hang out.” He nodded as if this were a good idea.

By this time, my mother was about mid-way through her string of half a dozen orgasms and the goat-boys (that’s what I called teen-aged boys back then, because to me their rooms always smelled vaguely of goat) had gathered directly below the grate, tittering and guffawing. Looking back at it, I am certain that several of them had erections. One of the largest, roughest-looking of the boys, a friend of a friend of Tony’s whom I had never seen before, was reaching up as if trying somehow to take off the grate. Tony stood up and came toward him.

“Alright, Zig, cut it the fuck out,” he said. I was scared because the boy was so much bigger and sturdier-looking than Tony. Suddenly, there was a small explosion, a sharp snapping sound, and I realized that Zig, or whatever the hell his name was, had pushed a lit firecracker up into the grate. With that there was a sudden cascade of stomping across my parents’ bedroom, then a door being yanked open, and then the angry sound of my father’s voice preceding his appearance at the top of the stairs. “What the hell is going on down there!”

I can only imagine what it was like looking down at the dozen or so of us gathered in the basement below, a mangy collection of pimply, orthodented, shaggy-haired teens, caught in the act, frozen. What a painting it would make, something in the style of a Steen or a Vermeer.

From my point of view, there was something both comical and sad about my dad. Not realizing there were kids in the house other than his own, he had barged out of his bedroom with nothing but a pillow held in front of his crotch. “All of you, out! Right now!” He singled out Tony with his glance and shook his back and forth with grave disappointment.

Poor Tony. He said, “Alright, guys, you gotta go.” His friends trooped up the stairs past my father, who stared pointedly at each and every one of them, which caused them all to avert their faces, all, that is, except Zig, the last one up the steps. Zig stared back at my father, stopping right next to him and looking him up and down. He was at least a half a foot taller than my 5’ 7” father, broad-shouldered and powerfully built. “Nice outfit,” he mumbled, then shuffled toward the front door with an insolent, unhurried gait.

My father turned, slipping the pillow from in front of his crotch to cover his behind as he headed back into the bedroom. A short time later he came out dressed neatly in khakis and a golf sweater, his hair wet from the shower and parted at the side. The set of his face was tense, serious. “Tony,” he called out, “Can I see you in the den right now.” There wasn’t the usual irony in his voice at having occasionally to act like a traditional parent meting out discipline.

There wasn’t any hollering or yelling coming from the den, just every now and then a loud, muffled phrase or two coming from my father, nothing from Tony. After about a half hour or so, Tony came trudging out, his head slumped, his eyes cast toward the floor. He closed the door behind him. My father didn’t appear again till dinner time, at which point he and my mother immediately left for Sunday night buffet at the golf club. We the children were not, as we almost always were, invited to join them.

I followed Tony to his room and hung around in the doorway while he picked up the phone and dialed a number. “Allie, get out of here,” he shouted over his shoulder. “And close the door.” I pushed the door till it was an inch or two from being shut, then retreated about a yard down the hallway.

“Hey, Robby,” I heard him say. Robby must have said something like I’m sorry because Tony suddenly shouted, “You should be fucking sorry. That Zig is a fucking asshole! My father’s going to call the police and tell ‘em the guy’s got fireworks in his car.” I heard him slam down the phone then start to cry, big convulsive sobs. “Fucking, cock-sucking asshole.”

I tiptoed back into the doorway and just stood there, listening to my big brother weep. It was more upsetting than seeing my mother cry, which she did from time to time when talking about her deceased parents.

For several days after, my parents were silent and grim during mealtime. They seemed only to speak to us if we addressed them first, or if they were ordering us to take our coat out of the kitchen, or put out the garbage. But my Thursday things began to ease a bit, and Friday my mother drove Max and Joanna and me and two of our friends to the 12-plex out on the highway. My mother seemed her old self again, changing stations on the radio every time a new song came on and asking us how we could stand listening to that crap. Still, I had the feeling that we somehow had not properly atoned for the Sunday afternoon incident and that it would come back to haunt us. And I was right.

Mom picked us up at the 12-plex after the movie. As we reached the crest of the little rise just before we came to our driveway, we were greeted by the flashing red light of a police car. It was parked on the wrong side of the street, right in front of our house. “Jesus,” my mother said, sucking in her breath as we pulled into the driveway.

Two policemen were talking to my father on the front stoop. “Tony’s in the hospital,” he announced as we approached. “He was in a fight.”

My mother ordered us into the house with our friends, and the policemen drove my parents to Valley Hospital. It was agony trying to keep calm among my younger siblings and their friends. Joanna wouldn’t stop crying. She was shaking and her face was pale. She went upstairs and got her blanket, which she had pretty much abandoned two years ago, and held the corner of it to her mouth. She kept on asking, “Is he going to be okay, Allie? What if he’s dead?”

“Shut up!” I yelled at her, much too loudly, much too meanly. But her fear was contagious and I couldn’t stand not knowing what was going on with my brother.

(STORY TO BE CONTINUED WITHIN SEVERAL DAYS)

Tuesday

WORD FROM YOUR WRITER -- IMPORTANT

Listen, my pathetic band of followers, i'm doing all this gut-wrenching, personally-revealing, and in some ways really quite brilliant and entertaining writing for you, and i get nothing back. I hear nothing. It's a fucking one way street. I break my back writing, you sit on your fat asses reading -- i get no feedback.

As you've probably discovered, or maybe you've been too stupid to discover, the last 26 entries have been short stories that weave the lives of five separate couples into a time in their middle years when they meet, interface, and die. It has, in fact, become a novel, which has been rejected by 20 prestigious New York publishers. My books have sold 4 to 5 million copies around the world, but what do they know? So now I'm finished with OUTLIVING EMILY, which is the title of the novel, and moving on to a series of shorter short stories.

I'll keep writing whether I hear from you cocksuckers or not. But for christ sake, stop being such a free-loader. One does all this work, one would like to know what the people who read it think of it.

Alright, whining's over. My new story.

THE GREAT ORGASM RACE

Sunday afternoon. September 27th. Pozinick has just got home from golf in his usual state of extreme sleepiness. His wife Anna, a pretty slender blond, unusually young-looking for her 58 years, is just about to leave to take the grandkids to the Central Park Zoo.

“I’ll be back at around 6,” she says. “We’re having dinner at the club with the Jeffreys.”

“Kiss,” says Pozinick as she heads for the door. She stops and proffers her still plump, soft lips. Pozinick puts his hand behind her head and pulls her to him firmly. He keeps her there 3, 5, 17 seconds till, yanking her head away, she says, “Stop it, I’m late.”

Pozinick heads into the bedroom for his traditional post golf nap. He fishes in the hamper for his wife’s pink cotton thong, which he first saw her slip into Friday morning, when last she showered, and then wear around the house Saturday as well. Anna has taken to showering every other day, the better to protect her maturing skin from dryness. Pozinick has discovered that two full days of wear leave a pair of panties far more than twice as redolent as one day.

After locking the door and pulling down the blinds, he lies on his back, positioning the thong over his nose. It takes a bit of maneuvering so that the bit of fabric most intensely infused with Anna’s meager emissions – for a woman deep into her fifties it is 95% urine drops, 5% girlie goo -- so that its crotch lies directly above his nostrils. He thinks for a moment what a fine bloodhound he would make, able to pick up the merest suggestion of an odor.

Jerking off with the thong delicately balanced across his face can no longer be the frenzied almost athletic feat it was in earlier years, for the slightest jostle can shift the thong. Even a millimeter or two can mean the complete loss of the precious scent that drew him to Anna and has kept him there going on 31 years and upon which his libido is so pitiably dependent. Thus, Pozinick’s stroke is long and slow and even. He imagines there is a gyroscope in his wrist, brilliantly anticipating and adjusting to any shift in rhythm or speed.

Gone are the days when Pozinick would prolong the pleasure by bringing himself, in mere seconds, to the edge of orgasm, let the feeling subside, begin again. Jerking off these days is an uncertain pursuit, and a good half the time Pozinick gives up short of the goal, turning over and pulling the duvet across his shoulder as he waits for exhaustion to carry him away for an hour or so.

But this afternoon he expects things to be different, for it has been nearly a week since he and Anna last screwed and today Anna’s thong is unusually ripe. Sure enough, it is only two to three minutes before he is ready to come; but when he does, it is a tepid little dribble devoid of almost all feeling, intensity of sensation, as if a dentist had somehow slipped under the covers and given him a shot of novacaine. How disappointing. Pozinick wipes himself with a Kleenex and rolls onto his stomach.

Though he has meticulously lowered the blinds, and closed the drapes over them, the room suddenly seems too light. The delicious sense of sleepiness, which he had expected instantly to sweep over him, does not materialize.

He thinks of the cock-strangling intensity of Anna’s orgasms, which come three, four, sometimes even six times during intercourse, and he feels suddenly, shockingly, impotent in comparison. This is a new feeling, for at 32 Anna was late to experiencing orgasms. And even though these were unusually powerful and plentiful, and Anna gratified at long last that she was now a part of the legion of women who come, this did not unleash in her a corresponding surge of interest in sex. For the longest time afterward, Pozinick remained the initiator of conjugal relations.

But he has come to realize that over the last decade or so there has been a gradual but substantive shift, for Anna now often comes to bed toting her vibrator with her instead of waiting for Pozinick’s urging that she return, mid-screw, to her closet to retrieve it.

Lying there in bed, he pictures a graph in which two ascending axes represent both his and his wife’s number of orgasms. His x axis rises steeply during his thirties and forties, then begins to plateau, while Anna’s y, starting from the absolute bottom of the graph at age 32, rises slowly in comparison to Pozinick’s, and then in her mid-forties, just as Pozinick’s flattens, starts to soar, on track now to overtake his axis in her 71st and his 74th year. If things continue at their present rate and they live, say, into their mid-eighties, Anna will wind up with just about double Poninick's. And what will happen if he were to predecease her and she would go on fucking a few more years? The differential would be staggering.

Not fair. Who would have thought. Wacking off two and sometimes three times a week, a sport toward which Anna had not the slightest inclination, plus all of their many fucks in which Anna did not come at all – Pozinick has always assumed that he’d been accumulating an insurmountable lead. And now today, this very Sunday autumn afternoon, he realizes his lead is in peril.

As he has learned to do during those times when his darkest feelings begin to overwhelm him, Pozinick looks for a way to reframe things. What, really, is so bad about the situation, real or imagined, that’s begun to haunt him? Will it kill him? No. Bankrupt him? Hurt his children? Leave him homeless. No, no, and no.

Will it impact his self-esteem? Possibly. Yes. But, then, there are a thousand slights a day to his self-esteem: The Roland’s Bentley sitting across the street in their grandiose circular white pebbled driveway; his woeful lack of height, dwarfed by the rest of his foursome, all over six feet, the shortest of them at least a half a foot taller than the stout little Pozinick. And on and on.

Okay, next part of the reframing. Is there anything good about Anna’s pulling ahead in the great orgasm race? Aside, of course, from the extraordinary pleasure Pozinick takes in the escalating frequency of her labia majorca tightening around the base of his cock with such intensity there are times he has worried about her dislocating it.

What about, what about, thinks Pozinick, the concept of being over powered by a woman of such sexual appetite and prowess that you are left a washrag, a limp shadow of a man, tossed aside, good for nothing? How many middle-aged Jewish, or even Gentile, men can say that their wives are sexual power houses? How many even are still having sex more than several times a year?

It is taking some getting used to, but Pozinick is beginning to like the idea of a sexually dominant wife -– it’s different, bohemian, one might almost say arty. Pozinick begins to feel a delicious wave of fatigue suffuse his body and passes into sleep to a vision of an 8 foot Anna advancing menacingly toward the bed, her hair in tangles, her pupils burning, her breath coming rapidly, her mammoth vibrator roaring like a 6000 cc Harley.

Thursday

LAST MAN STANDING: The Pact

Hanratty is tired, very tired. He labors mightily for each breath. Emily is already in bed, reading. At ninety, almost three years older than her husband, she feels no shame getting into bed at what Hanratty considers an embarrassingly early hour.
“I can’t believe it,” he says, sheepishly letting himself down next to her on the bed. He does not slip his long legs under the covers, for that would be an admission that he is actually going to sleep. “This is the time farmers from Iowa go to bed, born-again Christians from Kansas and Idaho.” He picks up “Nicholas Nickleby” from the stack of Dicken’s novels he keeps on his night table. One of his projects has been to reread all of Dickens before he – Hanratty shakes his head, driving the thought from his mind.
“I don’t think what time you go to bed is any measure of how cool you are,” says Emily. “They say that for every decade older you get, you go to bed one hour earlier.” Emily speaks with the same down-to-earth pragmatism that first endeared her to him almost seventy years ago. He can never once remember Emily steering herself away from something she wanted to do or someone she wanted to have lunch with because it wasn’t de rigueur.
“In Buenos Aries, people are just now stepping into the shower to get dressed for dinner,” he says.
“Those poor people,” responds Emily, not lifting her eyes from her book. “They’re not going to get into bed before two. And when they do, it’ll be on a full stomach. Yuck.”
Tim opens the Dickens novel on his chest, reads three or four paragraphs, and then, without realizing it, passes into sleep. Emily lifts the book off him, watching for a few minutes as his chest heaves and he opens his mouth, making long, arduous inhalations that seem never quite to satisfy. It scares her, but when he complains about it in the morning she will pooh pooh his concerns.
She reads another five minutes or so, then turns off her light. Rolling onto her right side, she snuggles against Tim’s back. She finds this both calming and sensuous. It isn’t sex, but it isn’t not sex, either.
Sometime around 10:15 to 10:20, after little more than an hour of sleep, Hanratty inevitably will wake. This particular evening, however, he opens his eyes and the oversized numerals of the digital radio clock staring him in the face read 10:36. Hanratty’s excitement at having managed to stay asleep, if only a bit longer than usual, is dashed when he reaches for his first conscious inhalation since waking. His immediate thought had been that perhaps the extra sleep was a sign of a deeper than normal relaxation, a letting go. But the breath is as truncated and unsatisfying as the tens of thousands that have preceded it over the past eight months.
After an endless string of visits to doctors, the diagnosis was emphysema. “But I’ve never really been a smoker,” said Hanratty.
The pulmonary specialist, a man in his early forties, merely shrugged. “I must tell you,” he said, “at your stage in life the disease is both degenerative and incurable.” His manner was curt and unsympathetic, as if to say, You’re so old, what do you give a shit – you don’t have a beautiful red-headed nurse who has a crush on you, or a kid who’s a second-team All American soccer player at Cornell, or a burgeoning 401K plan that makes looking at the stock pages every morning as big a rush as a night at the craps tables in Vegas.
Hanratty replied, “Wait till you’re eighty-six, pal. You’ll be hanging on for dear life, just like the rest of us.” One of the few consolations of being this old was just opening his mouth and letting out all the cutting retorts and observations he used to keep under wraps.
Wearing nothing else but his sleeping tee shirt, Hanratty slips out of bed and totters out of the pitch-black bedroom as he has almost every night of the past fifty years. Back in their house in Armonk, he would climb three flights of stairs to the office he’d set up in the attic. Since their retirement to a one-floor house in Desert Vistas in Scottsdale, he simply heads toward the den down the hall, his now pendulous balls banging against his thighs like a grandfather clock. Grandfather cock, he thinks. He will have to write it down.
Hanratty enters the den, pulling the door closed behind him. He turns on the light and puts on the outfit he keeps here expressly for the purpose of keeping warm during the two to three hours it will take to feel sleepy enough to climb back into bed: thick pair of Thorlo socks, sweatpants, heavy cashmere sweater, longshoreman’s cap. He can’t cover his near naked body quickly enough, for it has come to repulse him.
Next, he sets up the oxygen tank, fitting the plastic tubing under his nose and inserting the two little prongs into his nostrils. He breathes in deeply, and it helps a bit, but not nearly enough. When the breathing problem first descended upon him, he avoided the oxygen unless he was absolutely gasping for air. The doctors had warned that too great a dependence on it would render it increasingly less effective. And that too much oxygen in the blood stream would eventually destroy brain tissue.
Hanratty isn’t sure whether he’s reached that point or not, but he has noticed that he can no longer do the Times crossword puzzle past Wednesday, when just two years ago he would complete the Saturday puzzle in less than half an hour. Perhaps it’s just good old-fashioned dementia, he wonders. But he is fairly certain he isn’t going senile. Not yet, anyway. As difficult as life has become, he still enjoys the workings of his own mind. Of that, he is sure.
Hanratty’s father was also a man who had great difficulty in sleeping through the night. His pattern was to get up and drink in front of the TV set. Early on, when he realized he was in the grip of an insomnia every bit as persistent as his dad’s, Hanratty determined he must make better use of the time. Purchasing a shrink-wrapped pack of old-fashioned, black and white pebbled grammar school notebooks, he began to write down his observations. As the years of sleeplessness went by, the shelf over his desk became filled with dozens upon dozens of notebooks.
After his forced retirement as editor-in-chief of Dutton Books, Hanratty joined forces with an illustrator; and the two began a small but enjoyable career by converting Hanratty’s notebooks into humorous, illustrated non-books, among them “Gentiles Who Hang Around Only With Jews,” “How To Asphyxiate Your Asthmatic Child,” “Golfing Tips For The Criminally Insane,” and “99 Ways To Outlive Your Wife.”
He takes out a fresh notebook from his supply on the shelf. On the cover he writes, “Sex Acts I Will Go To The Grave Without Having Experienced,” making a mental note to shorten the title. He opens to the first page and writes: 1) My wife will never fuck me up the ass with a strap-on dildo. 2) Although I have on occasion done it to her, I have never asked my wife to rim me. Will the pleasure outweigh the embarrassment? 3) I have never fucked my wife up the ass, nor anyone for that matter. 4) My wife and I have never had a threesome with another woman. 5) Or another man, although once when we rented a sailboat with the Posnicks, Alex came into our bunk and casually plopped down on the bunk with us.
Hanratty wonders if Posnick were aiming at something, or if it were just the innocent act of a good friend. He has an impulse to call up Posnick and ask him, but Posnick is dead. So is Stella. In fact, so is everyone in the gang of eight, as they used to call themselves, except Emily, Hanratty himself, and Raymond Phayer, stashed away in a nursing home down in Tempe, his mind totally gone.
Grabbing a fresh notebook off the shelf, Hanratty christens it, “Dead Friends.” In it, he writes, 1) Alex Posnick, 2005, fatal heart attack at the age of 71, rumored to have died in flagrante with his 86 year old girlfriend, the widow Norsgaard; 2) Stella Posnick, 2005, drowned alone in backyard hot tub several days after learning of death of estranged husband; 3) Miranda Phayer, 2001, only 53 years old, of cancer of the spine, youngest of us all: 4) Ethan Lerner, 67, heart attack, only two weeks after his wife Sarah left him for Raymond Phayer; 5) Sarah Lerner, 74, of lung cancer.
As has often happened during the middle of the night, Hanratty gets totally caught up in his writing. He thinks in the morning he will have to get together with Levenstein, his illustrator. But Levenstein is dead three years now. The realization comes crashing down on Hanratty. This is why it’s been years since he’s had a new book published. All these ideas and no illustrator to bring them to life. He has always found the process magical. You give a guy a dry, white piece of paper with anywhere from ten to forty words on it, and the next day he hands you a tableau with characters, personalities, plot, and sometimes humor – a whole little world, really.
Once again, Hanratty finds himself struggling for breath. He checks his oxygen tank. Empty. Before he gets a new one out of the cabinet, he goes to the bathroom and pees. Washing his hands, he stares at himself in the mirror, hating his mottled skin, his now completely hairless dome, his yellowed teeth, his sagging cheeks. He pictures himself interviewing illustrators in their twenties and thirties, watching their eyes as this haggard man, gasping for breath, presents his ideas about fucking his 90 year old wife up the bum. It isn’t the content, he thinks, it’s the package. Too shriveled. Too unappealing. No one wants to work with someone who looks like me, no matter how clever I might be.
I look just like Sam Morgenstern, he thinks. He and Emily have become the Morgensterns, the ancient couple who lived at the end of their block in Armonk to whom everyone brought cookies at Christmas time but during the entire rest of the year studiously avoided. Too stooped, too hard of hearing, too needy for company.
A rage surges in Hanratty. How grossly unfair to have lived so long, to be so fragile, so cut off, so ignored, and now, on top of it all, to struggle so mightily for oxygen, something that the narcissistic young on their block don’t even think about as they lust for other things – sex with their neighbor’s spouse, an even bigger year end bonus, the new Bentley Flying Spur.
His heart now beating wildly and erratically, Hanratty opens the medicine cabinet and takes out the vial of Atenelol beta blocker he keeps here for late night emergencies. The night, much more than the day, seems to roil Hanratty’s heart. Dreams, rages, dread – over the past decade he has come to recognize them as the signposts of an impending episode of atrial fibrillation.
He swallows one of the tiny pills, twenty-five milligrams worth, with a glass of water, debating whether or not to take another. The doctor has warned him that too much of the beta blocker can slow his heart rhythm down too much. So tiny, he thinks, yet so fucking powerful. It would be so easy to swallow a dozen. A hundred. Talk about slowing one’s heart down.
“Emily,” he says, “wake up.”
“What is it?”
“I want to talk to you. I have the most amazing idea.”
“Tell me in the morning.”
“No, it can’t wait.” Hanratty turns on the lamp on her night table, and she rolls over, turning her back to it. “What,” she says.
“Sit up. You have to look at me.”
“Oh, Christ, Tim, you always do this to me.” She sits up, rubbing her eyes. Her husband is looming over her. “Sit down, will you,” she orders.
Hanratty sits on the edge of her side of the bed. He holds up the vial of Atenelol. “I have found the perfect way for us to escape this shit hole existence.”
Quite suddenly, she reaches out and tries to grab the vial. “Give me those!”
“Not me alone – us together.”
“Your breathing will improve, you’re just going through a phase. It’s anxiety.”
“It’s not just the breathing, you idiot. It’s everything – not being able to play golf anymore, no friends left, no sex, no one to illustrate my
books – “
“You’ll find someone else. There are dozens of artists around here.”
“We have nothing left to live for. And it’s only going to get worse.”
Emily is shrinking away from him. “You’re scaring me, Tim. You really are.”
“I’m sorry,” he says. “It’s just… it would be such an easy way to get it over with. So brave and different. I hate hanging on to every pathetic extra hour, just like every other slob, the skin hanging off us like in a concentration camp.” He holds up his bare arms. “Look at me. I used to have muscles, now I’m all skin and bones. I can’t stand the sight of myself.”
“You’ve always said you wanted to outlive me. What’s happened?”
“I don’t want to outlive you. And I don’t want you to outlive me. I want us to die together. I can’t think of a better solution.”
Emily just shakes her head. “You’re such a baby. Look at my legs.” She pushes down the comforter, revealing woefully swollen ankles. “Congestive heart failure is way worse than a little emphysema,” she says.
Hanratty cannot stop thinking about his idea. Every time he takes his daily Atenelol, he looks at the tiny pills and thinks with admiration of their lethalness. He imagines slipping a handful into Emily’s morning bowl of raisin bran, then, as they take effect, swallowing a handful himself. But he does not want to trick her. What excites him most about the idea is that he sees it as an act of rebellion, a couple deciding to flout convention together.
Several weeks later, as he putters about the kitchen making decaf, waiting for Emily to get up, she calls to him from the bedroom. Her voice sounds panicked. She cannot get out of bed.
By the time Hanratty reaches her, she has thrown off the covers. Her normally swollen ankles now look thrice their usual size. Hanratty dials 911. An ambulance whisks them down to the Mayo Clinic.
It is, as Emily, a nurse for well over sixty years, suspects, yet another episode of congestive heart failure – this one far worse than the last. The emergency room physician gives her a diuretic and checks her into the hospital. Hanratty insists on sleeping on a cot in her room. The staff has to set up oxygen for him.
Emily begs him to go back to the house so he can sleep in his own bed. Hanratty refuses. “I can no longer spend a night without you,” he says.
The next morning, Emily’s cardiologist of the past several years stops by. He examines her, but not with his usual upbeat chatter about the astonishing youthfulness of her face and figure. When he is finished listening to her heart from every possible angle, he pulls up a chair. “I am going to send you home, Emily, but, frankly, I’m afraid you could be back here this afternoon or tomorrow or the next day. Your heartbeat is very weak right now.” He turns to look at Tim. “You cannot leave her alone, not even for half an hour. Is that clear?”
On the way back in the town car, Hanratty reaches over and takes his wife’s hand. She has been staring out the window, shivering. “Turn down the air conditioner,” he tells the driver. “It’s freezing back here.”
“I’m sorry, sir, the air conditioner isn’t on.”
“Then turn on the fucking heat.”
Putting Emily into the wheelchair loaned to them by the hospital, the driver helps them into the house,. Hanratty tips the man forty dollars and asks for his card.
Hanratty hobbles around the kitchen, making them a cup of tea. He wants to bring up his idea, but thinks it would be cruel right now. He simply says, “Don’t leave me, Em. After all this time, I cannot possibly live without you.”
“You don’t want to fuck other girls?”
“Nope.”
“You never fucked anyone besides me, have you?”
Hanratty has never admitted this to her before, although he is certain that somewhere along the line she has intuited it. “Nope. You’re the only one.”
“I fucked other guys, you know.”
“I know.”
“But not as many as you think.”
“It’s okay, even if it was a hundred. I couldn’t have wished for a better wife than you.”
“I never fucked anyone after the night we met.”
“It’d be okay, even if you had.” Hanratty realizes she is in the process of giving in to him. He is being as accommodating and gentle as he is able, not wanting to startle or anger her.

The same driver who took them home from the hospital is waiting in the driveway. Once again he pushes Emily in the wheelchair, this time back out to the town car. Hanratty helps him lift his wife onto the back seat. She is struggling for breath with far greater urgency than Hanratty ever has.
“I want you to take us down to the little park in front of the capital,” says Hanratty from the back seat, then asks the driver to close the glass partition separating the back from the front. He takes out one of his pebbled notebooks. “I’m going to leave this on our laps,” he says. Emily simply nods. She seems too exhausted to speak.
Hanratty is in a manic state. This mission seems glamorous, sexy, romantic. The whole idea of his and Emily’s hurling themselves into the unknown, like Thelma and Louise, like Bonnie and Clyde, is the antithesis of his heretofore obsessively careful life.
He squeezes his best girl’s hand, his love for her at this moment monumental, grandiose, the stuff of operas, of rock songs. Brenda and Eddie, Jack and Diane.
“I want to read you what I’ve written,” he says. Emily is not looking at him, her gaze lost somewhere out the front windshield. Hanratty takes hold of her hand. “Listen, this is what they’re going to read when they find us: ‘To Whom It May Concern: We, Emily and Timothy Hanratty, being of sound mind and body, have this day of April 19, the year 2012, at approximately 10:30 a.m., sitting on a park bench in front of the capital of our great state of Arizona, each taken five hundred milligrams of Atenelol with the express purpose of ending our lives. In the remote case that we are discovered before we have died do not under any circumstances try to revive us. We are both well over eighty-five and desperately ill. We have chosen to end our lives as an act of our own free will. Please respect our wishes. Signed Emily and Timothy Hanratty.’ I’ve taken the liberty of forging your signature. I figure if they find out it’ll be a little too late to put me in jail.” He chuckles at his joke and closes the notebook.
From a Whole Foods shopping bag, he holds up a bottle of Evian and a bottle of Dr. Brown’s cream soda. “You’ll wash ‘em down with water, I with my favorite drink in the whole world. It’s so great not having to worry about my sugar count anymore.”
Her face wan and mournful, Emily forces an exhausted little smile. “I can’t tell you how excited I am by this, Em, I really can’t. It’s an existential act. Everyone else just hangs on by their fingernails, hoping the inevitable won’t take place.” Hanratty is speaking rapidly, like someone who has drunk too much coffee. “They suffer horrifically, experiencing the basest degradation of life. But, we, we have chosen not to passively sit by and let life grind to a halt. No, we’re beating death to the punch. We’re robbing death of its sting.”
Normally, Hanratty would be panting for air from such exertion, such consumption of breath. But a massive surge of adrenalin has, temporarily at least, energized his entire being. For years now he has wondered what it would feel like to slam into a tree at one hundred miles per hours, to crash into the pavement from the twenty-fifth floor, to march headlong into a hail of bullets. The sudden impact. The instant of contact. Now he will know. His own bravery has infused him with a sense of omnipotence. He is in the best of moods, reminiscent of the time he had, against his boss’ wishes, taken a full month off from work. He and Emily got on the plane to Milan to spend all of June bicycling through Tuscany, and his sense of unfettered freedom, of thirty uninterrupted days of good food and wine, sex and sunshine, gave him a sense that from then on he would be living life with all the joyous gusto with which it was meant to be lived.
He squeezes Emily’s hand ever so gently with the pulse of love and tenderness he is feeling for her. She does not, as she usually does, squeeze back. Her hand feels strangely inert, like a bean bag. He turns to look at her and discovers that her eyes are staring straight ahead, unblinking, unseeing.
The town car pulls to the curb opposite the capital building. Hanratty would have preferred Washington, but given the circumstances Phoenix will have to do. He, they, are making a statement.
The driver gets the wheelchair out of the trunk and comes around to Emily’s side of the car and opens the door. Hanratty has positioned his wife so that her head lies back against the seat. He has pulled down her lids till her eyes are shut.
“She’s fallen asleep,” he says to the driver. “She’s narcoleptic. It’s like she’s in a trance.” Hanratty climbs in front of her and out onto the sidewalk. The driver pulls Emily toward him, and she immediately slumps forward, her head falling against her knees.
The driver turns to Hanratty. “Oh, my God, is she okay!”
“Don’t worry, she gets like this all the time. Narcolepsy is an amazing disease. You look like you’re dead. Just put her in the wheelchair.”
The driver lifts Emily out of the backseat and places her in the wheelchair. She falls forward till once again her head is on her lap. “I don’t know, Mister,” says the driver, “she seems really, really sick. I’m going to call an ambulance.”
Hanratty hands him a one hundred dollar bill. “I’m telling you, she’ll be fine. Just help me wheel her over to the bench.”
The driver pushes the wheelchair next to one of the park benches facing the capital. “Pick us up in an hour and a half,” says Hanratty. “We’re just going to sit here and take in the view.”
When the car pulls away, Hanratty stands behind the wheelchair and, summoning all his will and strength, pulls Emily by the shoulders till she more or less is sitting up. He ties his scarf across her chest and around the back of the chair. Her head slumps forward, but the scarf holds her sitting upright.
Hanratty sits down on the bench next to her. The sun is out, and it is another typical Arizona spring day, virtually no humidity nor clouds, a light, dry breeze coming from the northwest. Hanratty takes the vial of Atenelol out of his pocket and empties several dozen of the little pills into the palm of his hand. He imagines their power as they spread out into his blood stream and begin to take their effect upon his large, strong, jogger’s heart. They won’t destroy it as, say, a staph infection would. They will simply stifle its impulse to beat.
He uncaps the Dr. Brown’s soda and opens his mouth, but realizes he isn’t quite ready to swallow the pills. He wants, for just a few more minutes, to savor his act of rebellion. He only wishes he could somehow see the news reports of it. He looks around the capital grounds across the street, wishing there were pedestrians, lawmakers, tourists in the area. But this Tuesday morning there is hardly anyone around. The capital looks particularly disinterested.
Suddenly, a wave of futility passes over Hanratty. Two decrepit old pensioners have offed themselves to make a statement. Who gives a shit. He glances over at Emily, stiffening now in her wheelchair, her profile to him, disinterested, gone. Suddenly, taking the pills without her doing the same seems anticlimactic, lonely, stupid. The day has lost all its glamour, its purpose, its unlimited sense of possibility.
He reaches over and takes Emily’s hand, holding it against his cheek.
“I’m sorry, baby, I can’t do it. I’m just a big chicken, after all.” He begins
to weep, quietly, softly. He hasn’t enough breath to do anything more.
“Don’t worry, sweetie,” he whispers. “I’m not far behind.”

Sunday

Play Hava Nagila For Me

It is Saturday afternoon, shortly after two o’clock, and Ethan is dressing for his son’s wedding. Formerly a creative director at a New York advertising agency, Ethan considers himself entitled to dress with more flair and less conservatism than, say, a lawyer. And so he has chosen to wear slacks, a sports jacket, and no tie rather than the dark suit favored by his wife.
What had started out as the standard Friday night rehearsal dinner/Saturday evening wedding/Sunday morning brunch has mushroomed into a five day extravaganza, starting with a Thursday night welcoming dinner hosted by Alex Posnick at his seventy-seven year old widowed girlfriend’s 18,000 square foot home atop Cochise Ridge, and concluding with a Monday morning brunch for those still in town, to be hosted by Posnick’s recently dumped wife Stella at her spectacular 7,000 square foot home in Palla Verde Forest. Elliot’s feeling has been – The Posnicks – who the fuck asked them?
Not quite prepared for the pre-ceremony effusiveness of relatives and friends, Ethan hides behind the door of the men’s locker room in the Hopi clubhouse, from where, through a tinted pane of bullet glass, he has an unimpeded view of the arriving guests – the Miesmer’s from Connecticut, Kip Schur and his new girlfriend from Boston, the Wertheimers, Levins and Draizin cousins from California. What has started as a trickle is soon an avalanche of gaily attired middle-class people.
Ethan is privately astonished at the turn out. He had assumed that the invitations going out to Florida and Pennsylvania, New York and Florida, Colorado and Illinois, would, for the most part, be declined. But the acceptance rate has been an astounding 94%. He suspects it is a case of I’ve-got-to-see-this syndrome, a forty-five year old woman marrying a twenty-seven year old man, the couple already parents of a thumb-sucking four year old named Riley who, at the very sight of Ethan, throws his arms in the air and whines to be picked up.
Hand in hand with Riley, Ethan stands with the rest of the wedding party at the very rear of the Sunset Room amidst a maze of maroon velvet drapery as the orchestra starts into Debussy’s “Prelude To The Afternoon Of A Faun,” the cello and violin hurrying to catch up with the rest of the instruments.
The senior wedding planner, a tightly-wound middle-aged woman with an ever present smile, motions the ushers and bridesmaids to be at the ready. The group mirrors Adam, the groom, and Meg, the bride. The ushers are skinny, poorly shaved, pale, bespectacled, post-adolescent computer geeks, the bridesmaids considerably older and, for the most part, stout and dowdy. On cue, they stride forward, heading toward a slit in the curtains now being held open by the wedding planner.
Next the wedding planner nods at Ethan’s mother-in-law, Johanna. A hale eighty-four year old with clear blue eyes and ramrod posture, she steps forward with chin held high. Now the wedding planner signals Ethan. “Take your thumb out of your mouth,” he hisses at his grandson. The child does as he is told, and he and his grandfather move through the opening in the curtains.
Hundreds of smiling, expectant faces are turned toward the rear of the room and, as they catch sight of little Riley, there is a communal Aww. Riley shoves his thumb back in his mouth. His step falters. The Aww intensifies, accompanied now by a sprinkling of sympathetic chuckles. Riley stops, unable or unwilling to go on. “Jesus Christ,” says Ethan, and whips the boy off the floor. Riley buries his face against his grandfather’s chest, breaking into tears and mewling for his mother. Ethan presses the boy’s face against his jacket, hoping to muffle the sobs.
At the end of the long red carpet, Ethan takes his seat on the aisle, still holding Riley to his chest. Now Sarah and Adam arrive. Always the boss, Sarah places her hands on Adam’s shoulders and positions him in front of family friend Jim Hoyer, a lawyer licensed to perform marriages in Arizona.
The crowd has stilled. The quintet leaves off playing the Debussy piece and, with its characteristic lack of precision, launches into the wedding march from Mendelssohn’s “A Midsummer Night’s Dream.”
Ethan turns all the way around in his seat, waiting for Meg and family to step into view. He anticipates their appearance with dread, certain that upon catching sight of the bride, there will arise from the guests an audible murmur of surprise, disappointment, perhaps even amusement. His son, admittedly no great catch, is not only marrying a woman damn near two decades his elder, but one who has neither the beauty of face nor exalted social or financial position to make up for it. To Ethan’s jaundiced eye, they look exactly like mother and son, sending an Oedipal chill through his bones every time he sees them together. Other males, he imagines, will have the same reaction.
The curtains part and through them step the bride’s mother, Emily Hanratty and Emily’s father, a very tiny old man. A few beats later Tim Hanratty and his daughter Meg stride through the curtains.
Ethan watches for a moment, then turns away and buries his face in the back of Riley’s head. The transformation he was hoping for – somehow every bride manages to look at least almost pretty on her wedding day – has not occurred. In fact, with one of her characteristic Navajo shawls over her shoulders, Meg looks downright grandmotherly.
Tim and Meg reach the end of the aisle. Ever so tenderly, father lifts daughter’s veil and leans forward to kiss her on either cheek. Neither can hold back their feelings for each other, and they surge forward into a long, tearful hug. Suddenly and unexpectedly, Ethan’s chest heaves. A great wave of self-revulsion washes over him. How can he be so monstrously superficial as to dislike this woman for not being pretty and young when her father, Ethan’s good and profoundly decent friend, has such powerful feelings for her?
Sensing a lapse in Ethan’s vigilance, Riley bursts from his grandfather’s arms and runs to his mother’s side, whereupon he immediately plugs his thumb in his mouth and begins tugging on her dress. Enraged, no, repulsed by the relentless symbiosis of mother and child, Ethan is about to spring after the boy when a wave of appreciative laughter erupts from the crowd. Meg turns and with a big smile at her audience stoops to lift her son into her arms.
And so Adam and Meg are married, perhaps as they should be, with Riley nestled between them. As soon as the ceremony is ended, Ethan streaks through the crowd, head lowered – he does not want to be told how beautiful the bride is – as if on some urgent wedding business. Which, in a way, he is: tracking down the country and western singer he has hired to entertain during the pre-dinner portion of the wedding.
“Mr. Lerner, is that you?”
Ethan looks around, and there, sitting on the slate platform surrounding the outdoor fireplace, is a slender man in cowboy garb. A cigarette dangles from his lower lip, a guitar case sits on his lap. Everything about him suggests that this is Skipper Haskew, except that he looks twice as old and half the breadth of the man Ethan saw singing down at Joe Steak just two short years ago.
“Skipper?”
“Yes, sir.”
Ethan strides toward him and shakes his hand. “Great. Glad you could make it. You look great. What’re you going to play?” Cancer!
“Like I told you on the phone, only the good stuff – Willie, Hank Williams, Patsy Cline, Merle, maybe even a little Dylan.”
“Great, great, they’ll love it.”
Ethan stands at the front of the Sunset Room and bangs his fork on his wine glass. He is sure the crowd is expecting some kind of toast, heartfelt sentimental slop laced with a tension-breaking joke. But he is not ready for that, not ready at all. “Listen up, everybody. We’re in for a real treat tonight.” He throws a smile at Skipper. “While we’re priming you with lamb chops and champagne, Skipper Haskew is going to entertain us with some real, authentic country and western music. So pay attention – this is the good stuff.”
The crowd bursts into applause, and well before the clapping stops Skipper is singing.
Living on the road my friend
Was gonna keep you free and clean
Now you wear your skin like iron
Your breath's as hard as kerosene…
Ethan is stunned. Skipper’s voice, normally a whisky and Marlboro enriched bass, is hardly more than a whisper. He nods at the musician as if in a sort of trance-like ecstasy, but, in fact, he is heartbroken. He knows that within seconds the wedding guests will turn away from the lone figure in the ten gallon hat, and once again the Sunset Room will be abuzz with scores of animated conversations.
“I told you it wouldn’t work,” says Sarah, coming up behind him. “No one can hear him.”
“I’m loving it,” replies Ethan.
“Well, then good – your three thousand dollars hasn’t gone down the drain.”
“It was only twenty-five hundred.”
“I thought you said three thousand, which, by the way, could just as well have gone to the kids.”
“Uh uh, twenty-five hundred.”
As the conversation of the guests grows ever louder, Ethan tries to think of a diplomatic way to tell Skipper that he can take the rest of the evening off. He approaches the little stage at the front of the room and, most unexpectedly, finds Skipper in conversation with Raymond Phayer’s girlfriend.
“Hi,” he says. “Isn’t Skipper great.”
“Yeah, well, look, Dad’s not feeling so well. I think I’ve got to take him home.”
Ethan notices Skipper dabbing at his mouth with a handkerchief. “Skipper’s your dad?” he asks.
“Oh, I thought you knew that. I’m Lily Blechner – Raymond Phayer’s friend.”
“I think I overdid it a bit,” says Skipper.
“Listen, I understand,” says Ethan.
“If it’s okay,” says Lily, “I’m just going to take him home now.”
“Of course,” says Ethan. “Absolutely.”
“Everything’s fine. Just need to build my voice back up a little…been a while since I’ve sung.” Skipper looks ashen and shrunken. As Lily packs her father’s guitar in its case, he smiles sheepishly at Ethan. “We’re all getting so effing old,” he says.
“You got that right,” says Ethan, although what he feels like saying is, Speak for yourself, pal.
Skipper throws his arm over his daughter’s shoulder, and Ethan accompanies them to the door. He reaches into his pocket, unsnakes a hundred dollar bill from the three earmarked for Skipper’s tip, and, presses it into the man’s palm. “Here, a little gratuity.”
“No way – didn’t deliver the goods,” whispers Skipper.
“Are you sure?”
“Give it to the kids,” he says.

“I’m putting Raymond at our table,” says Sarah. “Now that Lily’s left, he’s all alone.” Thus their table now consists of Sarah, her mother Johanna, a well-preserved version of her daughter, Ethan, Raymond Phayer, a striking, silver-haired man well into his seventies, Tim and Emily Hanratty, and Emily’s father, Norman.
The band leader, mike in hand, walks to the center of the dance floor. “Alright,” he says with the forced gaiety that seems to go with the profession, “we all know who the first dance belongs to, so let’s give it up for Meg and Adam.” As Ethan is wondering whether the newly married couple will allow their thumb-sucking son to accompany them to the dance floor, Adam deposits a screaming Riley onto his lap. He clamps his arms around the child’s torso, resolved this time not to let him escape.
Meg and Adam have chosen Irving Berlin’s “Always,” and the band does a pretty good imitation of Stevie Wonder’s rollicking rendition of the song. Halfway through the tune, the band leader invites the newly married couple to pick new partners. Adam walks over and pulls his mother out onto the floor, Meg dances with her father.
Ethan watches with a mixture of jealousy and admiration as Sarah takes Adam’s face firmly between her hands and gives him a kiss. He lip-reads her declaring, “I am so proud of you,” and wishes for the life of him that he could agree. Proud? For marrying a woman no one else would have?
Once again, the em-cee invites the dancers to pick new partners. Sarah troops dutifully over to Ethan, but he shrugs – Riley. There are several forces at play here: Sarah loves to dance, Ethan does not. She says it’s romantic, he says, Why do people in love need romance. In truth, Ethan would like nothing more than for Sarah to pick Riley up, hand him off to a relative, and drag Ethan out to the dance floor.
Sarah simply nods her understanding and makes a bee line toward Raymond. Ethan watches the joy with which his wife leads the older man out among the other couples, and he can’t for the life of him picture her feeling that kind of elation if it were he that was accompanying her.
Ethan is reminded of the time he and Sarah first met the Phayers, some twenty years ago now. They had been paired together on one of the Desert Vistas golf courses, and the two couples from back east hit it off immediately. They spent the whole week together, golfing, hiking, cooking for each other, and heading out for dinners at Joe Steak, the most authentic of the many cowboy bars along the downtown strip of Cave Creek. The very same Skipper was playing smoky country and western songs in the front room.
On their first evening at the restaurant, they danced with their own spouses. On their last evening in Arizona before heading back east, Ethan danced with Miranda and Raymond danced with Sarah. Neither having a particularly good sense of rhythm, Ethan and Miranda quickly grew bored and retreated to their table. Not so Raymond and Sarah. They danced as if made for each other, Raymond executing little dips and sweeps, stutter steps and tango steps, with Sarah able to follow as if she were welded to his body.
Walking toward Ethan’s Jeep at the far end of the parking lot, Sarah and Raymond were actually holding hands, kind of like good friends. “I say,” said Raymond, “We rode Jewish here. ” Raymond had sat up front next to Ethan, Sarah and Miranda in the rear. “How ‘bout we ride Gentile on the way back.”
Never one to back down from a challenge, Ethan said, “Fine with me.” Raymond and Sarah got in the back seat, Miranda rode shotgun next to Ethan. An old Dylan tape was in the cassette slot, and “Lay, Lady, Lay” and “Girl of The North Country” were perfect accompaniment to the ride home through the cool desert air. No one spoke at all.
When they got home that night, he felt a powerful urge to quiz Sarah, to check her panties for signs of excessive arousal. But she had never been the kind of woman to countenance that kind of examination. And so Ethan has wondered to this day what, if anything, was going on under the cover of darkness in the back seat of his Jeep on the twenty minute ride home from Joe Steak.
A powerful surge of jealousy, rage, and self-pity bursts open in Ethan’s gut. During the past few years, particularly as Miranda lay dying, Ethan came to believe that the silver-haired man was losing his looks, finally getting too old to attract all the attention. But apparently this is not the case. For as Raymond and Sarah sit back down at the table, Emily declares, “Raymond, I won’t let you leave tonight without dancing at least one dance with me.”
And right after the main course, as the band launches into “My Girl,” Stella Posnick arrives at Raymond’s side and says, “Come on, Daddy-O, let’s dance.”
“Actually, I was going to sit this one out,” he says. “These old bones don’t work as well as they used to.”
“Nonsense. I saw you out there with Sarah. I’m not taking no for an answer.” She takes his hand and pulls him to his feet.
“Sarah,” Johanna shouts above the now staggering volume of the band, “Who is that nice-looking man with the silver hair?”
“Raymond?”
“Yes, that’s the one.”
“A friend – a widower, actually.”
“He’s very good-looking.”
“You should have seen him twenty years ago.”
“How old do you think he is?”
“O ho! Somebody’s got a little crush.”
“Don’t be ridiculous. He just seems very nice.”
“He’ll be seventy-six in July.”
“That’s just a few years younger than I am.”
“Mom, did you see who he came with – she’s the same age as Allie.”
“Just the same, you might say something to him. It’s no fun sitting here watching everyone else dance.”
Sarah turns all the way around in her seat and addresses Ethan, “Would you dance with my mother, please.”
Ethan stands. “Come on, Johanna, let’s cut a rug.”
“No, thanks,” says the older woman, “I’ve seen you dance.”
What is it, Ethan wonders. Are we no different from parakeets? Opossums? Opaka-paka? Is it simply the color of Raymond’s hair? The cut of his nose? A certain attitude. Ethan is slimmer, has no belly hanging over his belt. Does this count for nothing? Perhaps, like the robin’s song, Raymond’s voice has something to do with it, its mellifluous timbre, so soothing and self-assured, not at all like Ethan’s high-pitched whine. “Sarah please pass the salt,” he intones, trying to sound like NPR announcer Carl Castle.
Will this jealousy go on until he is dead? Will it, in fact, hasten his death? Is there no respite? Sexual jealousy is an issue he visited time and again in analysis, dredging up the most embarrassing and self-lacerating imagery. He thought he’d dug deep, felt everything, explored fearlessly. He even thought for a time that he’d actually exorcised these feelings.
The band segues from Motown to slower, more romantic songs. Dancing couples close the space between them. Ethan gets up and wanders among the guests until he finds Sarah giving forth at a table of relatives from her side of the family. He hovers at a slight distance, feeling dark, full-featured, curly-haired, Middle Eastern. He waits until Sarah finishes her anecdote, draws a hearty laugh, and heads off to complete her table rounds. He steps directly in her path. “Let’s dance.”
She looks at him curiously. “You hate to dance.”
“Not to this song, I don’t.”
“Are you sure?”
“I’m sure.” They walk to the middle of the dance floor and turn to face each other. There is an odd formality to the situation. Ethan takes his wife in his arms, tentatively, like a young boy in dance class.
“Come on, Ethan, hold me like you mean it.” Sarah pulls him close. She is warm and damp. She smells of wine, and cigarette smoke, and perspiration. Ethan feels himself getting an erection and is excited at the idea that they may have sex tonight. What with the wedding preparations and all the relatives in town, it has now been well over a week.
“In The Still Of The Night” ends, and the band launches into “The Great Pretender.” Ethan keeps hold of his wife. “Two in a row,” Sarah says. “This is not like you.”
“You excite me.”
“I like to excite you.” Just as Sarah presses her pelvis into him, Ethan is shocked by a tap on his shoulder. He looks around to find Raymond smiling at him.
“Mind if I cut in?”
Ethan feels an impulse to say, Yes, yes, I do – very much. He looks toward Sarah, hoping for some kind of support. She smiles at him and shrugs. Ethan wants much more than that. “No, not at all,” he says and gestures with a sort of mock gallantry for Raymond to step into his place.
The band continues with its repertoire of slow songs from earlier decades. It is that time of night, getting close to midnight. Ethan hides among a scrum of plants, specially brought in for the wedding, and watches as Raymond and his wife dance through song after song. He contemplates cutting in, as Raymond did to him, but is embarrassed at the thought of seeming jealous or angry.
He checks his watch. It is twenty after twelve. The crowd has thinned. Sarah’s face seems buried ever deeper in the crook of Raymond’s neck. Ethan is panicked at the thought of being publicly cuckolded at his own son’s wedding. He wanders over to the foot of the stage and, summoning his courage, shouts through the music to the guitarist who leads the band. “Do you know ‘Hava Nagila?’ ”
“Hava what?”
“’Hava Nagila.’”
The man stops playing and addresses the band. “Any of you guys know something called ‘Hava Nagila?’”
Ethan says, “You know, the thing they play at Jewish weddings and Bar Mitzvahs.”
“Oh, yeah,” says the black bass guitarist. “We used to play that back east all the time.” He strums a few bars, which seems to jog the memories of other members of the band.
“Yeah,” says the bandleader. “We can play it.”
Ethan reaches up and hands the man the three hundred dollars he had earmarked for Skipper. “Well, then do it, man! And don’t stop till I tell you.”
The band breaks into “Hava Nagila,” slowly at first, a bit off key, but gaining speed and melody as they go. Within half a minute, they are going full blast. And within seconds of that, a full two thirds of the people still left in the Sunset Room have joined hands and formed a dancing, whirling hora.
Ethan smiles to himself as Raymond and Sarah, realizing they are the only ones still locked in dancers’ embrace, drop their arms from around each other and join the circle. Ethan watches for another minute, then boldly breaks in between his wife and Phayer.
And that is how this wedding day ends for Ethan, hand in hand with both the man he can’t stand and the woman he will somehow always be trying to hold onto, spinning ‘round and around in circles.

Tuesday

THE PROGNOSIS

I’m supposed to be dead going on two years now. On my last visit to the clinic, the physician’s assistant told me to get my things in order. I was tempted to say, Based on what facts, but as soon as she stepped out of the office I got on the scale and for the first time since my sophomore year in high school, when I topped out at six feet two, I was under one hundred thirty pounds. And, of course, all day long there was that unmistakable taste of blood at the back of my throat.
I was living at the time in this little studio apartment over a travel agency in downtown Cave Creek. I spent the afternoon just laying in bed, picking my acoustic, watching Oprah, and drinking Bud after Bud because it was the only thing that seemed to keep my throat from hurting so bad – I don’t know if it was just because it was cold and wet or maybe the alcohol was working like some kind of slow-drip tranquilizer, just enough booze to ease my nerves, not so much to make me sick to my stomach – when who should stick her head in the door but my third wife, Theresa. Scared the shit out of me because at first I thought she was one of those ghosts you’re supposed to start seeing a day or two before you die.
“Look what the cat dragged in,” I said.
I know you’re not supposed to think the worst of people, but I was sure she’d come sniffing around hoping somehow to get her hands on the more than three hundred Ks that had built up in my T-bill fund. Her explanation was she’d come to stay with me these final couple of weeks to help ease me over to the other side.
But after just two weekends and the week sandwiched in between, she couldn’t take it any longer, what with me coughing up blood and going to the bathroom in a bedpan. So bright and early on a Monday morning she up and left, just as she had once before. I guess as much as Theresa loves money, another couple of weeks of sitting around with me just wasn’t worth it.
Anyway, when Lily, the only child of my four marriages, called and found out I was all alone again, she said she’d catch the first plane out. I thought, what the hell’s she being so nice for? I hardly know the girl. Sometime just after eight – I’d already fallen asleep – there was a knock on the door and there she was.
Lily looked around, got the lay of the land, and next morning before I got my bearings, I was woken up by the sound of walkie-talkies in the parking lot downstairs. I dragged myself over to the window, and there was an ambulance with a couple of EMTs hauling a stretcher out the back.
Lily explained she didn’t like the way I looked – I felt like saying, Well, what the fuck do you expect, I’m in the end stages of throat cancer – and that she was checking me into the big state-of-the-art Mayo down off Tatum. Frankly, I didn’t care what they were doing with me. As long as there was a TV, I’d just as soon lie around in one bed as another.
Well, they hooked me up to an IV, and that afternoon a team of doctors was pouring over me, taking blood, MRIs, looking me up and down like an old woman buying a chicken in a supermarket. Knowing what these big time hospitals and docs cost, all I could think of is, it wouldn’t be long before my three hundred K was gone and I was owing them money. Then I thought, what do I give a shit, the physician’s assistant at the clinic said I probably wouldn’t last another six weeks. I began to like the idea of sticking Mayo with a great big unpaid bill.
Lily must have sensed what was on my mind, because when we had a few moments alone she explained her grandfather was paying for everything. That was a shocker, since about thirty years ago the guy paid me seventy-five grand to get out of his Arizona house, split with his daughter, my first wife, and stay away from our kid – Lily. “What the hell’s he doing that for?” I said.
“What do you think, dummy. Guilt.”
Anyway, all week long they kept on poking and prodding me and marching in specialists and then Lily came in with this nice-looking lady doctor who was from China or Thailand or something and they explained that they wanted to put me on this experimental drug that could possibly prolong my life another couple of months.
Well, I said, no thanks, that with having lost my job singing at Joe Steak – with my throat hurting the way it was, I couldn’t sing much anymore anyway – I really didn’t have anything to do all day except watch TV and so I didn’t really mind dying all that much. I didn’t tell ‘em the biggest reason I wanted to get it over with: the goddamned Marlboros hurt my throat to the point that I couldn’t even smoke anymore and so most of the time I was jumping out of my skin.
Lily said, “You’re only sixty-two years old, for Christ sake.”
“Well, I never thought I’d make it to sixty. So you could say everything else is on the house.”
“I want you to do it for me, Daddy. If not for yourself, then for me.”
Up to that point, I don’t think I’d ever been called Daddy more than half a dozen times, and that was during sex with chicks who hadn’t worked out all their father issues. I waited a few seconds, as if I were giving the matter great consideration, and then I said, “Okay, give me the goddamn paper.” And I signed the consent form.
First thing next morning the Chinese doctor was back and they started me on this stuff called something like dihydropentahethanol, a thick purple liquid that tasted just like Robitussin times a thousand. They said there was a chance it’d make me nauseous, extremely nauseous, but over the next few weeks I took it every morning, and it really didn’t bother me all that much.
Every other day the Chinese doctor and her gang came in and looked me over. They seemed to spend most of their time in the back of my throat. Once, when they were poking around back there, I pictured a cartoon drawing of a mouth with a whole bunch of feet and legs and rear ends sticking out of it, and I started to laugh. The Chinese doctor asked me what was so funny, but when I saw how serious she was looking at me through her rimless glasses, I just said, “Nothing.”
A month went by. I gained eight pounds. I was able to get up and walk to the bathroom by myself, although you don’t want to know what came out when I did. Lily came and visited me for at least an hour every single day. She seemed so excited and happy when I told her my throat didn’t hurt quite as much that it scared me. Women, I thought. Taking genuine pleasure in the happiness of others. More than a different sex, a different species altogether.
After six weeks, right about the time I was supposed to be dying, my appetite came back – with a vengeance. Without realizing it, I’d started listening for the meal cart coming down the hall, kind of like a dog getting all frisky and excited when he senses he’s about to be fed.
The next morning, they weighed me and I was up near one fifty, and that night while she sat with me at dinner, Lily mentioned they were going to release me the next day.
In the morning, an orderly pushed me to the door of the hospital in a wheel chair, then Lily took over and pushed me out to her car. It was mid-September and the sky was blue and the humidity had broken and I remembered that I hadn’t been outside once since July. And I thought, you know, it ain’t half bad to be alive.
We drove up Scottsdale Road, and then when we got to Cave Creek Road, Lily turned right instead of left toward my place. “Where we going?” I asked.
“You’ll see.”
“Oh, shit.” I had an inkling, and sure enough we made a left into this big fancy gated golfing community called Desert Vistas. It had been built up a whole lot since I was last here thirty years ago, and the golf course we passed on the right side of Desert Vistas Turnpike hadn’t been anything but desert, but I knew we were going to make a left into Eagles Nest Village, then a right as soon as we got through the gate.
We pulled into the driveway at the far end of a cul de sac, and there it was, a little more weather-beaten perhaps, but all in all pretty much as I’d remembered it. I took Lily’s arm and she helped me up the walk, which was damn steep, and before I knew it I was huffing and puffing and it brought back in an instant how sick I was, how close to death I’d been.
While Lily was fishing in her handbag for her keys, I flashed back to the first time Lily’s mom Rachel and I spent the weekend here. I think we fucked eleven times in three days.
Lily pushed the door open and waited, like a man holding a door for a lady, while I hobbled in. I almost had a heart attack. Sitting in a wheelchair, not ten feet in front of me, his shock of white hair sticking in all directions like Einstein, was a very old man. He tried to smile, but on account of a stroke or something, his mouth twisted into this strange jagged line, making him look a lot more like he was in some kind of terrible pain than happy to see me. I smiled back, trying to make it look like I didn’t know who it was. But it was my ex father-in-law, alright. I’d recognize him anywhere.
“Say hello to Skipper, Grandpa.”
Out came this strange, agonized bleat, like from a sheep or a pig.
I wasn’t quite sure how to respond. For some reason I had always felt weak and clumsy and undereducated around Miles, and I was determined not to let myself slide back into that kind of relationship again. Even though he was wasting away in a wheelchair, he had a certain power about him. Then there was the fact that since I’d seen him last he’d lost his wife, his only son had come out of the closet, and, finally, and saddest of all, he’d lost his daughter, my first wife. I knew I was supposed to hate him on account of his taking my wife and kid from me, but to tell you the truth, I’ve never been much of a hater. So I did what I’ve always done when I’ve been unsure of myself: I thought, how would Willie Nelson handle this? I simply nodded at the old man and said, “Howdy, Miles.”
He nodded back and said something that I imagined was also supposed to be Howdy.
“Grandpa’s been suffering from Parkinson’s for about ten years or so.”
“Sorry to hear that, sir,” I said, cursing myself for saying sir.
“You two boys hungry?” asked Lily. It’s funny how when people come out to Arizona it doesn’t take long before they’re speaking with a bit of a cowboy twang.
She pushed Miles into the kitchen, and I followed behind. It surprised me how familiar the house still seemed, so many years after I’d been banished from it.
Lily had set out a wonderful lunch of smoked salmon and bagels, salad and fruit. I cut my food up real small so it wouldn’t hurt when I swallowed, and she did the same thing for Miles, feeding him like he was a baby. She chattered away as we ate, filling the silence of the kitchen by catching Miles and me up on each other’s lives. Grandpa just turned eighty-five on Tuesday. Dad’s tumor has shrunk by almost 70%. Grandpa began to develop Parkinson’s symptoms within months of Mom passing – I think there’s a connection. Daddy had three albums released back in the early nineties, and one of them sold over a hundred thousand copies.
When we were finished eating, Lily put the kettle on to boil. “Okay, Grandpa,” she said, “Nap time.” She wheeled Miles over to me and he put out his hand. I shook it, and before I could let go he pulled me to him. I leaned down, and we gave each other a stiff little hug. He mumbled something that sounded like “Sorry, Skipper,” but maybe it was just wishful hearing on my part.
Lily was gone for what seemed like a long time. The kettle started to whistle, and I nosed around and found cups and teabags right where they used to be all those years ago. We sipped our tea and I thanked her for tracking me down and bringing me to Mayo.
“No big deal,” she said, “I decided I was going to move out here to take care of Grandpa anyway. Figured I might as well kill two birds with one stone.” Sitting there listening to her, I could see her mother in both her features and her funny, direct way of talking. Not to brag, but you could see some of me there, too – she was a lot prettier than her mom.
We had a second cup of tea, and then I said, “If you don’t mind, I’d like to hitch a ride back to my place now. Getting a little sleepy myself.”
She laughed. “Come with me.” She took my hand and led me to what used to be my favorite room in the house – the den. Only now it had all my stuff in it, the big framed posters of Merle and Willie and Waylen and Hank Williams, Senior. My guitars, my boots, my clothes, everything hung up and stowed way neater than I would have done.
“What the fuck did you do!” I said. I try not to swear in front of women, but sometimes they really fuck with your head.
“You didn’t think I was going to let you go back to that shit-hole, did you – not when we’ve got half a dozen rooms going empty up here.”
I decided to play hard to get. “I want you to know that in 1972 I signed a divorce agreement that stated I was to vacate the premises immediately and never come back.”
“Then sue me.”
About a week after installing me in the den, Lily came home from what was supposed to be a trip to the supermarket and told me she’d taken a job running a fancy florist shop down in the fashion center in Scottsdale.
“Well, shit, who’s going to take care of Miles all day?”
“I thought it’d give you guys a chance to kind of heal your relationship.”
“Yeah, fine,” I said, “but who’s going to change his fucking Depends.”
“You can’t believe how great the diapers are these days. And there’s all kinds of wonderful wipes that make cleaning him up a snap.”
“I’d rather die from throat cancer,” I said, “than wipe your grandfather’s ass.”
Lily agreed to have a health aide come in during the hours she was at work. Of course, health aides can be a half hour late and ask to leave an hour early to catch their fucking son’s piano recital. And on several occasions I did wind up cleaning Miles’ bottom after all – God has some sense of humor.
As it turned out, though, Miles and I actually wound up having a pretty good time together. Mostly it was playing these long, hard-fought chess games. Here was a guy whose brain was slowly being destroyed by Parkinson’s, and yet at least half the time he’d wind up blindsiding me. “Check mate,” he’d bellow in his scary, nasal bleat. Other than that, though, we didn’t talk much. It was just too hard for him too speak and for me to decipher what he was saying.
I was under strict instructions from Lily to take him outside – weather permitting, which it almost always is in Arizona – and walk him around the cactus garden. She kept stressing how important it is for Parkinson’s patients to stretch their limbs. Sometimes, though, one of his legs would freeze up, and I’d have to stand there and let Miles lean on me till the seizure ended. It’d leave him exhausted and fretful, and the only thing that would calm him down was if I played the guitar for him. So there we were, him lying back on one of the patio chaise lounges, and me singing old Hank Williams’ songs to him best as I could with my hoarse, irritated throat, thinking You old cocksucker, you ride rough-shod over my life and now you got me wiping your ass and singing lullabies to you. Miles died about a year ago.
So now it’s just Lily and me living in the big house here, except those nights when her boyfriend Raymond stays over. The fucking guy’s older than I am – although a heck of a lot better looking, I must say. I call him the Silver Fox. He hasn’t lost one single hair on his head since high school. I don’t exactly love the idea of some guy deep into his seventies climbing on top of my thirty-four year old daughter, but I guess it’s not my call. And judging from the noises that come from her room, she seems to like him quite a lot.
Yesterday, I drove down to Mayo for my bi-weekly radiation treatment. Lily followed me in her car.
The Chinese doctor told us that although my tumor has pretty much disappeared, she’s a little concerned that my markers have risen consistently over the last three treatments. Best as I can understand, markers are these chemicals they test for in your blood that indicate whether the cancer is on the decline or is making a comeback. Mine seems to be making a comeback.
“I don’t like this,” said Lily as we walked out to the parking lot. “It scares me.”
“Relax. I’ve lived a good two years longer than I was supposed to. And about fourteen months longer than the experimental drug program was supposed to buy me. Anything else is just gravy.”
“I can’t believe how passive you are. Every single person in your life has fucked you over royally, in particular my mom and her parents, and you’re just like, la de da, everything’s hunky dory. Where’s your fucking anger, Dad? If you want to live, you’ve got to get your anger out.”
I wanted to say, But I ain’t angry, I can understand where Miles was coming from, I wouldn’t want my daughter marrying a fella like me either. But I just got into my car, she into hers. I headed north, back to an afternoon of sitting around at Desert Vistas, she south to her job at the florists.

At breakfast this morning, Lily informs me that she’s made an appointment for us with a family therapist, that she’s worked this hard to keep me alive and she’s not going to give up now.
“What’s the big deal,” I say. “You grew up barely knowing I existed, and you turned out just fine. Let it go already.”
“Uh uh,” she replies emphatically. “A terrible injustice was done – not only to you, pal, to me, too. If Grandpa hadn’t forced you out, who knows – maybe Mom wouldn’t be dead, maybe you wouldn’t be sick, and maybe I wouldn’t be dating a man old enough to be my fucking grandfather.”
The phone rings. Lily says, “It’s for you.” In the two years I’ve been here the phone hasn’t rung for me once. I look at her in shock, and she shrugs.
“Hello,” a voice says in a New York accent, “You probably don’t remember me, but my name is Ethan Lerner, and my wife and I were some of your biggest fans at Joe Steak and were heartbroken when you stopped singing there.”
He waits for me to say something, so I go, “Uh huh.”
“Well, my son Adam is getting married in two weeks at the Hopi clubhouse up here in Desert Vistas to a woman named Meg Hanratty – her parents are also big fans – and I was wondering if you do weddings?”
“Well, I’ve never done one before.”
“Oh.” He sounds disappointed. “It would just be a couple of hours, and we’d pay you, uh, let’s say twenty-five hundred dollars.” I’m dumbstruck. I’ve never made more than six hundred dollars for a gig in all my years of performing. Before I have a chance to say yes, he says, “Alright, how about three thousand?”
“Um, I should warn you, Mr. Lerner, I’m a little rusty. Haven’t done much singing over the past couple of years.”
“That’s okay. That’s one of the things I love about your voice. The rustiness. What do you say?”
“Well, sounds okay. Just a little curious. How’d you know where to find me?”
“Ray Phayer’s a good friend of mine. We play golf a couple of times a week. His girl friend said you were looking for work.”
I hang up, and Lily is staring at me like a bird dog. “What was that all about?”
“Since when was I looking for work?”
“What are you talking about?”
“Some of your boyfriend’s Desert Vista’s pals – they want me to sing at their kids’ wedding.” I pause for a little for dramatic effect. “The guy said you told him I was looking for work.”
Lily doesn’t say anything for a while. “I want you to be happy, Dad. I want you to have a life.”
“Who the fuck do you think are! Stop feeling sorry for me, for Christ sake. Life has been good to me.” I am yelling at her at the top of my lungs, as loud as my perpetually sore throat will allow me. I don’t usually yell at people, but somehow I feel I have something Lily wants – I don’t know what to call it, fatherness, maybe – and so I have her over a barrel and I can say any fucking thing I want. “And if you think it’s so wrong, get rid of the codger for Christ sake. He’s too fucking old for you.”

Saturday

No, But My Grandmother Was

I am happy. For the first time in my life, I am truly happy. It is scaring the shit out of me.
I am sitting in the hot tub – spa they like to call it here at Desert Vistas in the northeastern most corner of Scottsdale in the foothills of the National Tonto Forest.
It is a glorious mid-afternoon in early April, the humidity, as it is most of the time in Arizona, low, the temperature around eighty, the indigo sky dappled with distant wisps of white.
My eyes closed, I hold my face up to the sun. Unlike most of my golfing companions, I have not yet had any skin cancers. Thus, my dermatologist tells me, I probably won’t get any. Despite my Irish heritage, I have an almost olive complexion. There is a rumor in our family that my mother’s mother was Moroccan, a moor, an Arab, even a gypsy – something definitely not Irish.
I love having a bit of a tan. My skin browns rather nicely. I never thought that at this stage in my life, I would still be interested in looking handsome. But I am.
I have programmed my surround sound system so that Dylan’s 1989 “Oh Mercy” is resounding through the speakers out here on the patio, filling me with the most exquisite sense of longing and nostalgia.
Far away where the soft winds blow,
Far away from it all…
There is a place you go
Where tear drops fall.
I feel suddenly and blissfully weepy. I am a survivor now of prostate cancer for seven years. Survivor of an office coup in which I lost my job as editor-in-chief of Dutton Books. Survivor of the loss of my parents and my younger brother, my only sibling. Survivor of my wife’s breast cancer, which has marred her nearly perfect body. Survivor of my only child’s five severe asthma attacks, starting at age fourteen months, with the last one occurring during her near fatal bout with last winter’s flu at the age of forty-two.
So here I am, folks, far away from it all, my job in mid-town Manhattan in someone else’s hands, my house in Armonk, which we lived in for nearly thirty years, with a new family in it.
Most of the time, I wouldn’t change it if I could
I can make it all match up
I can hold my own
I can deal with the situation
Right down to the bone…
Most of the time.
All my life I have been a man of words, editing other people’s manuscripts, having overseen the publishing of well over four hundred books. Yet how pathetic their impact next to that of Dylan, how mild, how arcane. How quickly the arguments and insights dissipated. A tempest in a teapot, really. Out of the millions of words not one Hard Rain’s A-Gonna Fall, not even a Tangled Up In Blue.
Probably I should have been fired. Yet when it happened, I was blindsided. Enjoying a most convivial lunch at Aquavit with one of my authors, I noticed my boss, Mitch Mason, tucked in a corner table with my next in command, a young woman who in less than three years had developed an industry-wide, and I am compelled to add, well-deserved reputation for attracting the next generation of cutting edge novelists. She and Mason must have reached an agreement over lunch, for he called me in and fired me that afternoon.
In a daze I wandered over to Staples and was instantly attracted to a shrink-wrapped package of one dozen old-fashioned grammar school notebooks with black-and-white pebbled cardboard covers.
So, I am writing myself now – my own books. Back in college, I wanted to be a writer. I never had the courage. Now fate is forcing me to.
I am trying to find the resolve to fill my notebooks with exactly what comes to mind, to resist a powerful instinct to tailor my stuff to please. Unlike Dylan, who seems to have begun following his nose around the age of twenty, this is learned behavior for me.
My first book is tentatively titled Thoughts I Never Had At 17. I am filling up my notebooks with them:
Why doesn’t my daughter have more friends;
If I die first, will my wife have orgasms with other men;
Will there be blood in the toilet when I pee or shit, on the sheets, or in my underpants?
Why don’t I feel an impulse to fuck Scarlet Johanson? Lindsay Lohan? Gwynneth Paltrow?

When we first moved out here I met a retired physician named Levenstein who had taken back up his old love of sketching. He’s begun doing drawings for my unexpected thoughts, and the addition of illustrations has added both humor and completeness. Yes, I am almost seventy, but my little book is filling me with a sense of unlimited possibility.
I can survive and I can endure
And I don’t even think about her
Most of the time…
I am naked, and the incessant swirl of bubbles gently buffets my testicles. It is a good feeling. It has taken years following the removal of my malignant prostate to regain my sexual appetite. One can still have orgasms without a prostate. But there is no ejaculate. My friend Marshall, before he died of prostate cancer, said it’s like coming backwards – not as pleasurable, but still a lot of fun.
Emily will be getting back from Mayo within the hour. Part of our being able to retire, or rather my being able to retire, has been her landing a part-time nursing job here in Arizona. Not only is the pay good, but the medical benefits and the easy access to Mayo’s best doctors is priceless. Access to great doctors – another one of those thoughts I never anticipated at seventeen.
Upon arriving home, Emily will head straight into our bedroom, strip off her clothes, slip into her oversized terrycloth bathrobe, and join me in the hot tub. She will groan with pleasure as she slides into the water, soaking away the grime and stress of her pressure-filled job. She will sit bare-assed on the top step of the hot tub and hold out a tiny, size five foot. I will massage it in my large, golf-calloused hands and she will moan aloud.
“The other one’s jealous,” she will say, withdrawing the foot and proffering the other. As I knead her feet, I will let my eyes drift ever so stealthily across her reconstructed left breast, the one she has lost to cancer. It is far from perfect, but not bad, not bad at all. I still love to fuck my seventy-one year old wife – can you imagine? There! Another thought I could never have foreseen at seventeen.
I am anxious for us to retreat to our bedroom, for as we grow ever older, I am more voracious for Emily’s body than ever. I can’t help but think, Will this fuck be our last? How many more times will we make love before one of us dies? Will it be a thousand? Three hundred? Nine?
Em on the other hand will not be as impatient to screw. She will want first to talk about out daughter Meg’s upcoming wedding. This is the last and most substantive piece of my newfound happiness, for it is something I had given up on years ago.
Poor Meg. Instead of her mother’s petiteness, she has inherited my mother’s large-boned blockiness. Although I am sure she is bright, there is an odd slowness about her. She has that quality that I call being on delay, responding to questions a second or two later than you expect, or making a point several minutes after a conversation has moved onto a completely different topic.
She angers easily, stridently, and yet has neither the wit, charisma, or prettiness for friends to overlook her churlishness. It seems ever since she was old enough to have friends, she has had precious few. I cannot tell you how many times Em and I have set out for a dinner party, my heart breaking as we leave Meg parked alone in front of the TV, telling us she just isn’t in the mood to go out (translation: I called half a dozen kids who all said they were busy).
And then, at the party itself, my mind turning to my lonely daughter every few minutes, wondering how much battering her self-esteem can withstand. Would we, upon our arrival home, find her dead in the bathroom, an empty vial of Ambien on the floor? There – another addition to my Thoughts I Never Had at 17 book – terror that my child will destroy my few remaining years of happiness by committing suicide.
And as a backdrop to all this, there has always been, if not her gasping for breath, the dark, hollows around her eyes, the grayish pallor of skin that is not getting enough oxygen, the specter of her asthma.
So when I learned of her involvement four years ago with the son of our good friends, Sarah and Ethan Lerner, my heart soared, guardedly, of course, but with ever more optimism as the relationship seemed to strengthen.
Adam couldn’t have been less appropriate – seventeen years Meg’s junior, college drop out, unemployed, self-conscious but far from self-confident, not handsome, needy, and, apparently, horny as a goat. Meg was pregnant within six months of their starting to see each other.
Or perhaps Adam couldn’t have been more appropriate, for what other man was Meg to capture? Emily and I now have a two and a half year old bastard grandson named Riley. When we were young people used to have children after they married.
As I am pondering all this, I hear a car pull into our driveway. My heart leaps, for as the years have gone by my attachment to my wife has deepened almost to the point of obsession. Her mere presence soothes me. The sight of her face, her outfit, the sound of her voice, the cut of her hair – all of these things feel outlandishly beautiful to me, make me happy to be alive.
I stand and look over the wall of the patio, and a wave of disappointment washes over me, for it is not Em’s Prius that has pulled into our driveway but the Lerner’s Saab. I have begun to hate drop in visits in the same way that I hate the phone ringing. At this stage in my life, it can be nothing good. I suspect the Lerners want to go over some last minute wedding plans. We have been putting the event together in concert, Em and I, Ethan and Sarah, the wives with much more of an appetite for the details than the husbands.
Although the kids (with Meg having just turned forty-three, I use the term loosely) live in Boston, they have opted to hold their wedding here at Desert Vistas. The Hopi clubhouse sits on the crest of Black Mountain, with a 360 degree view of the 8,400 acre Desert Vistas community, six golf courses, desert preserves, at night the lights of Phoenix in the distance, quite a spectacular vista indeed!
Ethan gets out of the car alone and walks toward our house. “Yo, Ethan,” I shout. “The door’s open. I’ll meet you in the living room in just a minute.” I grab my towel and wrap it around my waist, thinking, as I trudge toward the patio door of my bedroom, What the fuck does he want?
“Want a beer?” I ask. I open the refrigerator and uncap a Heineken.
“No, thanks.” Ethan is sitting on a stool at the kitchen counter. “Listen, Tim, I wanted to take one last look at the invitations before they go out.”
The four of us had spent all Saturday and Sunday addressing the envelopes. “What were you doing this weekend? Stuffing blindfolded.”
“Just wanted to look at one little thing.” There is a seriousness about Ethan, almost a grimness, that I am not sure I have seen before.
“Ethan, for Christ sake, they’re all sealed and ready to go.”
“There’s not one that isn’t sealed?”
“You know what – they’re all on the hall table. Go look.” I take a wedge of Jarlsberg out of the fridge and begin slicing it. I hear the front door open. “Em,” I call out, “You home?” There is no answer.
I wander into the hallway, and it is empty. The three shoeboxes brimming with wedding invitations have disappeared. I step out onto the front walk and see Ethan closing, then locking his trunk. He comes trudging back toward the house.
“Hey,” I say, “You don’t have to – I would have mailed ‘em.”
Ethan walks right past me, and I follow him into the kitchen. “I will have that beer,” he says.
I open another Heineken. “So? Everything look alright after all?”
Ethan swivels on his stool and faces me directly, fixing me with his eyes as if it were something that he was forcing himself to do. “Tim, those invitations are not going out,” he says.
I sit down on the stool opposite him. “Uh huh,” I say. “Not going out…”
“No. Not going out.”
“And why, pray tell? Adam call and say they’ve decided to keep the little bastard a bastard after all?”
“This has nothing to do with Adam.”
“What does it have to do with then? Does Sarah know what you’re up to?”
“Keep Sarah out of this,” he says rather adamantly.
“Okay. No Sarah.”
“It has to do with Riley’s religion. He has none.”
“Oh, my God, Ethan, neither do you or Sarah or your kids or me or Em or Meg. We’re all just a bunch of agnostics, if not outright atheists.”
“I insist they raise Riley as a Jew. Otherwise, no wedding.”
“Isn’t that something for the kids to decide?”
“Come on, Tim, you know damn well Adam’s the only kid in this marriage. Meg’s old enough to be his fucking mother.”
“So what you’re saying is, you’re only using this religion thing as an excuse. You don’t think Adam should be marrying someone so much older than himself.”
Ethan doesn’t answer for a while, just sits there scratching at the label on the beer bottle. “That’s part of it, I suppose. I mean, the whole relationship is such a goddamn mess – huge age difference, kid out of wedlock, no jobs or when they have them shitty jobs, the both of us having to help out, probably for the rest of our lives. It’s a fucking mess. I’m so goddamn unhappy with it, and I’m thinking, what do I get out of it?”
“You’re not supposed to get anything out of it. It’s not about you.”
“Bullshit!” Ethan gets up off his stool and begins jabbing his finger at me. “Bull-fucking shit! I’ve spent twenty-seven years getting that kid off the ground, and I deserve something back.”
“Jesus Christ, Ethan, calm down. I’ve never seen you so angry.”
“Fucking right I’m angry.” He sits back down. “I mean, I marry a gentile, pissing my parents off no end, she promises we’re going to raise the kids as Jews, then as soon as they’re born, it’s ‘Oh, God, Ethan, must we go through all the voo doo when neither of us has any belief in it whatsoever.’ And before you know it we’re putting up a Christmas tree and painting fucking Easter eggs. And now the only time my kids admit to being half-Jewish is when their grandparents are handing out Chanukah gelt.”
“Technically,” I point out, “your kids aren’t Jewish because it comes down through the mother.”
“Yeah, yeah, but the point is they’re half-Jewish by blood and now just like a million other half and half kids, they’ve chosen to take the easy way out, and the Jewish population dwindles ever smaller. It’s like, I’ve lost them, they don’t want any part of this extraordinary heritage, just want to meld into the wasp world which they somehow feel is much classier, much more ‘Polo,’ which hysterically enough was created by one fucking Ralph Lipschultz.”
I smile. I am feeling sorry for my good friend, who in so many ways is my ally, so much more like me than the rest of our foursome, Posnick and Phayer. “You make a point,” I say. “I have no objection to the kid being raised as a Jew. In fact, I kind of like the idea.”
Ethan eyes me suspiciously. “You’re a fucking atheist. You hate religion. You’ve actually published a book on the destructiveness of religion.”
“This is true,” I say, “but if there’s got to be a religion, clearly Judaism is the best of a bad lot. Fucking Christianity is a bail out. First of all, it isn’t even monotheism. The holy trinity, for Christ sake. It literally comes out and says it – trinity. Three. I guess the priests realized the masses wouldn’t stand for just one god. And that whole you can get away with anything just so long as you believe in Jesus. Fuck my son up the ass. Steal my neighbor’s wife, plough, donkey. It’s all okay as long as I believe in sweet, forgiving Jesus. I like the Hebraic concept – an angry jealous god, a god who says, If you believe in anybody but me, pal, you’re dead meat. Now that’s a god. Keeps the masses in line. Christ, Ethan, I’m certainly more comfortable with Jews than the fucking Irish.”
“You know,” Ethan says, “I’ve always thought you actually look a little Jewish.” He pauses, as if trying to get the courage to say something. “Could it be that you somehow have a little Jewish blood in you?”
No, but my grandmother was Jewish. The words spring to mind, and from past experience with lying, both successfully and disastrously, I know one thing: if you’re going to lie do it quickly, baldly, boldly, and with complete and utter confidence. “My grandmother on my mother’s side was Jewish.”
“Get the fuck out of here.”
“Her name was Funari.” We published a book on Sephardic Jews in the late eighties and for some reason the name stuck in my mind. “She was Sephardic.”
“That’s bullshit. You’re just trying to make me feel good.”
“Stay right there.” I get up and go into the bedroom, whose windowless west wall Emily has festooned with dozens of old family photos. I bring Ethan a sepia portrait of my mother and her five siblings with their parents. “Look, she’s almost black for God’s sake,” I say.
Ethan is glued to the portrait. He puts on his reading glasses, studying the photo as if I no longer existed. “Probably a Yemini or Iraqi Jew,” he mutters in little more than a whisper. “That’s amazing.” He looks up at me. “If that’s true, then you’re a Jew. How come you never mentioned it before?”
“You never asked. I never thought you had any interest in it.”
Ethan sighs deeply. “Nobody but the fucking orthodox want to be Jewish these days. It’s why I like Paul Newman so much. Some reporter once asked why he calls himself a Jew when only his father was Jewish. He said, ‘It’s harder.’”
As I nod my understanding, the front door pops open, and Emily calls out, “Tim?”
I am hoping she will continue straight on into the bedroom, but Ethan says, “Hi ya, Em. We’re in here.”
As she enters the kitchen, I try to catch Emily’s eye, but Ethan is already up off his stool, arms extended. Even before they finish hugging, he says, “I just learned your husband is a Jew.”
One of the extraordinary talents of Emily, whom I am better than at Scrabble, grammar, math, crosswords, chemistry, geology, the treadmill, and golf is her social grace. Her tact. Her circumspection. Her lack of ego. Her not needing to be right, to shine, to dominate.
She looks at me and smiles. I am trying to pump all kinds of warning into my glance, but I feel Ethan studying us, looking for a chink in my story. Emily simply strides over, wraps her arms around me, and declares, “Well, I’ve always been attracted to Jewish men.” I am tempted to whisper some kind of explanation, but I realize one is not needed.
“All these years,” Ethan says, “and I never knew he was a landsman.”
“Yes,” I say, “but that still doesn’t mean the kids are going to bring Riley up Jewish.” I turn to Emily. “Ethan wants to call the wedding off unless the kids promise to bring Riley up as a Jew.”
“Look, I know it sounds crazy,” says Ethan, “but I would feel so much better about this whole thing if I knew the Jews were getting someone back. Think about it. Riley is at least a quarter Jewish and with Tim being a quarter Jewish that’s another eighth.”
“Well,” says Emily, “we’ll talk to them. I mean, considering how much we’re all contributing to this union, I should think we’d have a little sway.”
“You don’t mind?” asks Ethan gently.
“Personally, I think it’d be great if Riley had a little religious structure in his life. Meg certainly didn’t.” Emily glances over at me knowingly. She had wanted to raise Meg in her religion, Methodism, but I vetoed any religious training whatsoever.
Ethan gets up and gives me and Emily each a long, warm hug. “I feel so close to you guys,” he says, his eyes tearing up. “Now I’ve got to get Sarah to go along.”
“You tell her we’re on your side,” says Emily. “We won’t take no for an answer.”
As he heads out the door, I say, “Don’t forget to mail those invitations.”
“I’m stopping by the post office right now.”
I close the door. Emily waits till she hears Ethan’s car pull out onto the street. She looks at me quizzically. “Grandma Lorraine was Jewish?”
I shrug. “Nobody knows what the fuck she was. My grandfather picked her up on the Fordham Avenue trolley. His mother’s greatest fear was that she was part black.”
Emily throws her arms around me. “Well, I’m also very attracted to black men.”
So the invitations are going out after all. And my seventy-one year old wife is still willing to have sex with me. What could be better than that!

PAJAMA PARTY

I was stepping into my pajama bottoms when Alex stuck his head in the doorway of my closet. That afternoon I had bought us matching black silk pajamas with silver piping at Nordstrom’s. He already had his on.
“Aren’t you wearing underwear?” he asked.
“Why should I wear underwear?”
“I don’t know, you’ll be moving around kissing and hugging dozens of people you hardly know.”
“It’s a pajama party, Alex.”
“My point exactly.”
“You know who wears underwear under his pajamas?”
“I know, I know, you’ve got to let everything breathe down there.”
“Your cousin Ira.”
I began buttoning my pajama top.
“No bra, either?”
“Are you wearing any underwear?”
“No. I was just wondering if you were.”
A few weeks ago an invitation arrived in the mail to the annual New Year’s Eve party at the Rivertons. Guests were to wear pajamas. If you didn’t bring your own, they’d have some there for you.
The Rivertons, Claire and Ben, have only been married three years. Each has been married twice before. They have tons of money, no children, and to the uninformed observer leave a pretty unfettered life. No one lives an unfettered life, of course; and those who do usually find a way to add fettering. The Rivertons have recently purchased two enormous and incredibly skittish Rhodesian ridgebacks who, when left alone for more than an hour, shit on the Rivertons’ bed.
I have never come right out and said it, even to Alex, but it is quite clear to me that the Rivertons are promoting sexual relations among their various friends, hoping, of course, to get into the mix themselves. If not, then why the pajamas? Why the lethally spiked punches? Why the dancing to slow songs from the fifties? And, of course, it’s not like the Rivertons are alone in this pursuit. An invitation to their parties is one of the hottest tickets in all of Desert Vistas. Not getting a ticket is either a sign the Rivertons think you’re too ugly – and their standards are fairly inclusive – or maybe just not the kind of person who wants to smooch someone else’s spouse.
The party was pretty typical of past evenings at the Rivertons. A chef and his staff had taken over the enormous kitchen and were turning out an endless profusion of hors d’oeuvres, pastas, and roasts. There were three separate bars manned by good-looking, Vegas-styled lady bartenders. A young wait staff, college boys and girls dressed alike in striped blue and white shirts and khaki pants, snaked through the party with appetizers of tuna tartar and spinach dem sem.
As the clock struck twelve, Alex and I kissed, declared our love for each other, and set out in opposite directions. Somewhere around eighty people in sleeping attire were wandering through every room of the Riverton’s large, sprawling house giving each other New Years Eve kisses.
Several of the guests were part of my and Alex’s particular clique. Our closest friend, the striking, silver-haired Raymond Phayer, whose wife Miranda died last year, was there with a woman much younger than himself. Then there were the Hanrattys, Emily and Tim. He lost his prostate to cancer about eight years ago, Emily her left breast to cancer last year. The Hanrattys are clearly the most symbiotic couple in our circle. You will see them at various Desert Vista functions with their backs to each other in intense conversation with other people; but when you survey the crowd you will discover that they are almost never more than ten feet apart. Rounding out the group are Sarah and Ethan Lerner. She’s a psychoanalyst back in New York, he an ad guy with one of the big mega-agencies. I think all of the women in our group have had a crush on Raymond at one time or another, but Sarah is the only one who has fooled around with him. Or at least that’s the rumor.
I lost sight of Alex, and I assume he of me. Often at an affair like this I’ll find Alex in the den or squirreled away on the second floor landing, chatting up someone much younger than himself, an angry look creasing his face as I come upon the scene. But the one thing I’ve learned about myself over the years, which has surprised me given the extreme passivity of my first two decades of life, is that I’ll be damned if I’m going to be one of those compliant, mousey wives who lets her husband ride roughshod over her. I fight back.
Having just kissed a heavy set old codger in the media room, I was turning to head back upstairs when a tall man in striped pajamas stepped in front of me. “My turn,” he said. I looked up and recognized him as one of the many assistant golf pros on staff here at Desert Vistas. The Rivertons like to mix attractive, young members of the staff in with their friends who, like the Rivertons themselves, tend to be fifty-five and up.
Shawn was far from the best-looking of the pros, who, in general, tend to be a handsome lot. But he was slender and clean shaven, with a nice smile and lively eyes, and couldn’t have been more than thirty-five.
I must tell you that for a woman of sixty-four, I look quite good for my age. Not, of course, without a considerable amount of help from one Park Avenue surgeon named Saul Hoffman. The great thing about Saul is that he believes in understatement. If he does your eyes, he does just enough to freshen your appearance, keeping you well short of that look of perpetual astonishment. When he cleans up that awful turkey neck that gathers beneath your chin, he aims to take a decade off your age, not three. And he’s an absolute master sculptor with botox and collagen.
This isn’t to say I don’t have some natural charms of my own. My thick, lustrous mane of black hair has only recently begun to show a little gray. And I’ve always had a wonderful bosom, plump, round, soft, and surprisingly buoyant. Up until I was sixty I could still pass the pencil test.
So I was not surprised that a younger man had lined up to kiss me. Shawn brought his lips down to mine and held them there for several seconds and didn’t back away. His arms were around me, mine around him. We pulled our faces apart. “Happy New Year, Mrs. Posnick,” he said. The pros at Desert Vistas are forbidden to call any of the members by their first name.
“Happy New Year, Shawn,” I said. And then, quite naturally, we moved our lips back into place, and very gently he slid his tongue between my teeth. This excited me wildly, for it was the first time in over thirty years that a tongue other than Alex’s had been in my mouth. I pushed my tongue against Shawn’s and pictured two eels in a wild, frenzied wrestling match. We stayed like this for what felt like a full minute. Finally, breathless, I pulled away and glanced frantically around the room to see if Alex were watching, if anyone were watching. But for the most part, people were going about their own business, kissing and moving on, looking for the next person to kiss. Infidelity, such a fierce ingredient in our DNA, was being channeled here into a safe, institutionalized format.
“Have a great 2006, Mrs. Posnick,” Shawn said, and, reluctantly, we wandered away from each other. I walked upstairs and wondered vaguely where Alex was.
At around one o’clock, one of those reconstituted famous black rock and roll groups from the fifties – the Rivertons had flown them all the way out to Scottsdale from Chicago – began playing oldies. First, there were jitterbugs, “Get A Job” and Laverne Baker’s “Tweedle-y Dee.” I danced with Ethan Lerner and Tim Hanratty. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Alex talking with the widow Norsgaard, an older woman whose gentleman friend had keeled over dead on the golf course less than a month ago. His name was Swenson, and at one time he had been head of General Motors or something. She, rumor has it, gets over one hundred million dollars a year in royalties from the natural gas wells discovered quite by accident on the enormous ranch her deceased husband had bought somewhere in Louisiana. She drives a Bentley convertible that Alex always insists on pointing out to me. “The Gentiles,” he says, “they’re the ones with the real money.”
By two o’clock the band segued from fast songs to ballads. As they began to play “In The Still of The Night” just about everyone who could walk (we are at an age where several at the party were on walkers or in wheelchairs) migrated toward the dance floor. I looked up and there was Shawn, the assistant golf pro, making a beeline for me. I held up my arms and moved into his. As the song played on, we pressed our bodies closer. It was very sexy just wearing pajamas, and before long I could feel his erection pressing into my thigh.
As “In The Still Of The Night” ended, “Earth Angel” began, and Shawn and I held onto each other like a sailor and his girl saying good-by at the dock. I kept on peering from side to side to see if Alex were watching, but now he was dancing with the widow, cheek to cheek, which was not easy for in heels she was a good six inches taller than the pipsqueak. His eyes were closed, his color flushed, his face buried in the crook of her neck, as if he were somehow trying to crawl inside her. I was relieved. If he wants to press crotches with women in their seventies, I thought, have at it.
The band slipped into a rendition of an old Platters’ song. Shawn asked if I wanted to go outside and see the Riverton’s newly installed vanishing pool, but I said I’d prefer just to keep on dancing. It was now after two o’clock. Alex and the widow were no longer to be seen. I felt an impulse to excuse myself from Shawn and track down Alex to make sure he wasn’t stepping over the line. But I noticed one other couple still dancing, Raymond Phayer and his young date, Lily Blechner. I dragged Shawn over and introduced everybody.
“Young man,” said Raymond to Shawn, “would you be so kind as to lead my friend here in something a little more akin to your generation. I’m afraid I’m boring her to death.” Raymond ushered Lily toward Shawn, who eagerly led her to the center of the floor. Raymond fixed me with his bottomless blue eyes. “That was such a moving eulogy you gave for Miranda,” he said, taking my left hand between his two. “I’ve never really thanked you properly.”
I must tell you that almost instantly my feelings for Shawn began to ebb and be replaced, a hundredfold, with feelings for Raymond. He lifted my right hand with his left hand, put his arm around my waist, and pulled me to the dance floor with an extraordinary sense of comfort and ease. I pressed my torso to him, my cheek against his chest. If there was a fevered quality in the way Shawn and I held each other, this was somehow warmer, more comforting. I preferred the smell of Raymond’s cologne, the touch of his silk pajamas, even the softer feel of his body. It was more familiar and, in its imperfectness, more sensuousness. It took Alex and I a decade of fucking to realize you can’t buck an orgasm out of a woman, you have to knead it out of her.
The song ended, Lily led Shawn back to my side and told Raymond that she really wanted to be going. “How do you like that,” he said, “the young unable to keep up with the silver generation.” He took my hand again. “Do call me, Stella,” he said. “I’d love somehow to repay you for that lovely speech. Perhaps dinner one night.” He bent down and placed the softest of kisses on my lips.
By three o’clock, the lateness of the hour, the band closing up shop, my suddenly waning interest in the assistant pro, and the rapid thinning of the crowd all conspired to leave me hanging around in the front vestibule wondering where my fucking husband was. It was getting embarrassing saying good-night to couple after couple, many of whom seemed to feel it necessary to ask if I wanted a ride home. “Just waiting for the husband,” I said in the comedic role of long-suffering wife waiting for flirtatious hard-drinking hubby.
Indeed, Alex has had his flirtations over the years, I’m sure even a few little flings; but he had never left me at a party, nor could I imagine his doing so. I wandered from room to room, going so far as to look into closets, under tables.
By four, the party was officially over. The Rivertons asked if I wanted to stay over. “You’re already in your pajamas,” cracked Ben. Instead, I hitched a ride with the Levins, who live down the block from us in Palla Verde Forest. I kept my fear under wraps, and, thankfully, they didn’t ask any questions.
I was hoping when I got home that I’d find that Alex, having grown utterly bored being stuck with the widow and pissed off at me for dirty dancing with Shawn, had left in a snit, assuming I’d get a ride with somebody else. But he was nowhere to be found.
It was now twenty minutes after five. New Year’s Day. And my husband had not come home. He was a missing person. I picked up the phone but was too embarrassed to call the police. If there’s one thing I know about Alex, he knows how to take care of himself. I did not suspect foul play.
I rummaged through the kitchen drawers and found a Desert Vistas Members Directory from way back in 1999. There was only one Norsgaard: Edward and Joelle Norsgaard. Edward, the natural gas man, has been dead since 2000.
I phoned the number in the book, half expecting to get a recorded voice telling me the number was no longer in service, but after what felt like a dozen rings a man answered. “Ma’am, do you know what time it is?” he asked in a hoarse, sleep-befogged, southern-accented voice.
“Yes, I’m terribly sorry, but my husband was chatting with Mrs. Norsgaard for quite some time at the Rivertons’ New Year’s Eve party, and I was wondering if they possibly carried the conversation to her house.”
“What the hell?” he said rather gruffly.
Summoning my courage, I repeated the story.
“Hold on,” he said. I could hear him lay the phone down, then his footsteps retreating, then his voice bellowing, “Mama!”
It must have been a full five minutes before Alex picked up the receiver. “Stella?”
“Where the hell are you?”
“How dare you call me here. You woke Joelle’s son.”
“Are you fucking kidding! I was worried to death about you.”
There was a long pause, then, “You should be.”
“Are you okay, Alex? What’s the matter?”
“I am having the best sex of my life, Stella, the best.”
I knew that couldn’t be true. We’ve really had quite an excellent sex life. “I would have thought she’d be too dry to get it in.”
“That’s revolting.”
“Wait a second, you’ve just announced that you’re cheating on me, and I’m supposed to be refined.”
“I’ll be by to get some things in the morning. I’ll be staying with Joelle till I get a place of my own.”
“You’re insane,” I said, but I believe he’d already hung up.

Alex did indeed come by for some of his things later in the day. I followed him around the house as he tossed underpants and toiletries, shirts and papers into one of our giant-sized Tumis. “You’re sick,” I said. “I mean, some hot woman half your age, the cart lady with the great ass on Anastazie – I could understand. But a dried up old cunt over 80 – “
“Joelle just turned 75.”
“Are you trying to fuck your mother, Alex? Seriously, Freud writes about this stuff. You’re supposed to have outgrown your oedipal urge somewhere around the onset of puberty. Did you go down on her?”
Alex reverted to giving me the silent treatment. I followed him into the den. He put his laptop and a whole sheaf of file folders into the suitcase.
“What’s an 85 year old pussy taste like?” I asked. “Sawdust? Cobwebs? Vermont cheddar. You really need help. It’s one step away from necrophilia.”
Alex spun around and pointed at me. “I want you out now,” he screamed. “Now! Get out of my den!”
“Fuck you. This is my house, and I’ll put my ass down anywhere I want.” As if to prove the point, I went and sat on the couch.
“Get the fuck out!” he bellowed. His voice was frighteningly loud. I didn’t budge, just sat there with my arms folded in front of my chest and stared at him.
“Okay,” he said, “have it your way.”
He went over to the far wall, pulled back a curtain, and knelt in front of our safe. He hunkered in front of it, his back to me, blocking the combination wheel as he spun it this way and that. I couldn’t have cared less, since Alex had carefully written down the combination for me when we first moved in. I heard the door squeak open, then Alex sweep a whole bunch of stuff from the safe into the suitcase. I wasn’t worried in the least. I figured a good divorce lawyer could unravel this in an hour.
Alex stood and began wheeling the Tumi toward the front door. I scampered ahead of him and stood in his way. “So you finally got your tall blond Texas shickse, didn’t you. Only this one’s almost 80. How pathetic can you get, Alex, how despicably self-hating. ‘Oh, I so want a gentile girl I’ll take one who’s fifteen years older than I am, even though she has a shriveled pussy and tits that sag down to her waist. I hate myself so much for being a Jew that I’ll dump my Jew wife for a goy, any goy, no matter how old and decrepit’ – ”
Alex’s hand suddenly flew up from his side and slapped me across the face, solidly and hard. It felt good. I had really got to him. “You fucked Graham Harrison less than four months after marrying me. Four fucking months. Oh, you don’t know how I’ve waited for this day, Stella, you can’t imagine how satisfying this is.”
“I did not fuck Graham Harrison.”
“You did, you fucked him just as surely as I made love to Joelle three times last night. ”
“Made love! The image disgusts me.”
“I’m paying you back, Stella. You cheated on me in the worst possible way, and now I’m paying you back.”
Pulling his Tumi behind him, Alex headed for the door.
“That is such bullshit,” I screamed after him. “Such total bullshit. You’re just using that as an excuse. You’ve wished I was a tall blond shickse since the day you met me, and you’re using this Graham Harrison buba meiser as an excuse.” Alex pulled opened the front door, walked out without closing it, and hasn’t been back since.

Over the past five years or so I’ve known scores of middle-aged wives who have quite suddenly and unceremoniously been dumped for younger women. Looking for answers, they invariably begin reading voraciously on the subject. And, of course, they talk about almost nothing else. Here are some of the disquieting things I’ve learned about the abandoned middle-aged wife:
There is only a one in four chance she will marry again. There is a three in five chance she will never have sexual intercourse again. She will enter some form of psychotherapy. Her consumption of alcohol will double. Her weight will change dramatically – sometimes increasing but just as often dropping precipitously. Although she will console herself with the notion that her husband is merely going through a phase, only in the rarest of circumstances does the wandering husband ever return.
I was determined not to suffer one of these fates. Toward that end, I called up Raymond Phayer and invited him to dinner. This was on the fourth day after Alex’s departure. The Desert Vistas grapevine being as viral as it is, particularly since the advent of yenta-mail, I was pretty sure Raymond would know by now that Alex had split. And if he didn’t, well, what a delicious surprise would be sprung upon him.
I spent the day cleaning and dusting. I bought flowers, had my hair washed and blown dry, drove all the way down to Whole Foods to get an organic steak. Pushing the dining table into the darkest corner of the room, I set the table amidst a sea of Swedish candle holders. I put Sade on the CD player. In the refrigerator were two bottles of pinot gris from a wonderful Wilamette winery that Alex had discovered several years ago.
I decanted a bottle of 2001 Telegraphe Chateauneuf. Then I took a long hot bath to relax myself. I shaved my legs and under my arms. Standing in front of the full length mirror in our bathroom, I leaned way over and gave myself a bit of a bikini trim. It was taxing, nervous work, and bending over like that I felt a powerful hot flash welling up inside me. It wouldn’t subside, and I could just imagine what the perspiration was doing to my hair.
It was getting dark as I stepped naked onto the patio just outside our bedroom. As soon as the sun drops, the desert gets deliciously cool….and the night breeze wafting across my body was soothing, drying, bracing. There was something very liberating and sexy about being outside naked in the night. I’m not sure why, but it isn’t the kind of thing I would have done if Alex were around.
I came back inside and studied myself in the mirror. Outside in the dark I had imagined my body as somehow longer, thinner – voluptuous and soft, yes, but muscular and sinewy as well. The reality of my sagging flesh and burgeoning belly made me close my eyes.
I looked at the clock. Ten minutes after seven. I had twenty minutes to get dressed. My mood was suddenly despairing. I just couldn’t imagine my evening with Raymond getting beyond a formal patter. He simply wouldn’t find me attractive enough.
I lay down on the bed and took my vibrator out of my night table drawer. Placing it between my legs, I tried to find a certain spark. I pictured Raymond sneaking glances at my bosom over dinner. I imagined reaching over him to fill his wine glass, pressing my breasts against his back.
Nothing was working. I cast about for other imagery and pulled up the visage of Shawn, the assistant golf pro. Once again I could feel his tongue slipping between my lips. As I massaged myself, I recalled his aroma, the feel of his hard on through our pajamas. In just a minute or two, I was perilously close to an orgasm. I shut off the vibrator and slipped it under my pillow, now feeling quite optimistic that Raymond and I would wind up in bed.
I pulled my black dress over my shoulders and re-examined myself in the mirror. I was pleased with the color in my cheeks, the strong amorous feelings surging through my body.
The doorbell rang. “Hold on a second,” I hollered. I smoothed my dress over my backside, took a deep breath, and swept open the door.
“Good evening, Stella,” said Raymond in his slightly theatrical voice. He handed me a bouquet of flowers. “You’ve met Lily, haven’t you?” Standing next to him was the tall young woman he had brought to the pajama party. “We’re not late, are we?” she asked.
“No, not at all. Come in, I was just setting the table.”
Instead of the living room, as I had originally planned, I led them into the den, from where it was impossible to look into the dining room. I poured them each a glass of wine. “Excuse me just one minute,” I said. “I’ve got a few last minute things to do in the kitchen.”
I grabbed a glass, a plate, silverware and rushed into the dining room. I hurriedly added a third place setting, then dragged a chair to the table. Raymond must have suspected something because he hollered out from the den, “Stella? You’ve heard that Lily and I are officially an item now, haven’t you?”
“Of course,” I yelled back. “All of Desert Vistas knows.”
“It’s wonderful. She takes such good care of me.”
“That is so great,” I shouted back. And all I could think was, Boy, am I glad I fucked Graham Harrison, my first boss out of secretary school, all those years ago.

Wednesday

PHAYER SANS WIFE

As with almost all of the important things that have happened between Raymond and Miranda Phayer, this, too, starts in bed. Miranda is lying on her stomach, too tired for sex. Phayer does not press the issue. At nearly 77 years of age, he is, as he frequently says these days, “no longer an every-nighter.” He simply rolls closer and begins massaging her back.
He first feels the bump as he sweeps his hand from her coccyx up her spine, about mid-way between her shoulder blades. It instantly jumps out at him as something new, different, alien. But spines are like that, he thinks, the individual vertebrae knobby, migratory, friable. He kneads her buttocks, shoulders, upper arms before venturing back toward her spine.
And there it is again, hard, protruding, with a lifeless, inorganic feel, as if not quite human, more like plastic, not a real part of Miranda’s body. He says nothing, but his heart starts racing. How did it get there so fast, he wonders. It must have sprung up overnight.
Over the next few days, he tries to ignore it, drifting out of the bathroom as she enters to shower, or out of the bedroom as she changes into her nightgown. Perhaps he has simply imagined it.
Toward the end of the week, they have a tennis date with the Posnicks, and Miranda wears a backless top to counter the blazing heat of June in Scottsdale.
Posnick insists that this time they play with their own wives – he lost last week with Miranda as his partner – and whenever Miranda crosses in front of him at the net, Phayer can actually see the growth from a full ten to fifteen feet away. Maybe it’s just a fatty tumor, a cyst, he hypothesizes. But in his gut Phayer knows he is rationalizing, for at his age he’s had enough dermatologists and orthopedists palpating the lumps, nodes, wens, moles, warts, bunions, and calluses he’s presented to have developed a pretty good sense of what is serious and what is not.
Phayer can barely concentrate on the match, and Miranda plays poorly, uncharacteristically so, her feet lethargic, her reflexes at the net slow, off kilter. The Posnicks beat them one and love. Afterwards, they sit around drinking iced tea under the big shade umbrellas on the patio of the Anastazie clubhouse. Miranda drops her spoon, and as she leans over to pick it up, the skin over the lump on her back stretches as if it might split.
Phayer’s eyes shoot over toward Posnick, knowing instinctively that Posnick, like himself, and despite his advancing years, misses no opportunity to look up a skirt, down a blouse, aware that whenever a woman bends or stretches, one is likely to be treated to a greater swath of her skin. As he suspects, Posnick, too, sees the protuberance. He wastes no time. “Jesus Christ, Miranda, what’s that on your back?”
“What?”
Posnick gets up out of his chair. “This thing.” He takes Miranda’s hand and places it behind her. “How long have you had this?”
“I – I don’t know. Raymond, have you ever seen it before.”
“No. What?”
Posnick, always pugnacious, says, “Christ, Ray, don’t you guys sleep in the same bedroom. I don’t like the look of this thing at all.”
The Posnicks insist on driving them right down to the emergency room at the massive Mayo Clinic, just east of Scottsdale Road. Phayer holds Miranda’s hand, patting it reassuringly, while she stares straight ahead, stoically. Stella Posnick turns all the way around in her seat and smiles at Miranda. “I wouldn’t worry about a thing,” she says. “I’m sure it’s just some kind of cyst.”
A little more than a decade ago, Miranda had a biopsy of a lump on her right breast. It turned out to be benign, a fibroid tumor. During the week that they waited for the biopsy results, the one thing Phayer found himself dreading more than Miranda’s death was an agonizing, protracted illness. I am 63, he remembers thinking, I don’t want to miss out on my yearly trips with the guys to play golf in Scotland, in Cabo, on the Costa Del Sol, putting on an optimistic face as the cancer lays waste to Miranda’s body, sex out of the question. If this thing drags on I will be in my seventies by the time she dies. My life will be as good as over.
The emergency room doctor, a young man with the uncomplicated handsomeness of a soap opera actor and whom Phayer recognizes as one of the better golfers at Desert Vistas, comes out to tell him and the Posnicks that he is admitting Miranda immediately. A biopsy will have to be taken, but from what he saw on the CAT scan he does not like the look of the growth at all. Although it is Saturday night, he has called in one of Mayo’s top back surgeons to examine Miranda immediately. He has a feeling this is something they will want to excise from her body without delay.

Phayer pauses outside Miranda’s room. He does not know what he will say to her. Worse, he is terrified of meeting her eye. What will he see there? Barely repressed sheer animal panic? Accusation? Need?
Alone in the stark hospital hallway, Phayer shudders, for he knows what surely lies ahead – the wasted body, the crippling pain, the children flying in from wherever, cleaning her after a bowel movement, the endless days without golf, the dismal lab reports, the chemo-induced nausea, sleepless nights and waking every morning to a pall, a relentless, all-consuming pall. Will she be able to see it in his eyes, this monstrous, never-ending selfishness?
Phayer steps inside. Miranda is already hooked up to an IV. She looks to be asleep, but opens her eyes when he sits in the chair next to her bed. Meeting her eye proves to be less traumatic than he feared, for she looks drugged, exhausted. Her eyelids keep on drooping closed. “This is a fine kettle of fish,” she whispers. He takes her nearest hand and peppers it with kisses, even the bandages that are holding her IV in place. A full seventeen years older, he always assumed he would, as the insurance agents say, predecease her. Although he most certainly does not want to go first, still, this seems so grossly unfair.
As Miranda drifts in and out of sleep, Phayer holds her hand in both of his. This is not as bad as he had imagined. Does he love her, he wonders. In many ways, he has always resented her. Why? Because she was promiscuous before they’d ever met? Because she was warm and flirtatious with other men? He was reasonably sure she’d been faithful to him. Bore him three relatively sane and healthy children. Worked her way back from a severe dyslexia to become a successful orthodontist. Over the last decade contributed mightily to the absolute extravagance of his retirement. What the fuck did he want from the woman?

“Up until five years ago Miranda Phayer and I never played one single hole of golf together. Since then we have played six hundred and five rounds, some in the rain, some when it was only forty degrees out, a few times in thirty mile an hour winds.” Stella Posnick is standing at the podium of the massive Our Lady Of Joy Catholic Church on the corner of Cave Creek and Pima. She is reading from notes. “I know because last night I sat down and got out my calendars dating back to 1999. It’s all there in black and white. February 26th, 2000, 8:47 a.m., golf at Comanche, Miranda P. October 11th, 2002, lunch at Hava Java, Miranda P. December 24th, 2003, pre-Xmas lunch and gift exchange, Hopi Clubhouse, Miranda P. June 12th, 2004, Tennis, Anastazie courts, 2.30 p.m., Miranda P. And do you know something? In all that time together, I never once heard Miranda put anyone down, or curse after a bad shot, or gossip behind a friend’s back, or complain about her illness. I only wish I had a shred of her decency and dignity.” Tears well in Stella’s eyes, and her voice breaking, she addresses the ceiling. “Miranda, I will miss you more than you can ever know.”
There is an audible chorus of sobs and sniffles as Stella folds her notes. In her high black heels, she carefully navigates the half dozen steps to the floor, where she is surrounded by all three of the Phayer offspring, two of their significant others, and several of Phayer’s grandchildren.
Phayer himself is staring into space, unexpectedly moved by Stella’s words, ashamed at the lack of preparation that has gone into the eulogy he has prepared. He wonders if there is something missing in his emotional make up – an inability to connect, to care, to feel. The priest is gesturing for him to come to the podium, but, crumpling the notes in his pocket, Phayer shakes him off, as if too overcome to speak. The Father nods his understanding.
Phayer senses someone looming nearby, and realizes that Stella is waiting for a congratulatory hug. Phayer pushes himself to his feet, as quickly as his aging body allows, and he and Stella wrap their arms tightly around one another. He is stunned by the sudden spark of desire triggered by her lush, ample bosom melting against his chest. It has been over six weeks now, several days before he felt that awful growth on Miranda’s back. He feels called upon to say something. “That was beautiful, Stella, truly beautiful.” To his own ears, his words sound as canned as that of a news anchor signing off for the evening.

Phayer is sitting in the living room waiting for the last of his children to leave for the airport. He is restless. Super Shuttle is waiting out in the driveway. There is a Yankee game on Fox. He is reluctant to turn it on, for fear that Gilbert, his youngest, will disapprove. Gilbert has been the most heartbroken of the three, continually planting himself in front of Phayer for a hug, coming up behind Phayer out of the blue and massaging his back, and, as Phayer has stood listening to an endless stream of condolences, sidling up to him and laying his head on Phayer’s shoulder. Phayer has felt a need to match Gilbert’s bouts of sudden grief with bouts of his own….but he is simply unable.
Finally, he hears the thudding of his son’s suitcase bumping down the steps. Gilbert is unshaven, as he has been the whole ten days he’s been here, and is dressed in a shapeless tee shirt, jeans, and tennis shoes nearly black with dirt.
“Come on, I’ll help you with that.” Phayer gets up and takes his son’s suitcase by the handle. “The guy’s been waiting out there for fifteen minutes.” He pushes open the front door and wheels the suitcase rapidly toward the shuttle. He hands the suitcase to the driver who tosses it unceremoniously into the back of the van.
Gilbert has not yet appeared. Phayer can stand it no longer. “Park,” he shouts, “they’re going to leave without you.” Phayer wants nothing more than for everyone to be gone. He knows the house will feel empty, that it will be the first time since Miranda’s passing that he will be completely alone. His bedrock feeling is: he can take it. Bring it on.
Gilbert shuffles through the front door, his laces untied. He is eating an apple. Phayer feels a murderous impulse to grab the young man by the lapels of whatever it is he’s wearing over his tee shirt and bumrush him into the van. Instead, he molds his face into a sad and solemn frown.
“Are you going to be okay, Dad?” For what feels like the hundredth time that day, Gilbert moves into Phayer’s arms for a hug, pressing his straggly face against Phayer’s immaculately shaved cheek.
“Going to do the best I can.”
Gilbert is now holding him at arm’s length, the rims of his eyes red, Phayer not sure whether from crying or pot or a mixture of both. “You miss her so much, don’t you, Pop?”
“Your mother was a great woman, a great woman.” Go already!
The driver moves a step toward father and son. “Sorry, don’t mean to rush you, but I’ve got other stops to make.” He opens the door for Gilbert, who says, “Call me if you need me, Dad, I’ll be there for you.”
Phayer nods grimly. The van pulls around the circular driveway and out onto Desert Turnpike. Phayer watches, waving at it till it disappears from sight.
Taking a deep breath, girding himself, he walks slowly back into the suddenly empty 6,600 square foot house. He had wanted something much smaller, but Miranda had insisted. What happens if all the kids and grandkids are here at the same time. It has taken six years and her death to make it happen.
He flops down on the couch, picks up the remote, and turns on the Yankee game. They are playing the Red Sox in New York, it is the bottom of the seventh, and the Yankees are down four to two. The Yankees have two men on base and Jeter is at bat. The count is two balls, two strikes. Jeter fouls off the next pitch, a wicked slider over the outside corner of the plate. Come on, hang in there, Phayer silently implores his favorite player of all time.

Phayer orders a Glenfiddich on the rocks, tells the bartender he’s going to have dinner at the bar, then heads into the men’s room, pees, which he seems to be doing almost every hour these days and, as he washes his hands, studies himself in the mirror. Always a dramatically handsome man, he is surprised at how good he looks, what with the recent lack of sleep, the emotional turmoil of the last six weeks. The great head of silver hair, thick as any college freshman’s, the blue eyes, even the lines of age and fatigue adding character, charisma. Not bad for a 77 year old man. He thinks ruefully how awful it is to be 77.
He has a salad and a decent piece of grilled swordfish, eating at the bar – an old trick he learned as a young salesman on the road in Cleveland and Milwaukee for the family tool and hardware business. Pick the best restaurant in town, but never walk in and ask for a table for one. You stand out like a sore thumb and imagine all meal long that the other diners are thinking how pathetic you are.
No, march straight to the bar, tell the bartender you are having dinner, and within fifteen minutes you’ll wind up in conversation with a whole bevy of people, some of them women, not infrequently an attractive one whom you will wind up fucking later in the evening and who will be happy to have dinner with you on subsequent trips to their god awful cities.
On the twin TVs overlooking the bar, there is a play-off game between the Pacers and the New Jersey Nets, whose stadium is just minutes from Phayer’s home in Ridgewood. He makes a mental note that perhaps it is time to put the house on the market, but the thought of heading back east to sort through Miranda’s boxes of letter, photos, and children’s memorabilia exhausts him.
The game is hotly contested, and Phayer is surprised to find himself pulling strongly for his New Jersey Nets. In anticipation of arriving home to his eerily empty house, he orders a third glass of cabernet and when that is finished a fourth.
Just before eleven three women who appear to be somewhere in their fifties take the seats to Phayer’s left. Two of them are from Indianapolis and cheer boisterously every time the Pacers make a basket. “Hey, those are my Nets, ladies,” announces Phayer.
“You’re from New Joisey,” says the prettiest. “New Joooiiiisey.”
One of Phayer’s favorite retorts is from the Jersey actress Linda Fiorentino: And where are you from that’s so fuckin’ great!
Phayer can’t help himself. Although he already knows it’s Indiana, he asks, “And where are you from that’s so fuckin’ great?”
There is a mild communal gasp, and then the three women burst into laughter at the feisty chutzpah of this dignified, silver haired older gentleman. “You know, you remind me of another Ray,” says one of the women, who is now slurring her words a bit. “Ray Milland,” She turns to her companions who avidly agree.
“Do you live on campus, Ray,” asks the prettiest.
Phayer nods.
“Whereabouts?”
He always loves giving the answer, in the falsely modest way kids who’ve been asked where they go to school say Harvard? – half answer, half question, as if there’s an outside chance you may never have heard of it. “Anastazie Ridge?”
“Oh, my God, that’s where all the mansions are,” says the first.
“That’s my favorite village in all of Desert Vistas,” says the second.
“Which one is yours?” asks the third. “They have the greatest views of the Valley up there.” She is the prettiest one, with a long slender neck and a head of wildly permed hair. She is close enough for Phayer to smell her perfume. She throws an arm over Phayer’s shoulders. “This is going to be my new sugar daddy,” she declares.
“I’ll tell you what,” says Phayer, “Why don’t you all come over for a drink? I’ll give you the grand tour.”
The women exchange glances, communicating volumes without actually speaking, like computers thinks Phayer. The woman furthest from him looks at him curiously. “Did you say your last name is Phayer?” Phayer nods.
“Isn’t your wife Miranda Phayer?” Phayer nods again. “Oh, I’m so sorry. We used to play golf together. What a beautiful swing.”
The mad, alcohol-fueled conviviality is quite suddenly dashed. “A great swing,” adds Phayer. “Do you know she had four holes in one?”
“You’re kidding,” says the prettiest. “I’ve never had one.”
“Me, neither,” says Phayer. The others all concur.
“The – the funeral was today, wasn’t it?” asks one of the women.
“Yes, yes, it was,” says Phayer solemnly. I am so busted.
“Can we take a rain check, Ray,” says the Alpha of the group. “I’m sure you’re in no mood to lead three inebriated chicks around your house.”
The truth is, he’s very much in the mood to lead the wild-haired pretty one on a house tour, particularly of his bedroom, but he is too ashamed to press the point. Yes, a rain check. Certainly. He drains the last of his fourth cabernets and arrives home mercifully drunk, oblivious to the creaks and squeaks, the various appliance sounds and lights that make modern kitchens, living and bedrooms look like a BMW dashboard in the dark.
Phayer falls onto his bed, face unwashed, teeth unbrushed, clothes still on. He gets up to pee just after four, knocks down a Clonapezam, and tumbles back into bed. He is awakened by the phone ringing. “Where the fuck are you?” asks Posnick. “We’re on the tee in twenty minutes.” Phayer staggers out of bed toward the bathroom.
He arrives at the Hopi Clubhouse with three minutes to spare. Posnick, Lerner, and Hanratty are all on the practice green, putting. Each walks over and gives him a long, consoling hug, Lerner rubbing his back as if he were an unhappy child.
They throw up balls, and the sides turn out to be the Gentiles against the Jews. Although he has practiced his putting and chipping at times, Phayer has not played an actual round of golf since Miranda took ill. The Clonapezam has left him feeling lethargic and befogged. He is hung over. His focus is fractured, and he feels more than a little depressed. The day is hot, for Scottsdale surprisingly muggy. Phayer finds himself sucking at the air for breath.
Today, a Monday, feels, for the first time since Miranda’s death, like a workday, a serious day, the first day of the rest of his life without his wife.
He and Hanratty lose the front nine three and one. Without consulting Phayer, Hanratty presses the back. And, thanks mainly to Hanratty, they step onto the tee of the 18th hole leading the back by two.
The 18th at Hopi is one of the most dramatic holes in all of Arizona, a 165 yard par three over a wild, rocky chasm to a long narrow green, with treacherous sand traps on either side. It is not uncommon for two or three members of a foursome to shoot a quadruple bogey here, a full four strokes over par.
Hanratty hits first, an enormously high eight iron that hooks wildly to the left, bouncing on the cart path and up onto the Hopi porch overlooking the green. Phayer, older and weaker than Hanratty, selects a six iron. He stands over the ball with almost no confidence, having not struck a really solid shot all day. He worries that Miranda’s death and his recent 77th birthday signal the beginning of a rapid decline in his game. As a widower without golf or hobbies, what could he possibly do with the ending of his days?
Phayer summons every ounce of concentration, then takes a deep, calming breath. I must take a long, relaxed, heedless swing, who cares where the fucking ball goes. And he does. The ball takes off his clubface with the crisp click of a well-struck shot. It soars high in the air and straight, landing several yards behind the pin on the two-tiered green. The ball rolls up the hill, looking full well as if it might reach the top tier and stay there. But it does not quite have enough steam, and, imperceptibly, begins to trickle down the hill, an inch a second, then two, then five, until now it is rolling at quite a clip, tracking toward the pin, which it hits with an audible ping, disappearing quite suddenly into the hole. Phayer has seen several of these in his life, never one of his own, and the sudden disappearance of the ball some 165 yards away has an almost magical quality to it. Phayer blinks his eyes. Has he really seen what he thinks he has?
His compatriots leap in the air, high five him, pound him on the back, and drag him into the men’s grill as if returning a conquering general to the homeland. Phayer accepts all the kudos and congratulations, the handshakes and pats on the back, from men he’s never met before with a kind of modest bemusement.
Over lunch, Lerner keeps on shaking his head. “Unbelievable. Alex and I both birdie 18, and you beat us with a fucking ace. Unbelievable.”
As they wait in front of the clubhouse for the valet to bring their cars, Posnick announces, “Boys, poker tonight, my house at seven. Dinner will be served. Tim, your turn to bring the cigars.”
Phayer presses the garage door opener, and Miranda’s silver Lexus is sitting there as if she has just come back from yoga. An image arises – Miranda at the kitchen sink as he steps into the house from the garage. He says, “Hey, guess who got a hole in one today,” and she turns from the sink, wiping her hands on her shorts, throwing open her arms. “Oh, my God Raymond, that is so great.” She is so fucking unbelievably happy for him and her joy is so much more genuinely generous than that of the tight-lipped Midwestern bozos knocking down roast beef shooters in the Men’s Grill that when she wraps her arms around him he, for the first time since the ball rolled into the cup, feels the true joy, after nearly sixty years, of having at long last made a hole in one. He luxuriates in her warmth, her aroma, her, yes, love, which is, of course, when it hits him like a thunderbolt that she is not in the kitchen and never will be again.
The accompanying ache is sudden and gargantuan. Phayer lays his head on the steering wheel and begins to sob.

MEN WANT TO KNOW EVERYTHING

On the afternoons when his mother went to visit her mother over in Edina, Jeff Simko, the boy next door, would phone me to come over. I was fourteen years old and quite in love with him. My mother was a librarian in a nearby high school, and I had no siblings. So during the day no one was ever home at our house.
Jeff and I would stand next to the bunk bed in the room he shared with his older brother, arms tightly wrapped around each other, and kiss on the lips for what seemed like hours. After awhile, I would open my mouth a little, pushing my tongue between his lips. He didn’t seem to like that.
Occasionally, he would place his hand on my breast. He would twist his hand clockwise, often pushing my bra, which was of much greater volume than its content, off of my budding breast. It mystified me why he would want to do this; but if it gave him pleasure, I was happy to have him paw me so.
I would get tired standing; and with the bed so close, it exerted an enormous pull on me. But Jeff would resist my attempts to tumble him on top of me. I can’t say it was lust that was driving my urge to lie with him so much as a yearning to be closer, to have him exhibit more passion for me.
I was a lonely, isolated child. My mother was in her fifties, my father his early sixties, a stern, grim-faced man who I can barely remember ever speaking. When I was eight, they sat me down and told me I was adopted, but that they loved me just as much as if I were their very own natural child.
This information did not surprise me, for our relationship had always had an odd formality to it. I never threw tantrums. I don’t remember ever demanding things in the bratty, whiny way of a child who feels entitled, at home with its selfishness.
Finding out that I was adopted confirmed my sense that I was different, that I was alone, that I was not safe, that I was not loved like other children.
I was blond with an olive complexion,. My parents had dark hair and pale skin. In hindsight, they remind me of New England Calvinists, whereas I project a kind of earthy sensuousness.
I was pretty, with what you might describe as trailer trash looks, the kind of appeal of Elvis, Marilyn, James Dean – lush, sexy, but clearly not the face you see among children at Choate or Exeter. What is it with America? The icons of our sexuality – Ava, Lana, Loren, Frankie, Brad, Jennifer – have often been the product of an impoverished, single-parent childhood. Perhaps these kind of faces hold up better on the shabby pulp of the tabloids.
It was an afternoon in mid-June, and I was alone in my room reading an Archie and Veronica comic book. Well, piecing the story together through the drawings, for in truth I was severely dyslexic.
The phone rang, shattering the silence of our empty ranch house. Jeff said, “Come on over, right now.” He never inquired whether I was free, or doing my homework, or involved with friends. It was common knowledge that I was not part of any clique, even the nerds.
My heart soared as I cut through the rhododendrons that separated our backyards. An unarticulated optimism quickened my step. The sky was blue, the weather warm, pollen floated in the air, and leaves sprouted on the towering oaks of our old suburban neighborhood. I had begun wearing sleeveless blouses and shorts to school. My legs and arms were tan. I was certainly not conscious of it, but I imagine intense sexual feelings had begun to spread outward from my inner thighs. Perhaps I would be able to tumble Jeff on top of me.
As usual, the kissing began with us standing at the edge of his bed. The bedroom door was closed, and right behind Jeff was his closet, the door slightly ajar. I placed my lips against his, puckering them slightly, hoping he would slip his tongue into my mouth. Instead, he rotated me fifteen or so degrees to the left, then began unbuttoning my blouse. That accomplished, he slipped his right hand under my brassiere and, with the same studied clockwise motion with which he had massaged by breast from on top of my blouse, ran his hand over my bare bosom. It was arousing, dizzyingly so, for his hand was warm and soft and nobody, save Dr. Bell with his ice-cold stethoscope, had ever touched me there. It felt so wonderfully naughty.
Without warning or foreknowledge, I suddenly found myself moaning aloud. “Oh, oh, Jeff, oh, that feels so good.” Then I heard a voice, “Hey, move your big fat head, I can’t see,” then some laughing, and then a clanging of hangers, and then after that a hoarse whisper, “Shhh, for Christ sake, she’ll hear you.” With that, the closet door popped fully open and out tumbled Harry Van Buren and Doug Blume, fellow eighth graders. A moment later, as if to position himself as above all this, out strode Tommy Simko, sixteen, Jeff’s older brother and a junior at Minnetonka High School. He was half a foot taller than the others and his jug ears and short hair made him look like a marine.
Jeff said, “I’m sorry, Miranda. These guys are such losers they’re never going to get any tail. I thought I’d show them how you do it. I’m really sorry.”
I couldn’t understand why he was being so apologetic. I was thrilled to be at the center of so much curiosity.
“Hey, that’s not fair,” whined Harry. “I want a feel.” My blouse was unbuttoned, my bra marooned well above my small naked breast.
Jeff looked over at me, as if to measure my take on Harry’s request.
I shrugged. “I don’t mind.”
Jeff nodded for him to proceed, and Harry stepped closer and placed his hand on my breast. He didn’t move it back and forth, just cupped it over the modest mound of flesh. “Neat,” he said, “Soft,” and moved respectfully away.
“What about you, Doug? Want to cop a feel?”
“Nah,”
“What’sa matter, chicken?”
“Nah, just not in the mood.”
Tommy Simko looked around at the assemblage, then said in a suddenly firm and angry voice, “Alright, all of you, out of here.”
I thought he meant me and started to follow the others out of the room. He grabbed my wrist. “Not you,” he said. “Lie down on the bed.” He walked over and closed the door, and as he came back over to the bed he was unbuckling his pants. He loomed over me. “How old are you?” he asked.
“Fifteen,” I fibbed.
“Christ, you look about ten.” He bent down and pulled off my underwear. “Grass on the green, huh. Know what that means?”
It was as if he were speaking a foreign language. “Time to play ball.” With that, he leaned forward and began nuzzling his face between my legs. I was astonished, having never imagined this as part of human behavior, normal or otherwise. He kept at it for quite some time, eventually sticking his tongue inside me and wiggling it back and forth. It felt quite good, and after a while, I just naturally pushed myself up toward his mouth.
He slipped a pillow under my behind, then slid up my body. He tried steering his penis into me but could not get it in. “Shit,” he said and got off the bed. With his jeans around his ankles, he waddled to the door, opened it, and hollered, “Hey, Jeff, bring me Mommy’s jar of cold cream.”
As Jeff handed him the jar through the door, Tommy asked when their mother was due home. “Not till about 5:30,” said Jeff. “What are you doing in there?”
“None of your effing business.” He shut the door and bolted it.
Tommy waddled back to the bed, stuck his erection in the jar of cold cream, then climbed back on top of me. This time he was able to push his penis inside me with little difficulty. It didn’t hurt, but I can’t say it was very pleasurable, either. Actually, I felt very little until suddenly he began to buck wildly up and down. I liked this a great deal, particularly when I felt his spasms inside me, because somehow it made me feel he could not do without me. I remember thinking, this is a sensation I would like to experience many more times. And, of course, I have.

I am the one driving the rental car on this mid-June afternoon through the tree-lined streets of Chaska, a middle-class suburb southwest of Minneapolis. As we grow older, I see it more often: wives driving, husbands happy to be relieved of the responsibility.
Raymond has his eyes peeled for the house numbers posted on mail boxes, front doors, trees. “Are you sure it was 337?” he asks.
“This isn’t even the street yet,” I say. “Relax.”
Unlike me, Raymond hasn’t a clue how to program, use, or even turn on the GPS. To my right I see the old town tennis courts, red clay, five of them, same number as when I was a kid. I know to make a left just past the courts. The GPS announces, “Make your next left.”
I turn onto Sunset Street, and take my foot off the gas pedal, letting the car drift along on its own momentum. Everything looks both different and the same. It is still a leafy, residential neighborhood, with giant elm and tulip trees forming a canopy over the street. And yet there are the modern evolutions: driveways crammed with three and four cars, most of them SUVs; elaborate jungle jims, painted forest green with climbing rungs of unpainted wood; odd, garish banners flapping over front doors and hanging from porches.
The GPS announces, “337 Sunset, you have arrived at your destination.” I pull the car to the curb and there, where my old house used to sit, is an edifice that stretches almost the entire width of the property. “Oh, my god, look what they’ve done to it,” I cry. “It must be 6,000 square feet.”
“That’s disappointing.”
“I guess it’s just the way things are. All of a sudden all the young turks working at General Mills and 3M want to live in Chaska.”
“I wanted it to be just like when you were growing up here.”
“Raymond, I suspect none of the people in the building trades here were aware of your fantasy.”
He laughs. “But if they were, I’m sure they would have indulged me.”
I am catering to Raymond because last week, during a cystoscopy down at Mayo, the urologist found several polyps in Raymond’s bladder. The doctor said it would be nearly a week before the biopsy is back, so to take Raymond’s mind off his morbid preoccupation with what he is convinced will be a dire result, I suggested we take the short flight from Phoenix to Minneapolis and do something he’s been wanting to do for the nearly three decades we’ve been married: revisit the scene of my deflowering.
I point out the modest colonial just to the left of where my house used to be. “You’ll be happy to know,” I tell him, “that the only difference in the Simko house is that it is now painted cream instead of white.”
“Is that where you used to cut through the rhododendrons?” he asks.
“Well, for one thing, they’re all fir trees now, and second, unlike this monstrosity, our house stopped about thirty yards short of the property line. So in my day it was a much longer walk. Gave me a chance to have much wetter drawers.”
“Stop trying to indulge me,” he says sharply. “I hate when you do that.”
“Sorry.” It’s very difficult to anticipate the constructs that will ignite Raymond’s imagination. He loves to learn that I find someone other than himself sexually arousing, but the discovery has to be almost accidental. If I volunteer it too readily, then he assumes I am trying to please him. Apparently, trying to please him ruins everything. He likes my desire to be illicit, wanton, something I feel must be hidden from him. It also works if it’s something that happened a long time ago.
A woman somewhere in her late seventies answers the door. Through the weave of wrinkles and sagging cheeks, I recognize Mrs. Simko. “Yes, can I help you?” she asks rather warmly.
“Mrs. Simko, hi. I’m Miranda Knapp.”
She looks at me curiously.
“I used to live next door.”
“Oh, my God, Miranda. How nice to see you, dear. Come in. What brings you back to town?” If only she knew.
We step into the vestibule. Aside from its looking considerably smaller, the rug, the chandelier, the mirror on the wall are exactly as I remembered. “This is my husband Raymond Phayer.”
“Nice to meet you, Mr. Phayer,” she says a touch coquettishly.
“Call me Raymond.” He takes her hand in both of his. “I’m certainly not going to call you Mrs. Simko.”
“Oh, no, of course not. I’m Grace.” Raymond pats her hand before letting it go, and I can see that even while haunted by his impending biopsy results, my husband’s instinct is to charm the ladies.
“How about a cup of tea?” she asks.
“Oh, we’d love to. But do you mind if I show Raymond around first. He wants to see where Jeff and I used to play gin rummy and things.”
Without quite realizing when he’s appeared, I notice there is now a fourth person in the room, a male of about my own age, maybe a little older. He has on a cardigan sweater over a yellowed white shirt, and his face has the collapsed look of someone who is missing most of his teeth. His ears protrude, and what little hair he has left is long and unkempt.
“Tommy, look who’s here,” cries out Grace, with the forced gaiety of a parent who is working hard to keep her rage toward her child under wraps. “Miranda Knapp, the girl who used to live next door.”
My eyes shoot over toward Raymond, who is taking in the scene with a barely contained look of horror.
“Raymond, this is Tommy,” I say, “one of the Simko brothers.” The two men shake hands. Tommy turns to me. “You’re Miranda Knapp?” he asks somewhat incredulously.
“I am.”
“You sure have changed.”
My impulse is to say, So have you. But I worry it’ll come out sounding terribly cruel.
“People say you moved to New York and became some kind of big fancy dentist.”
“Actually, it’s New Jersey. A town called Ridgewood, not unlike Chaska.”
“Tommy, show Miranda and her husband around while I brew us up a pot of tea.”
It is a one-story house, just as I remembered. “This is Mom’s bedroom,” says Tommy. “Dad died in 2000, and Mom didn’t like living alone. So I moved back home.” He leads us into his mother’s neat, tiny bedroom. There are dozens of photos on the far wall, and Raymond and I fall into a sort of trance as we study them. There is Grace in a bathing suit, making like Sophia Loren on the back porch of a cabin next to a lake; Tommy and Jeff dressed for church; Tommy as a young man in some kind of military uniform; Jeff in a suit next to a pretty young woman in a bridal gown; Jeff with two small children on his lap as part of a large family picture, the kind someone would take at a Thanksgiving gathering.
“Oh, my God, Miranda, here’s one of you,” says Raymond. “Look how pretty you were.” And indeed there is a picture of me, standing between Tommy and Jeff on our front lawn, the three of us in parkas. It is winter and apparently we have just built a snowman. I have no recollection of the scene whatsoever.
“And where did you and your brother sleep?” Raymond asks suddenly.
“Same place I sleep now.” Tommy leads us toward the rear of the house. “It’s only really a five room house, when you think about it. Soon as we sell it, you just know someone’s gonna knock it down.”
We enter the bedroom, which I remember in excruciating detail. There is no longer a bunk bed, just a lone single cot in its place. Raymond marches right in and opens the closet, as if expecting to find someone hiding there. The closet is a mess, a pile of laundry heaped on the floor. “Never been any good at cleaning up,” says Tommy.
Mrs. Simko, Grace, has brewed a surprisingly bracing pot of Earl Grey, which she serves with some delicious shortbread cookies. Tommy doesn’t sit with us, just sort of hovers in the background.
“What do you do for a living, Thomas?” Raymond asks.
“Well, I used to sell snowmobiles and tractors at the John Deere dealership up in Brandon, but now that I’m back in Chaska I’ve got my hands full just taking care of the house and running errands for mom and things.”
“Aaron left us a very nice pension,” adds Grace. And I suddenly remember that Mr. Simko had taught English at Edina High.
“Do you have a family?” I ask.
Tommy chuckles. “Uh uh, women have always been pretty much a mystery to me.”
Raymond looks at me meaningfully.
“Grace,” I say, “I notice from the photos in your bedroom that Jeff seems to have a very nice family. Do they live nearby?”
Grace looks over at Tommy, and they hold each other’s eye for a moment. “Well, Jeff isn’t with us anymore.” Her eyes tear up instantly.
Tommy moves closer to the table. “Jeff – Jeff shot himself a couple of years back. It was during elk season. The sheriff up there listed it as a suicide, but Mom and I know it was an accident.”
“He had so much to live for,” says Grace, “two beautiful children, a boy and a girl, and a good job teaching school, just like his father. They were about to make him head of the department.”
“Oh, no. Oh, no,” I say. “That is so sad. I am so sorry.” I reach out and take Grace’s hand.
“His wife was no good, carrying on with the neighbor,” adds Tom.
“Oh, I am so sorry, Grace, I am so sorry.”

I make Raymond drive on the way back to our hotel in downtown Minneapolis, for I cannot stop whimpering. I keep murmuring, “Oh, no, oh, no, oh, no,” my eyes closed, my face buried in my hands. I feel an overpowering desire not to see anything.
Raymond touches me gently on the shoulder. “You still love the boy, don’t you.”
“He was so sweet Raymond, so sweet.”
“Well, not really,” he says hesitantly. “He hid all his friends in the closet.”
“Don’t you understand, you idiot – he felt bad for them. He was the prettiest child – every single girl in the eighth grade was mad about him. It came so easy to him. He was sharing his success with his friends.”
Raymond didn’t say anything for a while. “It’s funny, when a guy is really good-looking women will forgive him almost anything.”
“All my life I’ve regretted it was that awful brother who took me. Now…now it makes me feel like puking.”

Just as we arrive back at the hotel, Raymond’s cell phone rings. It is Dr. Hoffman, his urologist. Raymond presses the speaker button. “Good news, Mr. Phayer, your biopsy has come back negative. We’re going to have to cystoscope you every four months or so, keep an eye on those polyps. But right now you’re good to go.”
As we pad about the bathroom getting dressed for dinner, Raymond, uncharacteristically, draws me a bath. He gets me a bottle of Evian from the mini-bar. A complete role reversal. I am suddenly the one who is being catered to.
At dinner, he orders a bottle of Dom Perignon. “Dr. Hoffman said you shouldn’t drink any alcohol till a good two weeks after your cystoscope,” I say.
“Fuck ‘em. No cancer, I drink.” The bottle costs $265 here in the restaurant of the Minneapolis Ritz Carlton. After a second glass, my despondency metamorphoses into an almost pleasant melancholy. Raymond puts his hand over mine. “You know, I do believe you love that boy more than you’ve ever loved me.”
I shrug. “I don’t think so,” I manage to say.
“No, no, it’s okay. It’s wonderful, in fact. One’s spouse is always some sort of awful compromise. But the person who first invades your consciousness when you’re a kid, the excitement you feel in their presence – what could ever beat that.”
“He was so beautiful, Raymond, so unimaginably beautiful. He had a high forehead, a broad intelligent brow, this wonderful blond buzz cut, almost platinum, and azure eyes. He looked at people so sweetly. He didn’t have a mean bone in his body. Every time I saw him, I felt an impulse to lick him, his face, his hands, like a cat.”
When we climb into bed, Raymond, as I predicted, is all over me. “The doctor said no sex until five years after your cystoscope.”
“I have an idea,” he says. “You were kind enough to indulge me in my stupid desire to revisit the taking of your virginity. How boorish of me! How insensitive! So let’s pretend it wasn’t that awful brother who forced himself upon you, and that you are still a virgin. And that it’s the younger one, the sweet one, Jeff who is lying with you. How would you want it to happen? I realize, of course, that at seventy years of age, my belly spilling over the elastic of my pajama bottoms, that I am a poor substitute for a beautiful pubescent boy, smooth of face, sweet of smell, but I do have nice blue eyes.”
“You have beautiful eyes, Raymond.”
“Then how would you like it to happen?”
“I – I would like us to be lying on the top bunk of his bed, not the bottom. I would like to climb up first, and have him climb up right behind me so that he can see the cute little bunnies on the pretty new pink panties that my grandmother had just bought me at the Edina Discount Department Store. I would be lying on my back beside him, and he would lean over and kiss me, and this time he would let me slip my tongue in his mouth and then he would slip his tongue in my mouth and we would just kiss and kiss and then everything would take care of itself.”

HIS PROSTATE/MY LEFT BREAST

“Should I put on the Jacuzzi?” Tim calls in from the kitchen. I am sitting in the living/dining room putting nail polish on my toes and watching one of those nature shows, this one about a man who hung around grizzly bears on the Alaskan Peninsula until he was eaten by one. Our friend Sarah Lerner, a Manhattan psychoanalyst, joked he must have had an abusive father he was somehow trying to win over.
“I’ve got to wait for my toes to dry.”
“How long does that take?”
“’Bout half an hour.” Before I left the hospital, the day nurse warned me there’s a tendency to let oneself go after surgery and that I should pay particular attention to my appearance. Ironically, it was something she learned from me in a class I taught on after-care in the early nineties.
Tim breezes in from the kitchen and hands me a glass of orange juice. “A half hour is perfect. That’s exactly how long it takes to heat up.” He heads out onto the patio, flips on the spa, and hurries back into the house. Despite this being April in Scottsdale, it is 44 degrees out. He stoops and kisses the top of my head. “I’d sit with you,” he says, “but I’ve got to keep stirring the oatmeal.”
“That’s okay. I’m really into this.” I nod at the TV, an appliance as of little interest to Tim as a coping saw is to me. I would never admit it to him, but I absolutely love frittering away time in front of the television – soap operas, quiz shows, almost anything holds my interest when I’m in the mood just to veg out.
“Want a cup of chamomile?” It’s rather astonishing how solicitous Tim has been since my operation. I hear him humming to himself as he flits about, adhering to his morning routine: slice an orange, pull himself into tree pose on his right leg, heat his cup under a cascade of hot water, assume tree pose on his left leg.
He has little idea how observant I am of him, not unlike our now deceased half collie, half standard poodle was of me. If I left the bedroom to get the morning paper in just my panties, Arnold would remain on his blanket at the foot of our bed. If I pulled on slacks or a skirt, he would scamper after me, anxious that I was leaving the house.
So I am pet to my husband, he the sun around which I revolve. Despite his sense of himself as kind, polite, interested in others, our marriage has been mostly all about him. Tim.

It never fails to amaze me how blue the Arizona sky is at the northern tip of Scottsdale, here in the foothills of the Tonto National Forest. I am lying on my back in the hot tub, one of Tim’s large, golf-coarsened hands under my ass, the other, like a rudder, at the small of my back. We are both naked, Tim looming over me, slowly turning me around and around, a favorite ritual of ours ever since we bought our place in Desert Vistas.
I try not to think about how I look to him, my left breast, never more than a 34B, now as flat as a young boy’s, the still purple welt of a scar snaking from my armpit six inches down my ribcage.
And, yet, knowing Tim as I do, I doubt that it is putting him off. Since the night we met in 1955, his libido has seemed focused, often to the point of annoyance, on my rather expansive thicket of very dark pubic hair – so much so that he has consistently resisted my intention of having it waxed, a continuing embarrassment during swim season. I am reassured by his erection bobbing against the bottom of my thigh.
Great wafts of mist are forming as the heated water of the Jacuzzi meets the cold, dry Scottsdale air, nestling me in a cocoon of swirling clouds. For the first time since my surgery I feel myself truly letting go. As with Tim’s prostate cancer, I know it will be years before I can be sure the disease has not returned. But lying here in my husband’s large, strong hands, I feel a sense of relaxation and optimism begin to suffuse my body.
Perhaps that is why it takes me several seconds to realize that Ethan Lerner is staring at us from the porch of our house, not fifteen yards away. There is a thick palla verde tree between us, and I suspect this is why Ethan is standing there as if he somehow cannot be seen. He is absolutely riveted, and I let my eyelids flutter close, as if I am fully asleep. I do not want to startle him.
I am surprised that I feel absolutely no desire to cover up or to alert Tim, whose back is to the porch. I’ve always felt a certain affection for Ethan, and I think he for me, each of us married to a more extroverted, domineering spouse. As Tim and Sarah bicker over whether Joyce Carol Oates can write or not, Ethan and I chat about our kids or how much we like caramel crunch ice cream. There is a real feeling of simpatico.
The sad thing is, and he’s a good-looking man, I have never felt even the slightest hint of desire for Ethan. I suspect the feeling is mutual. As I’ve observed our friends over the years, it seems inevitable that we’re attracted to personalities different from us. The passive for the aggressive, and vice versa.
Suddenly, I feel Tim bending over and I know what is coming next. He is going to take a great wad of my pubic hair between his lips and hold me afloat, something that, one, I resist because it is painful and, two, usually submit to because it is proof of my rather extraordinary buoyancy. I wriggle out of Tim’s grasp, and the splashing seems to snap Ethan out of his trance. Hurriedly, he bends to place some kind of package in front of our front door. I assume it is a fruit basket or flowers, in honor of my recent surgery.

The phone rings early in the afternoon, and it is Sarah Lerner, wanting to know if I feel well enough to come over to their place for dinner. I wonder what Ethan has told her about my scar.
When we step into the Lerner’s modest living room, I am dismayed to see the Phayers and Posnicks there as well. We and the Lerners have smaller homes, the Phayers and Posnicks massive houses, the size of mid-sized hotels.
A stack of small gifts and cards and bouquets are on the coffee table. A Welcome Back to Desert Vistas, Emily banner is draped across an armchair. I pretend to be touched, overcome, but, really, I’m trying to put the operation behind me, yet people keep shoving it back in my face.
Ray Phayer pops out of his seat and gives me an especially warm hug, kissing me directly on the lips. I hope Tim isn’t watching. He maintains most wives are cheek kissers, and that it is too forward to offer your lips to another man, even if he is a good friend.
“I don’t know,” I tell him, “in my family we’ve always been lip-kissers.”
“You don’t kiss women on the lips,” he counters.
“No, that’s true,” I allow. “But I don’t mean anything by it. It’s totally platonic.”
“Nothing’s totally platonic,” he replies. “Not even taking a shit.”
Ray’s hair is completely silver now, and the pad of flesh under his jaw seems fuller, softening what I remember to be a strong, firm chin-line. Still, he is the handsomest among our quartet of men, and I find myself flirtatious around him, anxious to please, drawn toward his chest and shoulders. I am glad to be feeling this way, the first hint of an amorous impulse since I was diagnosed back in January.
During dinner, which out here in Arizona is rarely served later than seven, I look up to see Ethan staring at me. When I smile at him, his eyes dart to the side. This happens several times. I wonder if the purple scar has fascinated, hypnotized, repulsed him. A wave of sadness floods over me. I am sixty-two. Broken blood vessels are creating a roadmap across my face. My once perfect ass is beginning to sag. I have lost a breast.
I am ten, twenty, at best thirty years away from the end. Quick, somebody do something.
There is a lull in the conversation. I see Tim lay down his salad fork in a way I have come to recognize over the years. He is going to say something. I wonder if he is one-tenth as aware of my patterns as I am of his – probably not.
“So, Ethan,” he says to the table at large, “What did you think of Emily’s scar? Not so bad.”
Panicked, Ethan glances over at his wife Sarah, looking for some kind of support; but she simply gets up and goes into the kitchen, as if to bring in another dish.
“I – I’m not sure what you’re talking about,” he finally manages to blurt.
“Oh, come on, I saw you staring at us in the hot tub.” Tim traces his hand down his side, indicating the location of my scar. “That jagged purple thing. You couldn’t miss it.”
“Thanks a lot,” I pipe up.
“Oh, my God, you saw Emily naked in the hot tub,” says Alex Posnick. “I’ve always wanted to see her naked.”
“Even with my jagged purple scar.”
“Especially with your jagged purple scar. Oh, my God!”
The conversation rages on about the trimness of my figure – I am just under five feet and have weighed the same ninety-seven pounds since my senior year in nursing school. Sarah, returned from the kitchen, Stella Posnick, and Ray’s wife Miranda join their husbands in flattering descriptions of my ass, my waist, the slenderness of my arms and legs.
I can’t be sure whether their compliments are sincere or whether they are simply trying to make me feel better about having just lost a breast; either way, it feels absolutely wonderful to be the center of attention. I flash back to a fantasy I had as a seven year old girl of myself as a gorgeously browning chicken, turning slowly on a rotisserie as the cuter of the boys in my second grade class watch in admiration.
It is almost a contest now, the men trying to outdo each other, citing ever more obscure areas of my body they would like to see unclothed; and the women how much they’d like to trade their arms, thighs, facial structure for mine.
After awhile, their words fade under and I am seeing only their faces, eyes eager, animated, kind. They are rallying behind me, using whatever they can to cheer me up, these sixty-somethings whose parents and friends are dropping like flies all around them. Despite their jealousies and disappointments and fears, they have actually found enough generosity of spirit to want to make me feel safe and loved. This is so much better than my parents were able to manage when I failed a test or got picked on by my clique or lost a boyfriend.
I start to cry – loud, heaving sobs – I can’t help myself. Tim gets up and takes my hand. “Come on,” he says, “I’ll take you home.”
“No, no, I’m enjoying this too much. Oh, God, I can’t stop crying.” Ethan reaches over and hands me his intricately embroidered damask handkerchief. “Go ahead,” he says, “Sarah’s father left us dozens.”
I blow my nose loudly, smiling through my tears. “You guys are so great,” I manage to say.
When we leave, I give every single one of them a lip kiss, a good long lip kiss, even the women. And they kiss me back, and I hope Tim is watching.
Tim switches off the light. “Good night, sweetie, Sleep tight,” he says, rolling away from me. I toss my book on the floor and snuggle in behind him. Turning the events of the day over in my head, I don’t say anything for the longest time.
Finally, I say, “We’re in the same boat now, you and me.”
“What do you mean?”
He knows what I mean, I’m sure of it. “You don’t have a prostate, I’m minus a left breast.”
“Yeah, but Saul is going to make you a new one. You can’t get a new prostate.”
“Yeah, but a fake tit is no replacement for a real one.”
“I suppose you’re right,” he says. “We’re in the same boat.”
“Are you happy about that?”
“Well, I’m not happy you’ve had cancer, that’s for sure.”
“Well, we’re more in balance again,” I say. “The order has been restored. I think you’ll be in a better mood.”
There’s not much he can say to that, but I am feeling a surge of love for this man I have been together with thirty-nine years now. I slip down beneath the covers and take his flaccid penis in my mouth.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” he asks. “Are you ready?”
I don’t answer, just keep sucking his penis. It gets firmer, though not a full-fledged erection. But I have an instinct I can get it inside me.
I moisten my fingers and transfer the saliva to between my legs. It has been almost two months now and I need to repeat the process several times. I climb on top of Tim and, despite dryness and a certain amount of pain, gingerly lower myself down upon him. I can sense his penis stiffening inside me.
As I lean forward to press my chest to his, I feel his hands reach under my nightie till his large, calloused right hand touches my scar. Slowly, tenderly, firmly, he moves his palm across my nippleless breast, massaging the soreness, drawing a warm wave of blood to the area until the pain seems to disappear.

Monday

WIFE #3 AGAIN

Skipper slammed the door of his ’82 red Chevy pick up truck hard, but it made a flat, unsatisfying sound and he could tell that it hadn’t shut. He slammed it harder with the same result and screamed, “Fuck!,” swallowing the word at the last second so that it burned in the back of his throat. This time he leaned into the truck to see what the problem was and felt his head suddenly snap back as the brim of his ten gallon banged against the edge of the driver’s seat.
The hat flipped up in the air and although Skipper tried to grab it on its way down he could not quite get his hand around the crown as it fell to the parking lot floor. He bent down to pick it up and his guitar case slammed into the truck door, making a loud thwack. Skipper hollered a garbled obscenity, then stood and took a deep breath, counting slowly to five. He checked to see what was not working with the door and discovered the metal clasp of the seatbelt was lying inside the door housing. There was an ugly gash where the clasp had been slammed against the padding of the door.
Skipper pushed the seat belt out of the way, shut the door, and walked slowly up the steps of Joe Steak, the oldest of the longtime cowboy restaurants on the main drag of Cave Creek.
As soon as he stepped inside, the quiet of the black, cool desert night gave way to the chatter and clinking of diners talking and eating. The clock behind the reservations desk read 8:20, nearly an hour past the time that Skipper was supposed to have begun strumming the first few bars of the evening.
Got to cut back on the red wine, he thought. A light sleeper who up until recently had never needed an alarm clock, he woke with a start just twenty minutes ago, not knowing what day it was or what town he was in. His radio was blaring a Suns game at a volume that would have been too loud for the hard of hearing.
Wishing he were at least fifty pounds lighter, Skipper slid as inconspicuously as possible for a man whose belly spilled some eight inches over his cowboy belt into the little set from which he performed Thursday, Friday and Saturday nights. He unpacked his guitar quickly and launched right in, Livin on the road my friend… hoping that Oren, manager and son of the owner, had not noticed his absence. But banging the guitar had apparently loosened the D string, and Skipper had to stop and place the guitar across his lap.
At that very moment Oren cruised by on his way toward the bar. Skipper tipped his hat, but the young man continued on without so much as a nod. Skipper resumed, Now you wear your skin like iron, your breath as hard as kerosene ….
He felt out of breath, a little hoarse, but singing always soothed him, and as he started the second verse, his whole system seemed to lose its tenseness. Lefty he can’t sing the blues all night long like he used to.… Through all the ups and downs, the big paychecks and the little rundown bars, the nights in the arms of Gwen and Marlene or tumbling onto some dank motel cot drunk and alone, of one thing he could be sure: the people listening, as he did himself, took pleasure in his voice.
The tall waitress with the long braid straight down the middle stopped, as was her habit, to watch him for a moment. Skipper winked, hoisting an imaginary shot glass to his lips. The girl smiled back and went on her way.
The drink did not arrive, however, and Skipper sang a fifth and then a sixth song, his throat feeling drier, his voice sounding hoarser, till he thought it would just grind to a halt. He tried to catch the eye of the waitress with the braid as she hustled by with an enormous round tray, but she pretended not to see him.
“Oren,” he whispered, waving at the manager over. “Where the hell’s my drink already.”
Oren put his forefinger to his lips. “Please,” he said. “I don’t think you should drink while you’re playing. It doesn’t look professional.”
“What the fuck. What’s a country singer without a drink in his hands.”
“You start to slur your words. The people in the backroom can’t hear you.” This had become a point of contention within weeks after Oren had graduated hotel school and come to work in his father’s restaurant.
“I told you, get a better mike.”
“It’s a Senheiser,” Oren said and walked away.
In the old days Skipper would have just said fuck you and got up and bought himself a double at the bar and brought it back to the set and resumed singing. Or maybe he would have caught up with Oren, spun him around and smashed him flush on the nose, not because he really felt like it but because he imagined that’s what old Merle would have done.
But he’d blown too many good gigs, broken his hand too many times, gone through far too much money, and had his own nose flattened half way across his face and back, not to mention that Oren was, at six five, three inches taller, three decades younger, and had played two years of college football.
So Skipper croaked out another song, finishing the set, then got himself a triple Jim Beam on the rocks and went and sat outside in his truck. Turning the heater way up, he lit a Marlboro and switched the dial to WWAL on the FM radio. He loved smoking in the cab of his pick up at night, the windows all steamed up, dragging deeply on his beloved cigarettes while breathing in all the trapped smoke as well.
Made a fellow wonderfully light-headed and just a little sleepy. Skipper let his head loll back against the headrest. We come here quite often and listen to music, Partaking of yesterday’s wine….Jesus, that man could tell a story.
What the fuck is it with you guys, Mary Jo, his second wife, would say. Always thinking you have to live what you sing. You don’t see Placido Domingo walking around pretending he’s the fucking Barber of Seville.
Skipper smiled to himself. God, he loved women who got right up in your face even though they knew it might mean taking a hard slap to the cheek. Or even worse. Not that he ever really hit any of his wives. Mostly he just got a hard on when they yelled at him, hissing like alley cats, shoulders all hunched, asses out. He would think, what that woman needs is a cock in her, but most of the time he couldn’t have been more wrong.
Closing his eyes, the alcohol beginning to ease the very last vestiges of tension in the far reaches of his limbs, Skipper stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray and pushed his hat down over his face, blocking out the streetlamp at the edge of Cave Creek Road. Yesterday’s wine, we’re yesterday’s wine, aging like time, like yesterday’s wine.
It seemed just a moment later someone was knocking on his window. The waitress with the braid yanked the door open. “Come on, Skipper, you were supposed to be back on 15 minutes ago. Hurry up. Oren is so pissed.” She stood there with her arms folded across her chest.
“You run on in, darlin’,” said Skipper. “Jest got to get situated here.”
“You okay?”
“Oh, yeah, old Skip’s jest fine.” He waited for her to leave, then swigged the last of his bourbon, shuddered, and lit another Marlboro. He took a deep drag, but when he started to exhale the onrush of smoke tickled his throat and he started to cough, a small dry cough, but one he couldn’t stop. There was a rawness now at the back of his throat that made him want to suck in air, as if that would somehow cool the irritation. He opened the window and gasped deeply of the cold night air, but that just made his throat feel dryer, as if he’d swallowed a mouthful of talc, which in turn made him want to cough again.
He held his engineers handkerchief against his mouth, coughing every few seconds, waiting for the urge to cease. Liquid now seemed to be forming in the back of his throat, and he spit into the handkerchief, which he held up to the streetlight. But the red of the fabric made it impossible to tell whether it was blood or not. Whatever it was, the liquid had eased the terrible dryness.
Fuckin’ doctor, he thought as he slipped back into the set at the front of Joe Steak, pluckin’ those little pieces of flesh from the roof of my mouth. Shoulda never let him touch me. Bastards do more harm than good.
Sitting at a fancy table in a ritzy restaurant, He was staring at his coffee cup…. he sang in little more than a whisper. Reaching down, he cranked the amp way up, smiling at the diners sitting nearest. He had always been able to work a crowd with his translucent blue eyes and big blond handle-bar moustache. But the patrons seemed hardly to notice him, young couples in nice clothes talking about buying new cars and remodeling kitchens.
The waitress with the braid brought him a tall glass of water and he drank greedily. But still he could find little of his voice and began leaving off in the middle of a phrase, trying to cover the missing words with ever more animated guitar playing, adding tremolos and arpeggios when his taste had always run to a Spartan minimalism.
The bar stools were placed seat down atop the bar. Skipper sipped a Budweiser straight from the bottle and watched the girl with the braid swabbing the counters, stacking glasses. She had a big ass and a weak chin, not nearly as pretty as any of his wives. But she was at least a quarter century younger than he, and that counted for something. “Sit and have a beer. Tell me all about yourself.”
“Oh, I’d love, too, Skipper, but I gotta finish closing up. My boyfriend’ll be here any minute.”
A light flicked off in the back room. “That’s okay, Annie, you run along. I’ll lock up.” Oren appeared out of the shadows. He walked behind the bar and poured himself a Cutty on the rocks. “Skipper,” he said, “come and sit over here. We gotta talk.”
Once in 1967, after a performance at a dingy club outside Houston, Skipper sat at the bar drinking when a skinny kid with a druggy-looking girlfriend -- the two of them couldn’t have been more than seventeen – began mimicking Skipper’s singing voice. Nothing mean, almost sort of flattering. But when Skipper kidded back, something about the young man’s being a string bean, the kid was off his barstool and before he knew it Skipper was on the floor, holding his arms up as the kid and his girl and a whole bunch of suddenly materialized friends were kicking him with their steel-toed boots. That was the first time it struck him: things could get real bad real fast.

In August in Phoenix it not infrequently gets up to 112 degrees. In Cave Creek, about thirty miles to the north, it’s usually eight to ten degrees cooler. Lily, Skipper’s daughter from his first marriage, invited him back east to Wildwood, where she and her husband had rented a little house on the Jersey shore.
But his throat hurt too bad. And after the surgery, he talked funny. So Lily got out her old, dog-eared address books and began making calls. Wife #2 was remarried to a veterinarian living in Nevada and laughed at the idea. Wife #4 said she was sorry to hear the news, but that she and Skipper had been together less than six months and she just didn’t feel that much for him.
The answering machine at the apartment of Wife #3 said in a thick southern drawl, ‘Leave a message and if I’m in the mood I just might call you back.’ Wife #1, her own mother, had, like her mother before her, succumbed to kidney disease almost two years ago.
So Lily was searching Expedia.com for a round trip ticket to Phoenix when the phone rang. “What’s this shit about Skipper?” said the voice with the deep Mississippi accent.

Skipper was lying on his unmade day bed watching Oprah and soothing his endlessly raw throat with cold Budweisers when he heard footsteps coming up the wooden steps to the little apartment he rented above the travel agency. A skinny woman with bleached blond hair and big hoop earrings stepped through the front door.
“Holy shit, look what the cat dragged in.”
“You talk funny, Skipper.”
“I got cancer of the throat.”
“I heard.” He looked at her curiously. “Lily called. Your Jeweesh daughter.” She fished in her pocketbook and pulled out a deck of cards. “You still play gin rummy?”
She sat down on the bed next to him. “Jesus, what a mess. Soon as we play a rubber I’m gonna clean this place up. And don’t think I’m gonna sleep with you.” She looked over her shoulder. There was a couch against the far wall. “I guess that’ll do.”
Skipper swung his legs onto the floor and sat up. “I heard they made you some kind of big time pit boss over in Vegas.”
“I took a leave of absence.”
“You can do that?”
“No ex-husband of mine is gonna die alone – even if he was a giant pain in the ass.”
Wife #3 held out the cards to be cut, but Skipper waved her off. She started to deal. “Supposedly, the doctor says you ain’t gonna make it more than another six weeks?”
Skipper shrugged. “What do they know.”
“Well, don’t go provin’ him wrong. A girl could go crazy in this shit hole.” She flipped over a card. “Okay, knock with five or less.”

Sunday

The Gasman's Wife

Posnick was wandering through Debbie and Artie Van Nostrand’s expansive first floor looking for somebody to talk to. He’d left Stella in the kitchen chatting with two women from her Thursday golf group whose names he couldn’t quite remember, both of them wearing their hair cropped close as a man’s.
This is something he’d run into quite a bit over the past several winters in Scottsdale. He called them The Man-Wives of Desert Vistas. Slim, toned, sinewy women wearing little makeup and their hair in crew cuts. He wondered what they and their husbands did, if anything, in bed.
Posnick wasn’t quite sure what he was on the hunt for. A young, pretty woman with blond hair, bare shoulders, and slim arms? A landsman with an equally strong sense of irony about finding himself living among the golf-loving goyim of Arizona? A tall, slender WASP with a single-digit handicap who might offer to include Posnick in one of his high-powered golf games?
There was an empty seat on the L-shaped couch near the fireplace, and Posnick placed his plate on the coffee table and sat next to a gray-haired woman with a handsome face and a long, regal neck. Her skin was tightly pored and without wrinkles, yet there was something about her that suggested late sixties, even early seventies.
“….documentary on one of the cable channels,” she was saying to the elderly man to her left, “ and they were interviewing this woman whose husband had just died and she was saying something about getting on with her life, not curling up into a cocoon just because the man she had shared the last 48 years with had passed. I thought to myself right on.” The woman was talking with what sounded to Posnick’s ear a slight southern accent.
This was not the kind of company Posnick had been seeking, but something about the woman’s powerful sense of self appealed to him. It was clear that even at this age she was accustomed to being beautiful. Yet there was nothing arrogant about her. Some people are born with a musical ear, others with an ability to scoop up grounders, still others with fine features and eyes in which richly colored hazel irises sit in unusually clear pools of white. Accidents of birth.
“I don’t know,” interjected Posnick, “I’m kind of hoping that when I die my wife takes to her bed for the rest of her days, reading the classics and occasionally weeping over my absence, never once thinking about making love with another man.”
Posnick. Always the provocateur. The woman swiveled her head toward him with astonishing grace. She focused her hazel eyes directly upon his. “Why would you ever want that?”
Because I’m a conniving, pathologically jealous sneak who wants the run of the walk for myself while I monopolize every waking moment of my wife’s life, who, it turns out, cuckolded me with her boss in the very first months of our marriage. I lost my first born son, who made me happier than I have ever been in my life, in a car accident and ever since have been unable to sleep more than an hour or two a night. I’m out of the house before dawn, wandering the fairways on which he brought me such pleasure, hoping against hope, since I am a life-long atheist, that he will emerge from the early morning mist and make my life worth living again.
Posnick blinked, mesmerized by the woman’s gaze, reaching into the far corner’s of his brain for a response that might rescue him. “Because…” Posnick vamped, trying to make it seem as if he were searching for the absolutely perfect way to express his thought, “…because…I would never want some other man to hurt her.”
The older woman smiled. “Well, I guess that’s okay,” she allowed.
“Are you two guys married?” Posnick asked, knowing that there was no possible way she could be the wife of such an ordinary looking old man.
“We’re on a blind date,” she said. “He’s Deb’s father. I live up the road.”
“Wow, a blind date. I thought those only happened when you were seventeen.” Posnick stuck out his hand. “I’m Alex Posnick.”
“Good to meet you, Alex,” said the older man. As he reached across the woman to shake Posnick’s hand, his elbow grazed her not insubstantial bosom. Posnick was buoyed that she neither flinched nor pulled away. “I’m Pete. Pete Peterson. And this is Joelle Norsgaard.”
The woman simply nodded without offering her hand. Posnick, feeling an overpowering urge to touch her, stuck out his hand. She took hold of it, and shook it with neither firmness nor slackness. Posnick noted her long fingers and large, square-edged nails coated in clear polish. He felt her begin to withdraw her hand, and held it for an additional moment, not wanting to let it go.
“So how’s it going?” asked Posnick. “Any sparks yet?”
Pete shook his head. “She’s in love with another man. I’m very disappointed.”
“I would be, too. What’s he like?” he asked the woman.
“I’m not sure I can describe him. I knows he’s tall, which is important because I’m 5’ 10” and he just towers over me.”
At 5’ 6”, Posnick felt hurt to the quick. “He must be younger, right?”
“No, he’s 78. But he’s not in love with me.”
“Oh, he must be thinking you’re not in love with him. Just like in high school. Everybody feels that way,” said Posnick.
“How could he not be in love with you?” said Pete.
“He doesn’t return any of my calls anymore. We went out for about four months, and then he let it be known he really wasn’t that interested.”
“He told you?”
“He said it was a long drive up here to Desert Vistas. He lives way down in Tempe.”
“Why doesn’t he stay over?”
“He did – once.”
Posnick couldn’t contain himself. “Did – did he stay in your bed?”
Joelle nodded. “Yes.”
Posnick was drilling her with his eyes, willing her to reveal more. He looked over at Pete for some kind of support. The older man shrugged.
“Did…you…make love?”
“No.”
“No?”
“He didn’t seem to want to.”
“Oh.” Posnick waited for her to go on, but she said nothing. He realized she was not being coy, that it was simply not in her nature to volunteer information.
“You wouldn’t have had that problem with me,” said Pete.
Nor me, thought Posnick. “You’re still sexually active?” he asked Pete.
“Well, I would be if I had anybody to be active with,” he answered, then burst into a rush of laughter.
“Well, why didn’t you initiate things?” he asked Joelle. He was beginning to feel increasingly like Havelock Ellis.
“I’ve never done that.”
“What do you mean?”
“I’m not sure I would know how.”
“Just grab the guy by his Johnson,” chortled Pete. “That’ll get the ball rolling – no pun intended.”
“Wait a second, I want to understand this. You’ve never once in your entire life initiated sexual intercourse? Not even with your husband?”
Joelle shook her head.
Posnick turned to Pete. “See, that’s what happens when you’re so beautiful. You never have to be the aggressor.” He turned his focus back to Joelle. “When you’ve got a puss like mine you’ve always got to be the one who gets things started.”
Posnick really didn’t think of himself as ugly at all, but he was hoping to wring some kind of compliment out of Joelle. She simply smiled.
“Her husband was a Texan,” added Pete. “Maybe that explains it.”
“You’re from Texas?” asked Posnick.
Joelle nodded. Posnick remembered his first sales trip to Houston, walking from boutique to boutique in the Galleria showing his fall line of sportswear, his head spinning as one after another tall, blond, full-bosomed, wasp-waisted, long-legged Houstonian sauntered by. So this is how they turned out.
“What kind of business was your husband in?”
“Farm equipment. Daddy was in the same business. Edward bought him out. He came to Daddy one day and said, ‘George, I want to buy your business and marry your daughter. He was 32. I was only 17 at the time.”
“Like out of an Edna Ferber novel.”
“I don’t believe I’ve read anything by her.”
Pete stood up. “I’m gonna see if Deb needs any help in the kitchen. Anybody want another drink?”
“I’ll have another red wine,” said Posnick.
“You can bring me one, too, Pete.” Joelle handed him her glass.
With Pete gone, she turned her body around to face Posnick more directly, giving him the she sense she was glad to be rid of her date for the moment. Perhaps she was enjoying being the focus of such an avid interviewer.
“So let me get this straight, you’re 17 – a junior? A senior?”
“Just finishing my junior year.”
“What year was that? You don’t have to tell me, I just find this fascinating. Trying to set the time in my mind.”
“1949. Truman was president. God, did Daddy hate Truman.”
Posnick thought, holy shit, I wasn’t even born yet. He did the arithmetic in his head. The woman was seventy, exactly twenty years older than himself.
“1949, smack in the middle of the Korean War. And your father comes to you and says, ‘Joelle, Mr. Edward Farm Equipment here wants to marry you and I think it’s a good idea.’ I mean, what did you think? Oh, good, he’s so handsome. Or, Damn, and I was gonna be captain of the cheerleading squad next year?”
“I’m not sure I was thinking much of anything. Mama and Daddy knew I’d be well taken care of and it just seemed the natural order of things.”
“Didn’t you want to go to college or anything?”
“Well, in those days not that many girls in our part of Texas went to college. I did finish high school, though. And as a matter of fact, I was captain of the cheerleading squad.” She smiled broadly for the first time, revealing just a suggestion of a sense of humor that Posnick hadn’t been sure was there.
“Really?” The image of a short pleated cheerleading skirt flying up over her panty had blood pounding in Posnick’s temples. “Alright, so you’re a married woman walking through the halls holding your books against your bosom just so…” Posnick held an imaginary book to his chest, “…the way girls did back in those days, and like how do all the other girls treat you?”
“Oh, a whole dozen or so of us must have been married. We sort of were a clique. We’d joke about it. The M.G.C. – married girls club. Two of the girls were even pregnant.”
Pete arrived and handed them each a glass of wine. He remained standing. “I’m going to turn in for the evening, Joelle. Do you mind? Maybe Alex’ll give you a lift home.”
“Sure, no problem.”
“I’ll see you at the Navaho course at about 10.”
“We’re playing golf tomorrow,” Joelle explained. “Great, see you at 10.”
Pete leaned down and kissed her on both cheeks, then disappeared down the long hallway in a defeated sort of shuffle.
Posnick said, “This is extraordinary. I mean, you have to excuse me for being so nosy, but this is so different from how I grew up.”
He watched her put the wine glass to her lips and take not a gulp but a rather long sustained drink. When she put the glass down it was less than half full.
“So you’ve got this new husband whom you barely know and now you’re sharing a bed, a bathroom, meals together, and yet he’s almost twice your age. It must have been weird.”
“Not really. Edward was a very good businessman, very strong, very forceful, and when I graduated high school he bought me this big brick house in the nicest part of Houston. A few months later I was pregnant with Edward, Junior. Edward was away on business most of the time and Mama lived just down the road and she helped with the housework and taking care of the baby and it was all very nice and normal. Then this big national chain offered Edward a whole ton of money for the distributorship – way more than it was worth according to Edward – and he retired. Wasn’t even 40 years old. Got himself a plane and a big Harley and souped up an old ‘55 Chevy. He loved to go roaring around all over the place. He’d grown up poor and had always dreamed of owning a ranch and so he took a whole bunch of the money he got for the business and bought a 3 thousand acre spread in Louisiana, just over the Texas border. So we left Houston and moved out to the ranch, Mama and Daddy as well, and by now I had all 3 kids, Edward Jr. and the two girls, Mary Pat and Jolene. And that was it.”
“And during this whole time, you, uh, never once cuddled up to him in the middle of the night and got things going.”
“I cuddled up if I was cold, and then sometimes he would start the process.”
“Oh, sort of passive aggressive.”
“Pardon?”
“Nothing.”
“After we were on the ranch about 12 years, something weird happened. Edward discovered there was natural gas on the land. He had an instinct for these things. Without really trying, almost everything he touched turned to money. Anyway, the Baton Rouge Power Company bought the drilling rights, and we began getting royalties, and Edward set up trusts for the kids and all, and then Edward died and I don’t think he had any idea how much money would come rolling in.”
“Sounds like he was a good man.”
“He was a wonderful man.”
“You must miss him terribly.”
“Not really. I don’t know why. I just don’t. When I saw this show on cable about this widow who got right back into life, I admired her so much. I thought that’s the way to do it.”
“Maybe there was just too big an age difference.”
“I don’t know, Alex, I really don’t.”
“Do you mind if I ask something very personal?”
Joelle shook her head. “Ask me anything. Doesn’t mean I’ll answer, but it’s okay to ask.”
“I mean, this is really personal.”
“Go ahead.”
“Did you guys have a good love life?”
“I think so.”
“ Were you…orgasmic?”
“There you are.”
Posnick whipped his head around to see Stella coming toward him with a cup of coffee and a plate of desserts. “I was looking all over for you.”
He leapt up and gestured for Stella to sit. “This is Joelle….”
“Norsgaard.”
“Joelle, this is my wife Stella.” Stella was wearing a black décolleté dress with a satin-edged slit up the right thigh and Posnick hoped that her stylishness would boost his value in Joelle’s eyes.
“I thought you’d want to try some of these cakes. They’re yummy.” She held the plate out to Joelle. “Would you like to try some?”
Joelle picked up a petit fours. “Don’t mind if I do,” she said and popped it into her mouth whole.
“Have you been sitting here the whole time?” Stella asked.
“Just about. Joelle is on a blind date with Deb’s dad.”
“Oh, how romantic.”

They drove six blocks north of the Van Nostrand’s, then made a left turn onto Cochise Trail, which stretched up into the most exclusive section of Desert Vistas.
“Next driveway,” said Joelle, and Stella turned the Toyota pickup with the extended cab into a sweeping circular driveway in front of a house that seemed every bit as long as a football field.
“It’s beautiful,” said Stella.
“You live here alone?” asked Posnick.
“I have a Mexican couple that lives in the casita.”
“Ah,” said Posnick.
“Alex, walk Joelle to the door for goodness sake.”
As they walked among the shadows of the front walk winding through the palla verde and the saguaro, Joelle hooked her arm in his. The cool night air of the desert filled him with a sense of possibility and optimism. They climbed several steps to the front door, and Posnick could see his truck gleaming in the moonlight. He wondered if Stella could see him as clearly, but the several glasses of red wine seemed to have dulled his sense of caution.
“Well, it was really lovely talking with you, Alex. You certainly have an unusual way of looking at things.” Joelle held out her hand, and as Posnick took hold of it he pulled her to him. He had to raise his head to kiss her, but felt a sudden rush as he realized she was offering him not her cheek but her lips. He held the kiss two or three seconds longer than was polite, hoping somehow to ignite a passionate response. He didn’t, but then she didn’t pull away either.
When they got into bed and turned out the lights, Stella hooked her leg over his. As often happened on nights when he had consumed more than his usual quotient of alcohol, Posnick had trouble reaching orgasm. He ran the usual cast of characters through his mind, Tarni, the Indian friend of his daughter, Mrs. Kershaw, his 8th grade teacher with the sculpted ass, Merril, the 14 year old daughter of his wife’s best friend whose tiny pink nipples he could see through the sides of her bikini top. Nothing showed promise, and then he replayed the kiss with 71 year old Joelle Norsgaard on the front porch of her stone and steel palace in the bracing desert air among the palla verde and cacti and he was off in a moment, thrashing about wildly atop his dark-haired wife. As he collapsed at her side, he wondered whom she had been thinking of. Intercourse is a union of four people. Sigmund Freud.
Although he kept his eyes peeled in the stores, restaurants, and supermarkets around town, on the driving range, pro shop, golf courses, mixed grill, he didn’t see her until six weeks later in the fitness center at Desert Vista’s main clubhouse.
She was lying on her back on an exercise bench, pressing a weighted bar repeatedly into the air. Over navy tights she wore a short-sleeved maroon workout suit. Her mane of silver hair hung down toward the floor. Posnick watched her for several minutes from afar, his eyes running up and down her legs, her arms, her torso. Certainly, she was not a hard body, but her limbs were long and toned, her waist narrow, her bosom full, her shoulders wide, rib cage small. Posnick couldn’t help but think of his own poor mother at 71, a plump, hunched woman with enormously heavy upper arms and thinning, patchy hair. Even their names were in stark contrast. Joelle and Florence. Whom would you rather fuck?
He came up behind her. “Would you hold my ankles down while I do my sit-ups?” he said.
She had sat up and was wiping her arms down with a towel. She looked up and smiled as if she weren’t quite sure who he was.
“Hi, Joelle, Alex Posnick. We met at the Van Nostrand’s party.” Awkardly, he stuck out his hand.
“Oh, you don’t want to shake my hand,” she said. “I’m all sweaty.”
Sweaty. Posnick felt his member beginning to stir.
“How are you and your lovely wife?” she asked.
“Stella’s back in New York for the week – shopping.”
“Oh, I’d love to go to New York. Edward and I went once for Christmas. The store windows were so beautiful.” She stood up.
“You should come and visit us. We go back for the summer. It’d be great showing you around – the museums, the theatre, the restaurants.”
Joelle simply smiled and began strolling toward the front desk. Posnick fell into stride beside her feeling ridiculously short in his lumpy sweat suit. “Would you like to have an ice tea or a cup of coffee?”
“Thanks, but I really need to shower.” She took two towels from the pile on the front counter.
“Don’t be silly, I like my women on the gamey side.”
She shook her head.
“Come on, I need to shower, too. We’re even.”
“I don’t think so.”
Posnick put his cards on the table. “Joelle, I’ve been looking all over for you for the last six weeks. I finally find you, and you blow me off. Come on. One ice tea, fifteen minutes. I so enjoyed hearing all about your life.”
She tilted her head. “My life? You must be starved for entertainment.”
They sat on the back deck overlooking Renegade Canyon, the rising April son taking the chill out of the morning air, the sky azure and cloudless and stretching forever.
Posnick thought, this at last is how life is supposed to be: money in the bank, health apparently okay, no job or fear of being fired from one, wife back in New York on a theatre spree with a few girlfriends, weather perfect, sitting with a tall, beautiful, dignified shikse, albeit one slightly older than I had in mind. “When last we met, you were telling me all about life with the gasman, the private plane, the royalties rolling in.”
“When last we met,” she said fixing him with her exquisitely clear hazel eyes, “when last we met you had just asked me – I’m trying to remember your exact words – if I was orgasmic.”
“I said that?”
“You’d had quite a few glasses of wine.”
“I can’t believe I said that. It’s not like me.”
“The answer is, I’m not sure.”
Posnick nodded his head as if giving her response great consideration. He took a sip of coffee. “Then I’d have to say you’re not. Or let me say you haven’t been. An orgasm,” Posnick declaimed, “particularly a woman’s orgasm, is the culmination of a build up of an enormous amount of blood and electricity in the pelvic girdle.” I am pulling this out of my ass, he thought. “At a certain point the build up is so great, the neurons in the area are so charged, that a synapse occurs. Like lightning leaping from one pole to another. That, Joelle, is an orgasm, and there is no other feeling like it in the world.”
“I guess I haven’t had one then.”
“Maybe that’s why you so admired the widow you saw on TV. There’s something you still need to accomplish before…”
Joelle smiled. “Before I die.”
Posnick shook his head vigorously in protest, but Joelle said, “No, you’re right. It’s probably what I’ve been feeling all along. I enjoyed sexual relations with Edward – sometimes – but I can’t say I was ever in ecstasy.”
He was about to ask, Do you masturbate? but a quartet of four women in exercise clothes sat down at the table next to them. “Well, thank you for the ice tea, Alex,” she said, pushing her chair back. “I really have to be going.” Joelle stood and this time it was she who proffered her hand.
Posnick hastily scribbled his signature on the check. “Wait, I’ll walk you back in,” he said.
Joelle checked her watch. “I’m going to shower at home. Talking to you, Alex, I lose all track of the time.”
“Then I’ll walk you to your car.”
Her car was a gold-hued Bentley with a convertible top, spotless, gleaming in the sun now high in the sky. She put her hand on the door, but Posnick stood in such a way that she would have had to ask him to move in order to open it.
“When can I see you again?” he asked.
Joelle looked confused. “You’ll see me around.”
“No, I mean, not just bumping into you.”
She stared at him for a few seconds. “Are you asking me out on a date, Mr. Posnick?” He detected a touch more of a drawl in her voice.
“No, not a…date. Just two adults grabbing a meal, seeing a movie together. My wife’s out of town, your husband’s…passed as they say these days. I’m lonely. I got nothing to do tonight.”
After what seemed like an eternity, she nodded her head slowly. “I guess a movie’d be okay.”
It was odd waiting on line with her for tickets. Posnick had been so thrilled she had accepted his invitation, he hadn’t anticipated that the obvious disparity in their ages would be an object of curiosity to others. True, she looked a bit younger than her years. But Posnick, too, was lean and fit, an exercise buff ever since he’d sold his dress business five years before. And then there was the Jew/Gentile chasm, Posnick with a classic New York City face, big nose, curly hair, and Joelle tall and slender-armed, with a nose that all the reconstructive surgeons on Fifth Avenue would have been proud to achieve for their patients. Posnick found himself drifting a few steps away from his new friend, looking up at the stars, pretending to be lost in thought.
But once in their seats in the darkness of the theatre, he felt the full gravitational pull of her being. He kept glancing at her profile, her long legs, her arms, her hands. He placed his elbow on the armrest between them, leaning toward her, hoping to feel her arm touch his. He was concentrating fiercely, willing her to inch her way closer, wondering if she were feeling the same mad attraction. Her right hand was resting on her thigh, and though it was the one part of her which most clearly evidenced the ravages of time, he wanted terribly to take it in his own. He made a few tentative movements toward it but could not summon the chutzpah to forge ahead.
All these ruminations absorbed him totally, and when Joelle asked him afterward if he’d liked the movie, all he could manage was a kind of blank, “It was okay.”
The 12-plex was housed in a sprawling upscale shopping mall, and on their way toward the brew-pub they passed a Brookstone’s. “Wait here,” Posnick said suddenly. “I’ve got a surprise.”
He dashed in, found a salesman, and minutes later came back out with a small, gift-wrapped package. They had cheeseburgers and pale ale. Posnick watched with awe as Joelle finished every one of her outsized french fries. Over her mild protestations, he ordered each of them a second pint of ale. When the waiter returned, Posnick waited till they’d drunk a few swallows before presenting her with the package.
“This’ll help you have an orgasm.”
“Should I open it?”
Posnick shook his head. “Not here. Maybe in the car. It’s a personal vibrator. They’re unbelievably effective.”
She shook her head. “You are something.”
“Listen, I take this very seriously. You told me yourself, you’re 71 years old. Skiing the Alps, watching your kid take his first step, meeting the love of your life – nothing, nothing compares to a good orgasm. There is no other feeling like it in the world. If you were to pass into the great beyond without having had one, I would feel like I let you down. I know about the problem. It’s my responsibility to fix it.”
Once again, she took his arm as they navigated the long walk from Posnick’s pickup to the front door of Joelle’s house. She had unwrapped her gift in the car and was now holding wrapping paper, ribbon, and massager box while rifling through her handbag for her keys. Suddenly, the door popped open, and there stood a tall, powerfully built man about Posnick’s age.
Posnick recognized in an instant the resemblance.
“Oh, Edward, what a surprise? When did you get here?”
“Landed in Carefree less than an hour ago.”
“Edward this is Alex Posnick. Alex, this is my son, Edward Junior.” The man had dark brown eyes, almost black, and they bored into Posnick as he reached out his hand. Edward Junior was standing in the entranceway, a full step above the front stoop, and this coupled with his natural height advantage made Posnick feel as if he were a young child shaking hands with an adult. A very stern, unsmiling adult. The man’s hands were gigantic and muscular and it took all Posnick’s resolve not to whimper.
“Come in, Alex, join us for a drink.”
“No, no, thanks. I’m exhausted, and I don’t want to miss Stella’s call.”
“Well, then, thank you so much. I had a wonderful time.”
Posnick sensed her moving her lips toward him and he quickly reached out and took her hand, shaking it firmly, keeping her literally at arm’s length. “Good night,” he said, “Nice to meet you, Ed.” And he went down the steps, two at a time.
“Oh, wait, I didn’t thank you for my present.”
“Think nothing of it. Bye.”
As he scampered down the walk, Posnick heard the son ask his mother what present.
“None of your beeswax,” she snapped, and then the door closed behind them.

“How can you stand going to the movies alone?” asked Stella.
“I don’t mind. Never have.”
“What’d you see?”
“I don’t even know. Some stupid chick flick.”
“A chick flick. You never go to chick flicks.”
“I was in the mood for light and frothy.”
“Which one was it?”
“Sweetie, listen, can I go to bed? I’m absolutely exhausted. I haven’t felt right all day.”
“Are you okay, Alex? I’m worried about you.”
“I’m fine. I just need sleep, is all.”
“Alright, but take some Tylenol. Sure you’re okay?”
“I love you, Stella.”
“Love you, too.” He heard the phone click off and was instantly sorry he hadn’t prolonged the conversation, for almost immediately upon hanging up Edward Junior’s penetrating dark stare once again began boring down on him. And there was nowhere to flee.
He recalled the amusement/repulsion he’d felt years ago when he’d come across a turn of the century poster in a book on anti-Semitism. It read, ‘Jew Hollywood Producers Want To Seduce Our Daughters.’ The poster depicted a caricature of a short chubby man in a beret chasing a beautiful tall blond around his desk.
They were right, he said to himself. We did want to fuck their high-assed, wasp-waisted, blond-headed, blue-eyed, pretty-faced daughters till we couldn’t walk anymore. And the mamas that went along with them. He could picture the revulsion with which Junior would discuss this with his golfing buddies over bourbon and water in the men’s grill of some understated Louisiana golf club. Can ya’ll ‘magine presentin’ a goddamn vibrator to somebody’s mothah! – the incident stoking their repugnance for Jews a thousand fold.
Posnick lay in bed with a novel and the Times’ crossword puzzle spread out about him. He sipped periodically from an oversized goblet of red wine. Three pillows supported him from behind as he stared blankly at the wall on the far side of the room.
Suddenly, he pushed the book and newspaper onto the floor and reached over and turned off the light. He just sat there against the pillows, sipping his wine in the dark, for he knew it would be useless to lie all the way down. There would be no sleep for him tonight.
He began composing a speech in his mind, trying to be honest, trying to find the precise articulation of what he was feeling. Joelle, I am sorry for having stepped over the line. I feel like an ogre, hateful, perverted, ugly, selfish beyond normal human self-interest. Your beauty and your exoticness have inflamed me. All my life I have fantasized having sex with a tall, slender, beautifully-shaped blonde gentile woman. Who knows why exactly? It is theorized that a varied gene pool makes for a stronger species. There is no question that I am attracted to your differentness in a way that possesses me. I have never known a woman named Joelle before. I have never even heard the name before. I have never slept with a woman taller than myself. I have never kissed a woman with natural gas wells or a Texas accent or a house that must be over 15,000 square feet or with hands bigger than my own or –
The ringing of the telephone startled Posnick and he grappled with the receiver before getting a solid hold of it and bringing it to his ear.
“Hello,” he said tentatively. He checked the clock. It was 2:53.
“Alex?”
“Yes….” He thought he recognized Joelle’s soft drawl, but was far from sure.
“Alex, this is Joelle.” There was a long pause. “It worked.” She was speaking in little more than a whisper.
“What worked?”
“The personal massager. I had an orgasm. In fact I had three orgasms.”
“Oh, my God.”
“Thank you so much. It was wonderful. Who would have believed it’d be so easy.”
“That is so great.”
“I just feel this tremendous sense of loss over all the orgasms I’ve missed. Must be thousands.”
“You’ll make up for lost time. I’ll – I’ll help.”
“You’ve helped already. You’re like…like my guru.” The way she pronounced guru in her Texan accent made him heartsick with love.
“Come on over, I want to know all about it.” He was picturing the vibrator sitting on her night table. He yearned to hold it to his face. “Bring the massager.”
“Don’t be silly, it’s three o’clock. I can assure you, Edward Junior’d want to know where his old mother’s going at three in the morning.”
“I told you I could help.”
“You were right about that, doctor.” She laughed at her joke. “Well, I’m going to go to sleep now. I’m plum exhausted. You didn’t tell me these orgasms took so much out of a person.”
“I’m so anxious to hear all about it,” said Posnick.
“I will call you in the morning. Good night.” She hung up.
Posnick lay back and masturbated to his own deeply satisfying orgasm, visions of Joelle’s writhing on her bed dancing in his brain. Moments later he fell into a deep and undisturbed sleep.
He hung around the house the next morning waiting for her call, killing time by doing the laundry, rearranging the clothes in his closet, doing the New York Times Friday crossword puzzle on line. At noon, however, he left for the golf course to meet the guys for their usual 12:26 tee off time.
When he got home a little after six, there was only one call on the answering machine and that was from his friend Howard back east wanting to know if he’d gotten 17 down on the puzzle.
By 8 o’clock he was in despair, enough to give him the courage to dial her number. A man’s voice said, ‘Hello,’ and Posnick immediately hung up, hoping they didn’t have caller I.D.
Two weeks later he and Stella were being led to a table in the back room of Joe Steak when he saw her unmistakable head of silver hair. Posnick stopped at the very next table and said to the hostess, “How about right here?” Stella looked at him curiously.
“I like being able to see the fireplace,” he explained. But what he really enjoyed, although it caused him no small amount of anguish as well, was being able to watch his beloved Joelle without her realizing he was there. She was seated next to a man with an equally thick head of silver hair, combed to the side with a neat, even part. He was at least as tall as she and was wearing a white shirt under a blue blazer. From behind anyway, he had the bearing of a senator or CEO of a large corporation, signaling for the waiter with a quiet authority.
Joelle touched his shoulder and arm frequently, and twice during the meal they turned to each other and kissed. After the busboy cleared their table, the man in the blazer got off his banquette to let Joelle out. She had her pocketbook with her and appeared headed for the ladies room.
Posnick whipped the wine list in front of him, burying his face in it, for he knew that if she should recognize him and stop to say hello there would be no way he could disguise the brutal disappointment that was presently engulfing him.

Tuesday

Wife Number Three

Skipper looked up from under the brim of his ten-gallon and watched as the hostess led the septet of Easterners toward the rear most table in the far corner of the main dining room of Joe Steak. It was slow going. The patriarch of the group, a man of about 70 with a shock of thick gray hair, inched forward behind his walker with the characteristic shuffle of a Parkinson’s sufferer. Trailing him were two females, the younger of them a teenager, and then three males, two dapper men of around 40, one with a goatee, the other with earrings in both ears, and bringing up the rear, a balding, bespectacled man of about 50.
There was something familiar about the group, and as Skipper finished “Cold, Cold Heart” and started “Workin’ Man Blues,” he watched them take their seats around the circular table near the great stone fireplace. The lighting in the room was subdued, but the sudden licks of flame illuminated the face of one, the hair of another, the profile of a third, and slowly it dawned on Skipper that these were the Blechners, Rachel, his first wife, her father Miles, his and Rachel’s daughter, Lily, Skipper’s only child. The dapper man with the beard had to be Justin, Rachel’s younger brother. Skipper had always suspected he was gay. The man with the earrings then must be his friend. And the balding man, he guessed, was Rachel’s current husband.
Skipper suddenly felt terribly exposed, for if the dining room was underlit, his set-up at the very front of the room sat directly under a small spotlight. He tugged his enormous hat lower on his brow and bent forward, watching his fingers dance upon the strings, as if he were a classical guitarist caught up in some kind of reverie. He puffed deeply on the Marlboro that dangled from his lower lip and exhaled slowly, letting the smoke collect under the brim, hoping it might somehow obscure his face.
Skipper let the song he was playing just peter out. Leaving off the entire last stanza, he mumbled, “Gonna take a little break,” and sprang from his seat, hightailing it for Joe Stacato’s office at the rear of the restaurant. “Joe, little emergency in the trailer. Theresa can’t get the electricity back on.”
“What the hell is it with women and electricity, Skip?”
“Beats the shit out of me. Anyways, should make it back in time for the second set.”
“Whatever it takes, Skip. A man can’t leave his gal in the dark.”

Skipper stepped up into the trailer. Theresa was playing gin rummy with Rafe, the 19 year old son of the couple in the trailer next door. “What the hell you doing home,” she said without looking up. She was holding her cards awkwardly, her fingers sticking straight out in the manner of someone letting her nails dry. “You get fired, or something?”
“Isn’t it difficult playing cards like that?”
“Not for me.” With her fingers extended, she picked up a cigarette from the ashtray and took a look, theatrical drag.
“I thought you didn’t like Marlboros,” said Skipper. He noticed Rafe was smoking a Marlboro as well.”
“Ran out of Salems.”
“Doesn’t he have his own?”
“He ran out, too. Hey, what is this, Dragnet?”
“I was just asking?”
Theresa and the boy continued picking up and throwing down cards as if Skipper weren’t there. “You’re dead,” said Theresa finally, fanning her cards upon the table.
“Shit,” said the young man. “I can’t win a game.”
“You keep dealing. My nails ain’t dry yet.” Rafe scooped up the cards. “So, Haskew, like I said, what’re you doin’ home? They fire your sorry ass outta there?”
Skipper cleared his throat. “Um, Rafe, can I talk to Theresa a minute?”
“Sure, I don’t mind.”
“Alone.”
“Oh, yeah, sure.” He got up from the table.
“Oh, Christ,” said Theresa, “if you think I’m gonna pull down my pants for some kid hardly out of diapers – “
“That’s not what it’s about,” said Skipper. He took Rafe by the elbow and steered him toward the door.
“Jiminy,” said Theresa, “somebody’s in a pissy mood.”
Skipper told her about seeing the Blechners at Joe Steak, describing in broad strokes how he met Rachel at A.S.U., got her pregnant, the hastily arranged marriage. And then when the baby was born prematurely, a girl rather than the future pro quarterback Rachel’s father was hoping for, how Miles Blechner took Rachel and the baby back to their home in Philadelphia and wouldn’t let Skipper see them – ever. He left out the part about the $75,000 divorce settlement because, one, he didn’t want Theresa to think he’d let himself be bought and, two, in a move he considered to be the one really smart thing he’d done in his life, he’d immediately plunked most of the money into a T-bill fund that now was worth over $225,000. For the life of him, he didn’t want Theresa to find out about that.
“Well, Jesus H. Christ, Skipper has a Jeweesh daughter.”
“She’s half-Catholic, too.”
“You idiot,” said Theresa. “Don’t you know that with those people it all comes down through the mother. If the mother is Jew, the kids are all Jew. What’s her name? Miriam? Esther?”
“Lily. I’ve never actually met her.”
“Well, I highly recommend you get your ass back to Joe Steak this second and make her acquaintance. She’s your own flesh and blood for God sake.”
Skipper took a deep breath and sat down at the table. “I don’t know, Theresa, what would I say? How would I introduce myself? These are, these are – ” he wanted to say rich but knew that Theresa would come down upon him savagely – “these are, uh, cultivated people.”
Skipper took the last Miller out of the six-pack on the table and screwed off the cap. He drained nearly half the bottle in one long gulp. “The fact is, I came back here ‘cause I don’t really want to see those people. I don’t want to have anything to do with ‘em.”
“God damn it, Skipper, after the way they treated you, they owe you. You’re that girl’s daddy.”
Skipper took another long drink of beer. “Well, don’t just sit there,” said his wife. “Get back down there and say hello.”
Ever so slowly, Skipper rose from the table and ambled toward the door. He picked up his ten gallon from the kitchen counter and placed it carefully upon his head.
“Get going,” screamed Theresa. And, as Skipper let himself out the door, “And tell Rafe to get his ass back in here.”

Skipper had no intention of reconnecting with the Blechners. He waited in the parking lot in his truck for what seemed like hours before he saw the balding man he assumed was Rachel’s husband emerge from Joe Steak and hold the door open for Miles Blechner’s walker. The older man struggled through the door and after him Skipper’s ex-wife, daughter, and then the two dapper men. Skipper watched as they all climbed into a big black Suburban, the two dapper men struggling to lift Miles into the front passenger’s seat.
The crowd had thinned markedly by the time Skipper once again took his place at the front of the room. A handsome blond woman approached and asked if he knew Pancho and Lefty. Skipper smiled. “That’s a great song.”
“One of my favorites,” she replied.
Skipper took a long swig from his beer as he watched the woman retake her seat at a nearby table. Desert Vista people, he thought to himself. Both the men had jackets on, the women expensive-looking jewelry.
“Pancho was a bandit, boy,” sang Skipper, and the good-looking blond and a man with silver hair got up to dance, and then a moment later the other couple looked at each other, shrugged, and got up, too.
Pancho and Lefty wasn’t an easy song to dance to, but the silver-haired man moved smoothly and with a certain flair, twirling the blond woman rather elegantly in and out of his arms. The other man moved uncertainly and appeared several times ready to just stop, at which point his wife would pull him closer and turn him to the right or left.
When the song ended, the blond woman walked straight over from the makeshift little dance floor and pushed a twenty into the brandy snifter serving as Skipper’s tip jar. She asked if it was okay if they kept dancing. Skipper nodded yes. Did he know Third Rate Romance and Blue Eyes Crying In The Rain.
“You’ve got good taste,” Skipper drawled, and the woman seemed to light up.
The two couples kept dancing, even though there were no other patrons in the restaurant. The bartender stared at Skipper angrily, but Skipper just shrugged. Nothing he could do.
A few times it looked as if the couples might exchange partners, dropping their arms, gathering as a foursome in the middle of the floor. Skipper had seen it a million times, the temptation, the impulse, and then the falling away, the lack of resolve. Maybe they’ll be back, he thought. Another night. The excitement lingering, getting up the nerve. He’d seen that a million times, too. For some reason he didn’t understand, he always found himself rooting against it.

The phone in the trailer rang early. Skipper blinked his eyes and found the clock on the cable box. 8:03. Shit. Couldn’t be anyone they knew, because everyone they knew knew they both worked nights and slept till noon.
The portable phone wasn’t in its cradle, and Theresa thrashed crankily in the bedding. “Who the fuck is that,” she croaked.
Skipper finally found the phone under a wrinkled dish towel next to the kitchenette sink and hurried outside wearing nothing but his boxers. He closed the door beside him and sat on the front step. In Cave Creek Trailer Park sitting outside in your boxers was nothing.
“Skipper?” said a woman’s voice.
His mind scrambled frantically. The voice was familiar, and he felt panicked to identify it before it identified itself. “This is Rachel.”
“Wow, Rachel.”
“You were great last night.”
“Thanks, thanks a lot.”
“I mean, back when we – well, you were pretty good but now you sound wonderful. Authentic.”
“Too many Marlboros, too much Jack Daniels.” In the old days, Rachel was always trying to get him to quit smoking. He was hoping to get the same response now, but she was quiet. “Is that your husband?”
“Baldy?”
Skipper chuckled. “Yeah.”
“Yep. And the guy with the gold hoops is Justin’s, and Dad came down with Parkinson’s a couple of years ago, and Mom died of kidney disease a couple of years back, so she couldn’t be with us last night, and Lily thinks you’re the handsomest man she’s ever seen and wants to meet you.”
“Lily. That’s so pretty.” Skipper had a sudden and overwhelming impulse to cry. It caught him totally off-guard, and he had to wait several seconds to speak. “And you?”
“Me? I’m okay.” Now Skipper heard a catch in her throat, and it was a few seconds before she went on. “So, listen, Lily has her driver’s license, you can drive in Arizona at eleven or something, and she wants to meet you at the coffee bar over in Cave Creek. You know which one I’m talking about?”
“Hav-a Java.”
“Yeah, that’s it. Hav-a Java. How come every place that serves food in Arizona has a trick name, Skipper?”
“Beats the shit out of me.”
“Will you meet her, Skip? I know we’ve been unspeakably horrible to you.”
“Sure. Sure, I’d love to.” Skipper waited a beat. He found it hard to ask for things, and the more he wanted them, the harder he found it. “And you? Will you be coming along?”
“Uh uh. I don’t think it’d be a good idea.”
“I sure would like to see you again, Rachel.”
“I never could keep my hands off you, Skipper. I’m not sure Lily wants to see her mother grabbing some country singer’s crotch.”

Skipper had thought his daughter was pretty, but in the darkness and shock of the other evening, he never really got a good look at her. Sitting across from her at the little table for two on the patio of Hava-Java under the lavish mid-day Arizona sun, he could see she was stunning, the better of each parent’s features coming together in her face, his thick blondish hair yet with Rachel’s ringlets, his large blue eyes, Rachel’s long, dense lashes, her mother’s plump lips, his well-shaped jaw, and, finally, Rachel’s wit and aliveness dancing in Lily’s eyes and all across her face.
They didn’t say much at first, just looked at each other and smiled, the girl, like her mother, by far the more loquacious of the two. She loved his voice. Wished he didn’t smoke so much. Had her heart set on Brown. Thought it was funny that a country and western singer could come from Jersey. Was second team all-county in the pole vault. Grandpa came not only to her meets but all her practices, sometimes in a wheelchair. Did he have e-mail? Could she write to him, he didn’t have to write back? Could he send her a tape or CD of his songs?
Skipper was dizzy with love and longing and a most unfamiliar billowing of pride in his chest, one could almost say, the very opposite of heartburn. He helped create this – thing. True, with no forethought or intention, but, still, it was his sperm, and, clearly, this child that was partially his was second to no one. No one. Without realizing it, he reached out and took her hand and she held his back.
He walked her to the brand new BMW 525 fire engine red convertible, and she threw her arms around him and kissed him on both cheeks. For the first time since they’d been together, he realized this was a tall girl, very tall, just three or four inches shorter than his 6’ 2” frame.
When he opened the door for her and she slid behind the steering wheel, he felt relieved. The pleasure of being with her was too intense. He was afraid of something spoiling it. He checked his watch. The 45 minutes they’d spent together was perfect, like a delicious song that lasted just the right amount of time, leaving you yearning to hear it again.

That night Skipper sang his songs at Joe Steak with an extraordinary sense of well-being, and those that were lucky enough to be in attendance wondered why such a talented singer was wasting his life as a kind of entertainment after-thought in a mid-level steak restaurant.
The two couples from Desert Vistas came in again, and the handsome blond woman stuffed two twenties in his tip snifter and requested good country and western songs, not the lame America right or wrong stuff on the top 40 charts, whose chord changes are so predictable they’re absolutely no fun to play.
This time the two couples danced with each other’s spouses, and ordered a third and fourth bottle of wine. It was a Saturday night, and so the staff was less uptight about the Desert Vistas people staying well past closing time. The silver-haired man from one couple and the dark-haired woman of the other couple really seemed to be hitting it off, dancing every song together. Their spouses, on the other hand, weren’t much as dancers, and after two or three songs just sat down and watched.
It was nearly midnight when they finally got up to go, the four of them pretty shit-faced. The silver-haired man and dark-haired woman lingered a few steps behind the others, holding hands. Skipper found himself hating them.
He sat at the bar and had a Jack and soda and chatted with the barmaid, a skinny, bony woman in her mid-thirties who looked like she could use a good meal. She wasn’t very appealing or even remotely interesting, but Skipper wasn’t in the mood to face Theresa, who would be getting home from her job as a blackjack dealer at the Indian Casino right about now. She’d want to know all about his meeting with Lily, pretending she was happy about his reuniting with his daughter, but really probing to see if there was anyway she could compel Skipper to extract some money from the Blechners.
So Skipper had another Jack and soda, and when he finally left for home it was after one. Theresa, was still up, though, moving about the bedroom of the trailer, putting underthings in a suitcase.
“You’re still up,” said Skipper.
“Fuckin’ Dick Tracy here.”
“I mean, usually you’re asleep by now.”
“Yeah, well, I got news for you, Skipper, I’m leaving and I’m taking the car.”
Skipper didn’t say anything, merely watched as she opened a drawer and scooped out an armful of hosiery. “This guy came in tonight, played at my table for about an hour, lost God knows how much, then offered me a job at The Sands. 40 bucks an hour.”
Skipper whistled. “Vegas, huh. The big time.”
“So I said yes. I’m driving all night, sleeping all day, and working tonight’s late shift.”
Skipper waited for quite a while, before he said, “I guess this is it, then?”
Theresa picked up the suitcase and started moving toward the door. “This isn’t any good, Skip, not for you, and I know not for me. Come on, walk me to the car.”
Skipper put the suitcase in the trunk for her, then walked to the driver’s side of the Chevy Cavalier. Theresa was already behind the wheel. “So how’d your meeting with Miriam go?” she asked.
“Lily. Great. She’s a beautiful girl.”
“And?”
“What do you mean And?”
“You know.”
“I don’t know.”
“The money, Skipper. Are they gonna come across with any money?”
“Oh, that. Yeah. Nothing for me, but they want to transfer half a million bucks of their IBM stock to your portfolio. They just need to know your investment house.”
“Fuck you, I’ll bet you didn’t even ask.”
“You got that right.”
Skipper bent down and kissed her on the cheek. “Sorry about the car,” she said, “but you can buy something new.”
“That’s easy for you to say,” he said.
“Shit, Skipper, you got $227,000 in the bank.”
He looked at her as if he didn’t understand, trying his damndest to hide his astonishment.
“What did you think, I wasn’t gonna snoop around when you were out.” Theresa cackled and put the car into gear. “Half of that’s mine, you know,” she hollered just before she roared out onto Cave Creek Road, kicking up a fine cloud of dirt.

Wednesday

My Cheating Wife

“Wear something subdued,” I say. Stella and I are lathering our arms and legs with sunscreen, each in our own wing of a bathroom that is considerably larger than the bedroom I grew up in. And we were not a poor family.
“I will wear any fucking thing I want.”
I glance over at her. My habit is to lather with my Bermudas and golf shirt on. Stella lathers completely naked, then walks around choosing her outfit with great care, letting the lotion dry before putting on her clothes.
If only she could see herself, a forty-four year old woman whose ass and thighs could be the Before picture in one of those cellulite ads. The real miracle is I still want to have sex with her.
“They don’t have nearly as much money as we do,” I say.
“You love your Gentiles.”
“Right. And you only want to hang around with Jews.”
“No, I want to socialize with people I’m comfortable with, people I don’t have to dress down for, people I don’t have to eat lousy food in cheap restaurants with because I’m worried they’re watching their pennies.”
“Great. There’s no better way to turn Desert Vistas into a fucking shtetl.” Knowing that my wife will immediately begin playing an imaginary fiddle, the corniness of which will drive me to the precipice of psychosis, I squelch an impulse to launch into my heartfelt and mind-opening Jews especially need to make an effort to mix speech.
“Listen, if they don’t like Jews, they’re not going to like subdued Jews.”
“I’ve known Hanratty since we’re sixteen. He hangs around with nothing but Jews.”
“That’s because he’s in publishing,” Stella says dismissively, as if publishing were a trade right up there along side termite exterminator. “And what about that little wife of his? You think she’s so crazy about Jews?”
I certainly hope so. At fifty, Emily has the figure she had when she was twenty-five, trim, toned, with the most spectacular, curvy little ass. She’s one of the few women in our crowd that I’m still able to fantasize about. To be perfectly honest, just about every time I fuck Stella, I evoke the image of Emily to enhance my orgasm.

“How about we play a little match,” I say.
“Sure,” says Hanratty. “The guys against the girls?”
“Uh uh,” I say. “You I’ve known since high school. Stella I sleep with.” I walk over and throw my arm over Emily’s shoulder. “How about Em and me against you and Stella. The mediocre balls strikers against the good. The short people versus the tall.”
The stakes are agreed upon, five bucks the front nine, five bucks the back nine, five bucks the overall.
I see Emily is having trouble not staring at Stella’s shoes, red and white patent leather Italian imports that I was aghast to see listed on last month’s Desert Vistas bill at $650. “I love your shoes,” she says. “Did you get them here?”
“No,” Stella has the good grace to lie, “I found ‘em somewhere down in Phoenix, on sale for next to nothing.”
“You’ll have to take me there.”
“Absolutely. We’ll go shopping. I’ll show you my places, you’ll show me yours.”
“I’d love that.”
“You know,” I say, “women want to be taken seriously but the second you leave two of them alone they start talking about where to get their nails done. Tim, lead the way.”
Hanratty hits first, a long high draw that lands some 265 yards down the fairway. I make my choppy little swing that I know will start the ball well to the left, out over the desert, before bringing it back toward the grass. It lands with a skid, skipping all the way to the far right of the fairway and stopping some fifty yards shy of Hanratty’s ball. “Even without a prostate, he out hits me by a mile,” I crack. Emily laughs, but Hanratty turns and silences her with his glare.
Our foursome moves up to the women’s tees. Unlike me, Stella has a long, fluid swing. Her drive travels twenty yards longer than mine. And since she hits from the women’s tee which, on this the first hole of Anastazie is a good forty yards in front of the men’s, her drive comes to rest right next to her partner’s. Emily, a relative newcomer to the game, hits her ball wildly to the right where it disappears into a clump of cacti.
“Hit another,” I say.
“I didn’t hear anybody say anything about a breakfast ball,” says Hanratty.
“Tim, lighten up. We’re talking about fifteen bucks here.” I take a new Titleist out of my pocket and put it on Emily’s tee. This time she hits a short drive straight down the middle.
Emily lines up her second shot, but before she swings I grab her arm. “Hold up,” I say. I take the club out of her hands and lay it on the ground, parallel to the tips of her toes. “Look, you’re lined up thirty yards to the right of the target.”
“Oh, my God, that’s terrible.” Emily adjusts her stance and once again hits a short but straight shot down the middle. We high five each other.
I hit next, a low slicing seven wood that lands well in front and to the left of the green, then veers right and scoots miraculously up the narrow strip of fairway between two cavernous greenside bunkers. It comes to rest some six feet short of the pin.
Stella hits a five iron high into the air where it is caught in a gust of wind and driven into a sand trap on the far side of the green.
Hanratty duffs a seven iron, the ball traveling barely twenty yards. Since he is still furthest from the green, he hits next, sculling the ball into one of the greenside bunkers. It takes him two shots to get out, and Emily and I win the first hole handily, I with a birdie.
On the second tee, as Emily takes her stance, shuffling her feet, jutting out her behind, Stella and I have, as so often happens with couples who have been married nearly a quarter century, exactly the same thought: one of Stella’s cheeks is about the same size as both of Emily’s. I am certain of this because as I glance over at Stella and grin, she widens her eyes, scowling at me threateningly.
Once again Emily drives the ball onto the fairway, not far from my drive. Stella hits hers well to the left, about the same distance Hanratty has hit his to the right.
The match proceeds in similar fashion. Emily, a reluctant golfer at best, seems to be blossoming under my tutelage, playing well above her usual level. I welcome the opportunity to have so much close physical contact with her, putting my hands on her hips to encourage a bigger turn, on her trim, muscular upper arms to take a longer, more relaxed swing.
Years ago, when our gang first started playing couples golf, I noticed how avidly most women responded to instruction from any man other than their husbands. And how quickly this made the husband uptight and jealous. Putting such observations to use is all part of the one-upsmanship of golf, especially with a hard scrabble little game like mine.
Hanratty, despite his easy, rhythmic swing, begins spraying the ball into the desert; Stella, with her captain finding trouble on most of his shots, follows suit. By the tenth hole she and Hanratty have fallen four holes behind.
At the eleventh tee, a par three, just as I am about to hit my five iron, Hanratty says, “Hold on, we want to press.” He turns to Stella. “Is that okay with you?”
“What’s a press?” asks Emily.
“It’s a brand new match in addition to the one we’re playing now – puts another five bucks on the line,” I say.
“Sure,” says Stella. “We’re pressing you, Alex.”
“I like that. She’s pressing me with my money.” I swing and put my tee shot no more than twelve feet from the pin. Hanratty pulls his seven iron into the bunker on the left side of the green.
We move up to the red tees. Emily bloops her shot straight but well short of the green. Stella hits next, a towering eight iron that once again gets caught in the wind, which sends it sailing over the green into the desert.
As I coach Emily with her chip shot, Hanratty blasts out of the trap up onto the green. Stella wanders among the cacti in back of the green, searching for her ball.
“You need a hand?” Hanratty calls out to her.
“That’s okay,” she says. “I’ll find it. I saw exactly where it landed.”
Emily punches her ball to within eight feet of the pin, and I wander toward the back of the green. “Stella, did you find it?” I ask. I see her raking the desert flora with her golf club.
“I got it!” she suddenly hollers triumphantly. She looks up toward the green, and instinctively (later I wonder how I could have possibly sensed something) I back behind a giant saguaro, out of her line of vision. I watch dumbstruck as Stella takes a ball out of her pocket and places it ever so carefully on a plush little mound of desert grass. There is nothing, not a cholla, not a prickly pear, not a palla verde, in the path to the pin. Using her lob wedge, she lofts a high soft shot that plops gently onto the fringe at the edge of the green and then trickles straight toward the pin.
Sensing she has hit a wonderful shot, Stella sprints up the little hill at the back of the green just in time to see the ball fall into the cup. “Yes!” shouts Hanratty joyously. He and Stella sweep toward each other like professional athletes, touching fists, high fiving. “I knew it was time to press!” exults Hanratty.
I am the only one with a chance to match Stella’s birdie. My putt is really rather simple, uphill with a slight bend to the right. I go through my pre-putt routine feeling fairly confident, putting being my strong suit, a part of the game in which my lack of size is not a detriment. I stand over the ball and take a long deep breath, normally the final act of my routine. But as I am about to putt, the vision of Stella’s slipping the ball out of her pocket wavers before my eyes, as if it were taking place under water.
I take a second deep breath and a third, but the image won’t let go. Sensing the impatience of the others, knowing there is no possible way I will make the putt, I jab at it woodenly. It stops a full five feet short of the hole, a woeful attempt. The rest of the match passes in a whir, my brain unable to come to terms with the irrefutable knowledge that my wife cheats at golf. Suddenly, a whole raft of her miraculous finds comes flooding back to mind, and I top one shot after another. As I fall apart, so does my playing partner.
Of course, as so often happens in golf, as we lose momentum, our opponents gain it. Drawing strength from Stella’s extraordinary birdie, Hanratty begins pouring in putts from the furthest reaches of the green. He and Stella win the next five holes in a row, tie the seventeenth, and win the eighteenth, this time with Hanratty making a birdie. Stella leaps into his arms and presses her great bosom against his chest.
“Alright,” I say, “we won the front, you won the back, the overall, and one press.” I hand Hanratty a ten dollar bill. I turn to Stella. “You I’ll pay later.”
Emily protests. “I’ll pay Stella, Alex.”
“Uh uh. I let us down, I’ll do the paying,” I say. “ Come on, we’ll go back to our place and have a few drinks.”

I am piloting our red Toyota pickup with the expanded cab along Desert Turnpike. “Why didn’t you want to have drinks in the grill?” asks Stella.
“They haven’t seen the new house since we’ve moved in.”
“I thought you didn’t want to show off,” she says. “They’ve only got one of those little Pawnee cottages, you know. They’re only two bedrooms.”
A moment later the Hanratty Honda pulls up behind us. “Oh, my God, it’s beautiful,” coos Emily as she climbs out of the car. “Palla Verde is our favorite village.”
“It’s doing little to assuage my existential despair,” I say. I put my hand on the small of Emily’s back and usher her toward our new 7,000 square foot house.
I sit with the Hanrattys on the back deck while Stella assembles a plate of appetizers in the kitchen. Emily wanders about the patio, admiring the landscaping, Stella’s vast collection of specimen cacti, the hot tub, the vanishing-edge pool.
“The Posnicks have just bought an apartment in River House,” says Hanratty.
“River House in New York City?” Emily asks.
I nod. “Yep, overlooking the East River.”
“Oh, my God, the president of our hospital lives in River House. Graham Harrison.”
“Graham Harrison! Tall thin guy with wavy blond hair like Harpo Marx?”
“Exactly.”
“Unbelievable. Twenty-five years ago, back when he was with Bear, Stearns, Stella was his assistant.”
Stella arrives at the sliding glass door and knocks on it with her toe. Hanratty springs to his feet and pulls it open. Stella steps onto the patio with a tray of Wheat Thins and Triscuits and water biscuits, grapes, sliced apples, stilton, and brie.
“Stella, wait till you get a load of this,” I say. “Emily sits on the board of Nyack Hospital. Graham Harrison is their president.”
“Small world,” says Stella, her eyes glued on the task of laying out the appetizers.
“Isn’t that amazing?” I say. “How many years has it been since you worked for the guy?”
“Oops,” says Stella. “I forgot the apricots.”
“Wait till I tell Graham I know Stella Posnick,” says Emily. “He’ll freak.”
Stella smiles. “I’ll be right back,” she says and heads back into the house.

“That was some shot you hit on eleven,” I say. “Turned the whole match.” I am sitting up in bed with Golf Digest on my lap.
“Thank you,” says Stella. She is setting her alarm clock.
“I wasn’t even sure you’d find your ball. I mean, when you hit it over the green on eleven, usually you’re fucked.”
“I got lucky.” Stella turns off the light and slides down under the covers. “Now turn off your lamp. I’ve got an eight fifteen golf game.”
I do as I am told but remain sitting up against the pillows, eyes open, looking about in the dark. “That was some coincidence,” I say.
Stella doesn’t respond.
“My God, Graham Harrison. I don’t think I’ve thought of him in over twenty years. Have you?”
“Alex, for Christ sake, I was asleep.”
I slide down under the covers, curling up onto my side, facing the back of Stella’s head. I move my nose closer to her hair, inhaling deeply, trying to catch a whiff of her aroma, loving always the many scents of the shampoos, lotions, perfumes that emanate from my wife. “You know what I thought was very creative,” I whisper.
“Alex, stop talking.”
“Serving apricots with the cheese. It was great.”
“Thank you.”
“You’ve never done that before.”
“Yes, I have.”
“Uh uh. I remember. We were talking about Graham Harrison, and you said, ‘I forgot the apricots,’ and I thought, Apricots and stilton, what a great idea. I remember distinctly.”
“Can I go to sleep, please.”
I sidle closer. Suddenly, my wife of twenty some odd years seems vastly more dark and mysterious than I had ever imagined, and it is giving me a hard on. Ever so gently I push my erection between the large, soft, warm globes of her behind. The funny thing is, I hate the way her ass looks in daylight yet love its lush plentitude under the covers. Instantly, there is a thrashing of elbows and bedding, knees and hands, and Stella is standing up in the corridor of moonlight shining down through the skylight. “Alex, leave me alone!” she bellows. “I want to go to sleep.”
“Jesus Christ, calm down.”
“Now get over to your side of the bed.”
“What are you so fucking touchy about.”
“I told you, I’ve got a big match tomorrow.”
“Hey, look at how you handled the pressure today.”
Stella waits for me to retreat, then wrapped in the duvet lies back down on the very edge of the bed. “If you touch me again, I will sleep in the den. Is that clear?”
“What the hell’s got into you?”
“Do not touch me, Alex. I do not want to be touched.”

Hanratty, Phayer, and Lerner watch as my drive on eighteen sails fifteen yards further than anyone else’s. “What’s got into you?” says Hanratty. “Yesterday I was outdriving you by fifty yards.”
I shrug. “Just one of those days.”
“Alex, I’ve never seen you swing with such abandon,” says Phayer. “Such ferocity.”
The four of us hoist our bags onto our shoulders and set out across the desert. I am tempted to reveal my new technique, pretending the ball is Graham Harrison’s left testicle but, of course, the explanation would be cumbersome. More importantly, as I have discovered in the past, the revelation of a golf tip renders it instantly ineffective.
I arrive at my ball, just one hundred and eighty-five yards from the green, totally alien territory for me on this par five hole. I take out my nine wood. Steadying myself behind the ball, I plumb my imagination, which a moment later serves up the head of Harrison’s penis. Swinging mightily, as if to lop it off, I unleash a towering, drawing shot that bounces softly on the front of the green and rolls directly toward the pin. It stops two inches shy of the cup.
Phayer, my partner in the match, leaps in the air, cheeringly lustily. “Eagle! Fucking Posnick is the emperor of Desert Vistas,” he declares.
This time it is my team that wins ten dollars. “You were in a zone today, kid,” declares Lerner, handing me two five dollars bills. “The stratosphere.”

I am following Stella around the deck as she mists her precious cacti.
“A seventy-six,” she is saying, “that’s amazing, honey. Is that your best score ever?”
“I know your best score ever. An eighty-three. How come you don’t mine?”
She looks up from her watering. “I’m sorry. I just don’t have your memory for numbers.”
“Yes, it’s my best score – by eight fucking strokes. I had a breakthrough.”
“I’ll say.” Stella has been hauling a little step stool behind her. She climbs up on it and begins watering several tiny bullet cacti. “So tell me all about it.”
“Actually, it’s built around a new technique.” My intonation suggests I am going to go on, but I don’t.
“What kind of technique?” Stella asks dutifully.
“I pretend the ball is somebody’s head. Or their schlong. Or their knee.”
“That’s nice. I hope not me.”
“I said somebody with a schlong.”
“Somebody you know, or just sort of a generic person?”
“Somebody I know. In fact, you know him, too.” Oh, this is too good.
“Who, my father?”
“No. It’s true I dislike your father, but this fellow is actually far, far more despicable. Guess again.”
“I give up.”
“Oh, come on, Stella, this is fun. Who?”
“George Bush.”
“Someone we know personally.”
“I give up.”
“You’re no fun. I’ll give you a hint. Someone you haven’t seen in a long, long time, but whose name actually came up in conversation recently – with the Hanrattys.”
Stella climbs down from the stepladder and starts to head back into the house. “I’ve got to jump in the shower,” she says.
I scurry after her. “Oh, come on, Stella, don’t you want to know who it is? Aren’t you the tiniest bit curious.”
“Actually, I think it’s sick, Alex, pretending to smash someone with a golf club.”
She has crossed the living room and made a sharp right turn into our bedroom, but I am at her heels. “Now let me get ready or we’re going to be late for the Phayers.”
She scampers into the bathroom, but she cannot shake me. “Get out of here, Alex, I want to get undressed.”
“Alright, I’ll tell you.”
“Frankly, I couldn’t care less.”
“Graham Harrison.”
“Who?”
“Graham Harrison, the guy you used to work for, way back in the day. I pretend the ball is Graham Harrison’s head, or his testicle, or his nose, or his temple, and then I just the bash the hell out of it.”
“I’m getting in the shower.”
“You’re getting in the shower fully dressed.”
“Alex, get out.”
“I know why you’re not taking your clothes off in front of me. You’re ashamed. Your body has been soiled by old Graham, and you don’t want me to see it. You’re embarrassed by what you’ve done, Stella.”
“You’re deranged.” Stella walks into the large shower enclosure fully clothed and begins disrobing in there.
“You fucked Graham Harrison way back when we lived on 74th Street. If I had your date book, I could probably figure out the exact day.”
“I did not fuck Graham Harrison, Alex.”
“Come out here and look me in the eye and say that.”
“I did not make love with Graham Harrison. I swear to you.”
Stella turns on the shower and I have to shout over the sound of the water. “Yes, you did. You fucked him right around the time of the fish incident. Sometime in June. I remember it like it was yesterday. I’d just gotten home from work, you were potchkying around in the kitchen, and I was in our bedroom looking for an emery board. I had this chip in my nail that was driving me crazy. So I opened the drawer of your night table, and there was your diaphragm case. And it was empty. And I thought, Oh, yeah, that’s right. We’d had sex around four in the morning. It hadn’t been in long enough when you left for work in the morning. But then I thought, Wait a second, when that happens, you always take it out as soon as you get home from work. Always. You used to say it made you feel yucky having it in all day.”
“That’s absurd. I probably hadn’t gotten around to it yet.” Now it was Stella shouting over the sound of the shower.
“Well, that was your excuse. I stood in the doorway of the kitchen, and said, ‘Aren’t you going to take out your ‘phragm,’ and you said, ‘Nah, I’ll do it when we get back from dinner.’
“At the time I thought, Well, that’s a little weird. She never leaves it in if she doesn’t have to. Never. But then I thought, and here was my big mistake, Oh, well, guess this time is different. But things are never different, Stella, unless…” Here, like Chan, like Spade, like Mason, I pause for a touch more drama, “Unless there’s a reason. Then, and only then, do people change. You didn’t take our your diaphragm that night, like you had every other time before, because you had fucked Graham Harrison at lunch, somewhere I suspect around one thirty. So when you got home from work at your usual five thirty, it hadn’t been in a full eight hours yet. And though you had already begun dropping hints about wanting to have a baby, you most certainly didn’t want to take a chance of getting pregnant with another man’s kid. I’m fucking Dick Tracy, Stella. A little slow sometimes, witness my taking over twenty years to solve this case, but brilliant nonetheless. “
Stella steps out of the shower, already wrapped in a towel. “If you don’t stop this instant, I’m going to….” Unable to come up with a proper ultimatum, Stella strides briskly past me and into her walk in closet, shutting the door hard behind her.
I stand close and project through the slats in the door. “Just like serving apricots with the cheese. You’ve never served apricots with cheese, not once in the twenty-six years I’ve known you. I notice these things. But this time it was different. We were talking with the Hanrattys about Graham Harrison, and you wanted to get the hell out of there because you were as uncomfortable as hell. You were afraid you were going to do something that’d give you away. So you changed your routine. You served fucking organic apricots with cheese. And you did give yourself away. Oh, I’m fucking good, Stella. The CIA could use me.”
“Alex,” Stella suddenly bellows through her closet door, “Leave me alone. You are driving me insane.”
“Don’t be so upset,” I respond. “Look at the upside. I shot a seventy-six today.”

I am inflamed. I can’t keep my hands off my faithless wife. I think maybe I should leave her, but right now I have no place else to go. This is like money in the bank, I think. When I’m ready, I can use this betrayal like a sledge. Besides, in our twenty-five years of marriage, I have slept with a dozen other women, including three of my secretaries and Stella’s best friend Anna. Sperm under the bridge. People do these things, amazingly not far more often.
Updike writes another man’s cock in your wife gives her greater value. In an odd way, I am proud. I think of my friend Glickman, the dentist, whose quiet, mousey wife slept with the photographer who came to take her wedding portrait. “This one,” he told me and Stella at dinner one night, beaming, “Can you imagine, she lays with the guy six weeks before the wedding.”
When I asked her why, Glickman answered for her: “He asked her.” The quiet wife nodded in enthusiastic agreement. “There’s a lesson there,” said Glickman. “For all of us.” Although what it was, I was never quite sure.
There are times when I think of letting Stella off the hook. She has not come out and admitted her guilt, but she has begun treating me with tenderness bordering on contrition. Look, I imagine myself saying, Relax. These things happen. It’s no big deal. I’ve had my dalliances as well. But then I decide, why cede this wonderful new power over her?
Then, of course, there is the matter of Stella’s cheating at golf. I will let this ride for the time being. Bring it up now and it’ll somehow be lumped in with the Harrison affair – two serious infractions metamorphosed into one. Besides, I conclude, thinking of all the couples we know, how many other of my friends have a wife of deeply flawed character? I am infatuated with the phrase. Deeply flawed character. I am sure it goes hand and hand with Stella’s capacity for multiple and unusually intense orgasms.

My Wife Is Trying To Kill Me

It is a Tuesday afternoon in winter, and it won’t be but another hour before the sky has grown dark. In Arizona, where we also have a five bedroom house, this one not more than fifty yards from the elevated green on the sixth hole of Cochise, it is just a little past two. And if I were out there right now I would probably be finishing up the front nine with Posnick and Hanratty and Lerner, two Jews, two Goys, perhaps grabbing a hot dog from the cart girl before setting out on the back nine.
But I am not in Arizona, I am in my attic office in Ridgewood, New Jersey, where the thermometer just outside my window reads twenty-two degrees, and there is half a foot of snow on the ground. No, I am not in Arizona because, as with so many other couples in their middle years in our circle, my wife’s career is blooming just as mine is nearing its end.
So instead of golfing, a pursuit which comes easily to me and to which I am hopelessly addicted, I am at this very moment trying to write a short story, though I haven’t a publisher, nor an agent, nor am I convinced I have anything much to say – just a vague desire to wear a hounds tooth jacket in the front of a classroom of adoring coeds sitting in a semi-circle on the floor, the prettiest ones in short skirts with their legs crossed at the ankle.
I am suffering from a slight head cold and have chosen not to do my usual half hour on the exercycle. So I bathe earlier than is my custom (I have taken to bathing now that I am “semi”-retired), shave, and by the time I am finished dressing for dinner, it is only 5:45 and I have a whole two hours to kill before Miranda gets home from the office.
I pour myself a Glenfiddich on the rocks and start the Times’ crossword puzzle, something I normally don’t attempt until Thursday (like a pole-vaulter who doesn’t start jumping till the bar is set at fifteen feet).
My nose begins to drip copiously on the puzzle itself, and so I take a Benedryl, which soon mixes nicely with the scotch. Miranda phones and says she’s running late and I should meet her at 8:15 over at the club for dinner and that the Dittricks and some friends of theirs are joining us. I finish the puzzle, pour myself another Glenfiddich, and watch “Access Hollywood” and then the first forty-five minutes of the Woody Allen clarinet documentary on the Independent Film Channel.
Stirring vaguely in the back of my mind is a question: Is this how I will spend the rest of my days? While I worked, there were dramas. Would I land the Home Depot account? Would Uncle make me president, or would he pick one of his own children? Would I leave Miranda for the young art director who designed our product brochures and with whom I was having an affair (or should I say screwing on the side) and start a new family?
If there are any, what will the new dramas be? Will Dolly, our eldest, get into med school? Will the stock markets suddenly tumble, forcing me to go back to work? Will Miranda leave me for one of her partners, the surprisingly handsome Rahim Sen Sharma? Will I be diagnosed with multiple sclerosis?
Don Dittrick’s friends turn out to be the young bond trader, Eric Handelsman. He has jet-black hair and an imperious air. Although I am at least a decade his elder, I find myself playing to the man, just as I did to my father, another imperious man with dark hair. I plan on ordering a salad and the swordfish, but when the waiter comes I can’t bear the thought of an entire meal that I won’t really enjoy. At the last second, I switch to the French onion soup (after all, I have a cold), and the New York strip.
“The eight ounce or the fourteen, Mr. Phayer?”
“The eight,” Miranda answers for me.
“No, Edgar, make it the fourteen,” I say. “I had a salad for lunch,” I tell Miranda, and she raises her eyebrows skeptically.
All evening long Miranda leans over and touches Handelsman on the arm; and though I try not to look, I am mesmerized. What is it with middle-aged women? They do so much more pawing than they did in their twenties and thirties. Are they marking potential new mates in case their present one dumps them for a younger woman, or is stricken with pancreatic cancer? Do they live in such dread of spending the next twenty-five years alone?
In my agitation, I drink a third and fourth glass of cabernet and then cap the evening by ordering a double Courvoisier V.S.O.P. straight up. Edgar brings me a giant snifter that must contain eight full ounces of cognac. I plan on drinking only half, but as we get up to leave I notice I’ve emptied the entire glass.
When we get into bed and she turns out the light, I tell Miranda she touched Eric Handelsman on the arm (I pick a number out of the air) eighty-three times.
“I did not,” she counters.
“You did, too. Every time you sit next to a guy with a lot of money, you touch his arm. The more money he has, the more you touch him.”
“That’s absurd,” she says.
We’ve had this discussion before. I know I’m not going to get anywhere, but I take a perverse pleasure in irritating Miranda nonetheless, like working a scab. In the early years, like most young men, my jealousy consumed me. Perhaps it was all the testosterone. Now I rather enjoy it. Would I really want a woman who only had eyes for me? And other than the wretched Adele H.s of the world, is there such a thing?
Miranda pulls the blanket over her shoulder and turns her back to me. I work my way under the blanket until I am pressing my crotch against her bare behind. My stomach feels bloated with steak, and I don’t fit against Miranda as snugly as I do in the morning.
“God, I ate too much,” I groan. “I feel like an anaconda who has just ingested a peccary.”
“What’s a peccary?”
“A small, wild boor. Like a javalina.”
“What’s a javalina?”
“It’s in the peccary family.”
I begin to rub Miranda’s belly. “Are you sure you want to do this?” she asks.
“Mmmmmm.”
“I thought you were getting a cold.”
“Just the sniffles.”
“Well, just don’t kiss me,” she says, rolling onto her back. Some friends confide they have absolutely no desire to have sex with their wives anymore. Others joke about the savagery with which their wives squelch their advances. I’ve always been pleasantly surprised at Miranda’s compliance.
Sometimes I think that when we married, we struck an unarticulated deal: she gives me sex, I give her money. Only now, with Miranda bringing in more money than I, how does that affect the contract?
I roll over on top of her, and she moistens the tip of my penis with her saliva and guides me into her, centimeters at a time. “Slowly,” she says. “Slowly.”
Why have I initiated this? My erection is half-hearted, and clearly Miranda is not even remotely aroused.
I have trouble reaching orgasm and cast about for my never-fail icon. The night we met, Miranda, a stewardess at the time on the overnight Northwest flight to Tokyo, instructed me to meet her in the first-class lavatory. Upon entering the tiny bathroom, I noticed she had already taken off her royal blue silk panties and bunched them on the counter next to the sink. The image has stuck with me.
I pump harder and faster, but the panties are not having their usual effect.
Miranda says, “It’s okay. You don’t have to come.”
“I’m fine,” I say.
“My first patient’s at seven tomorrow.”
“I hear you.” I begin thrusting furiously, still without much feeling, and then I picture Handelsman pushing aside the crotch of Miranda’s little blue panties and inserting his fingers between her lips. There is a stirring. I thrust away, faster yet, and the feeling, which had felt the far side of a canyon, inches closer, still weak in intensity but now suffusing my genital region so that finally I am able to pump out a small, anticlimactic little dribble of an orgasm.
I slump across Miranda like a sea lion, my heart pounding frantically. I roll onto my back to give it greater room to beat. There is a launched quality to its racing, as if I had to work to get it up to speed, and now it will keep on galloping on its own accord like some kind of perpetual motion machine.
I lie on my back in silence, listening to my heart, no, feeling it pound away, while Miranda once again rolls onto her right side, pulling the blanket over her shoulder, her back to me.
“Man,” I say. “This is scary.”
“Raymond, you woke me,” Miranda fibs.
“My heart won’t slow down. It must be beating 190, 200 beats a minute.”
“Oh, that’s ridiculous. You have no idea what you’re talking about.” Now that she is a licensed orthodontist, Miranda can’t help but act the junior physician. She pulls the blanket tighter across her shoulder. “Now go to sleep. I’ve got to get up at six.”
“Listen,” I say, “it’s really racing. I know how it feels when I’m on the exercycle and I get it up to one-forty and this is faster. Way faster.”
“Well, relax. I’m sure you’re okay. Just stop eating so goddamn much red meat.”
Poor red meat, the whipping boy of our times.
I probably wouldn’t have thought much about that evening again, for you know how it is with disturbing events, we tend to put them behind us, their power and intensity ebbing geometrically with each passing day, so that a week or ten days afterward, they’ve been pretty much swept under the rug, just another of the little shadows that make up our pasts and dimly haunt our present.
But the very next week, after dinner with friends at Jean George that included much wine and several glasses of cognac, we return home past midnight and again I feel a sort of rote impulse to have sex with Miranda. As the expression goes, my heart isn’t in it, and I have to work much harder than usual to reach orgasm. At which point my heart is far more into it than I want, beating wildly and showing no inclination to slow down. I lay there in silence, my finger on the pulse in my neck, checking the clock every two to three minutes.
“Miranda,” I whisper ever so softly, “what would happen if I died while I was having sex with you?”
Silence. Miranda is pretending to be asleep, her traditional response whenever I bring up an unsettling subject in the middle of the night. I repeat the question.
“Raymond, go to bed. I’m exhausted.”
“My heart is doing that thing again,” I say. “Listen.”
Reluctantly, she places her head on my chest. “So, it’s beating fast,” she says. “We shouldn’t have screwed in the first place.”
There is something about her body draped across my chest, and the smell of the cigarette smoke her hair has picked up in Jean George’s bar, that re-excites me. I find her lips and am surprised when she kisses me back rather passionately. She rolls on top of me.
“What are you doing?” I ask.
“You had your orgasm. Now I want mine.”
“This isn’t like you.”
“How do you know what I’m like?”
“What about my heart?”
“What about it?”
“It’s beating like a maniac.”
“Good,” she cackles. “You’ll die in the saddle, just like Rockefeller.” She lifts her nightie and finds my stiffening member.
I wake up at 3:15 to pee and shuffle back from the bathroom half-asleep. But when I lie down, I am suddenly fully awake. I am worried about my heart. I am excited but alarmed by Miranda’s sexual aggressiveness. I am shocked at the callousness of her Rockefeller reference. I am surprised she is even aware of the rumor.
Normally, if something is bothering me about my health, I am loath to visit the doctor, for I am always afraid of having my worst suspicions confirmed. But having a second heart episode in less than a month is a bit more alarming than I can bear, and so I go to see my internist Alfred Priestley. He listens to my concerns in all their details and then asks me a myriad of questions. He nods sagely, scribbling little notes as I speak.
“It’s the cognac,” he says finally. “It’s a notorious stimulant of the heart.”
“You’re sure?”
“Who’s ever sure,” he answers.
I insist he run every manner of test on me, and so spend the better part of the day both in his office and over at Valley Hospital on treadmills, in MRI chambers, having blood drawn. In the end, although my cholesterol level is a touch high, Priestley finds absolutely nothing wrong with my heart. My blood pressure is normal, my arteries unclogged and elastic, my overall cardiovascular system, he assures me, that of a man a full ten years younger than myself.
My difficulty in achieving orgasm is simply a byproduct of aging. “When we’re young,” he says, “we ejaculate before we want. When we get older, we ejaculate after we want. Be happy your wife still lets you have sex with her.”
I leave Priestley’s office joyously relieved, given a new lease to pursue a vigorous and active life. When I get home I sit down at my laptop without my usual sense of futility and am actually able to eke out a few paragraphs that somehow, for once, don't seem fatally trite. The phone rings. Miranda wants to know how my appointment went. I am a bit surprised, because normally she views my little health crises as nothing more than an eruption of hypochondria. “I’m fine. Priestley says I have the arteries of a man in his thirties.”
“Oh, that’s great, Raymond.” Maybe it’s my imagination, but I think I detect just a hint of disappointment in Miranda’s voice. Could it be possible? Could the woman with whom I have just celebrated our silver anniversary want to be rid of me? Why not? How often have I contemplated which of our friends’ wives I would seduce were Miranda, God forbid, to be killed in a car accident. You can be sure of one thing: if you are thinking it, so is your mate.
When Miranda gets home from the office that night, I find myself devising a little experiment. We are sitting up in bed, Miranda watching a rerun of Friends, I doing the crossword puzzle. “Actually,” I say, “Priestley did find a little something he wants to keep an eye on.”
“Really? Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I didn’t want to get you alarmed at the office. It’s nothing much really. He thought maybe he saw a little valve deterioration on the echo cardiogram.”
“What does that mean? Valve deterioration?” This time I think I hear in her voice a touch of excitement, of optimism.
“He said not to worry, it’s probably something I was born with that they’d just never picked up before. The equipment is so much more advanced these days.” I speak matter of factly, my nose buried in the puzzle.
“Are you supposed to do anything, take anything?”
“Uh uh. He just doesn’t want me getting my heart rate up too high. Easy on the Courvoisier, that sort of thing.”
“Well, that’s true for everybody, for God’s sake,” says Miranda.
Friday night we are invited into the city to the Lerner’s for dinner, a couple we met two years ago in Arizona. Sarah and I had a little thing last winter, but she doesn’t seem to want to keep that part of our relationship going. “There are no secrets from the unconscious,” she said. “Miranda and Ethan know what happened, even if they’re not aware of it. Sooner or later the four of us will just stop getting together. I don’t want that.” She’s a shrink. What could I say?
Sarah has marinated a butterflied leg of lamb and Ethan barbecues it on a brand new state of the art Weber gas grill on their deck overlooking Central Park. He opens a bottle of ’86 Lafite Rothchild from his collection, and it complements the lamb magnificently. The meat is tender, the marinade subtle, and I make a big show of eating seconds and thirds.
After dinner Ethan and I play a game of chess, while Sarah and Miranda clear the table and bring out dessert. Ethan opens a bottle of Napoleon brandy, and I let him pour me a more than generous amount. I think I see Miranda watching me out of the corner of her eye. I bring the snifter with me into the bathroom and pour the brandy down the sink. When I return to the chessboard, I let Ethan refill my glass. On the drive home, I say, “God, I hate myself. Priestley told me to lay off the cognac, but who can resist the Napoleon?”
“You should really do what the doctor says, Raymond,” responds Miranda with, to my ear, very little conviction.
While Miranda performs her evening ablutions, I, whose nightly bathroom ritual is considerably shorter, spritz on a bit of Eau Sauvage, something I normally do only before going out at night. I get into bed and turn off the light. Will she? Or won’t she? It’s true that during the course of our marriage Miranda has only very rarely been the one to initiate sex. But if, as I suspect, she finds herself intrigued at the thought of getting my heart rate up too high…
I hear Miranda’s heavy end-of-the-day step thudding toward the bed. She climbs up onto her little footstool and flops onto the mattress. I hear her setting her alarm clock. I roll onto my side, facing her. Perhaps the wafting of my aftershave will catch her attention. It is as if the entire surface of my skin is reaching out to her, willing her to caress it. I feel on the very precipice of something, I know not what. I want more than anything for her to sidle over and press herself against me, for then won’t I be clever, the master manipulator. And yet am I not terrified that my plan will actually work?
I feel the sheet being pulled taut as Miranda rolls onto her side, facing away from me. Within moments I hear the soft melodious little snore that signals Miranda has fallen asleep.
Two weeks later it is Lobster Night at the country club and we take a table with five other couples. For sixty-five dollars a person you can devour as many lobsters as you want. As luck would have it, Miranda winds up sitting next to her little crush, Eric Handelsman, the bond trader, and the two of them chat animatedly and laugh abundantly, never once, to my eye, turning to the dinner companions seated the other side of them.
I sit directly across the table from them, downing two three-pound lobsters and a bottle of chardonnay all by myself. At one point, Handelsman says something that Miranda apparently finds uproarious and she leans forward and touches him on the thigh, by my estimation, no more than four to five inches from his crotch. I wonder what’s going on in her panties. I feel a rush at the thought that the dark-haired Handelsman might, however unwittingly, be abetting my scheme.
After dessert I employ my increasingly familiar gambit, telling Edgar to bring me a double Courvoisier straight up. I try to speak loudly enough for Miranda to hear, but I’m not sure, what with her infatuation with the bond trader, that she even notices. I leave the cognac untouched.
As we climb into bed, I tell Miranda that she has to help me withstand my passion for cognac. “You know what big glasses they pour at the club. I must have had a pint. My heart feels like it’s going to explode.”
“I’m sure you’ll be okay,” she replies, curling into sleeping position. I can’t stand it and snuggle in behind her. “Please, Raymond, let’s wait till the morning. I enjoy it so much more when I have more energy.”
“This is Johnny Depp’s dick pressing between your cheeks,” I say.
“I’m afraid you’re going to have to wait till the morning, Johnny. Good night.”
I lie on my back till I hear Miranda’s breathing ease into sleep, and then I masturbate into a tissue experiencing the most intensely felt of orgasms.
I realize that making a public display of drinking a lot of cognac and putting myself at Miranda’s disposal has not yet been enough of a spur. I must turn up the heat.
“Your ass is looking a little big,” I say, as she stands on the first tee at Ridgewood, about to hit a drive.
“You’re starting to get a second chin,” I declare over breakfast. “Maybe you should get a consultation with Danny Baker. We went to high school together. I’m sure I can get you an appointment.”
And when she gets home from a particularly long day at the practice, “Honey, I think you must be working too hard. You look positively haggard.”
I think of things that will disgust her: Getting into bed at night without brushing my teeth. Not flushing the toilet after a particularly gruesome dump. But these ideas disgust even me. Besides, it’s not so much that I want to repulse her, I want to antagonize her. I want her to hate me, or should I say, discover how much she already hates me, has always hated me.
We are invited to a small dinner party, six couples counting our hosts. I have two Glenfiddichs while waiting for Miranda to dress. On the way over in the car, I remark that her smart new Prada black suit, which cost well over $2,000, may be trying a little too hard to say “young.”
Upon our arrival at the Stillman’s, I quickly down two double Dewar’s; and by the time we are seated for dinner I am a bit woozy to say the least. During the salad course, I hear Tom Marino clear his throat, wait for a lull in the conversation, and then pointedly address Miranda, who is seated directly opposite him, all the way over on the other side of the table.
It is as if everything is developing in slow motion, as if I had anticipated this was going to happen one day, and now it actually is, just as I somehow always knew it would. “Lizzie got her braces off today, and I tell you, Miranda, her teeth look absolutely perfect,” declaims Tom. “The kid’s in ecstasy. Her self-esteem is virtually skyrocketing.” Personally, I’m getting sick of kids with soaring self-esteem.
Ellen Marino chimes in, “I mean, if you told people that just fourteen months ago this kid who had an overbite that made King Kong look good…”
Ellen is joined by a fusillade, no, a barrage, no, a virtual chorus of hosannas – “Little Alan’s smile lights up the entire house,” “Rebecca has just become engaged to a resident at Boston General,” “Get this, a photographer in Chelsea has asked our Justin to do a Calvin Klein catalogue,” and Miranda’s face turns from one dinner companion to the next so as to sop up every last drop of praise. Who can blame her?
They say that one mark of those who achieve greatness is their ability, when the opportunity of a lifetime presents itself, to recognize that moment and exploit it for all it is worth. I can tell you that in my nearly thirty years in business my timing was never that good. An offer from Uncle Harold to take over operations on the West Coast, a chance to pick up a retro design of 1860’s screwdrivers from a small Canadian toolmaker, an invitation from Uncle Harold’s chief competitor to come over as head of their European operations – I shied away from all of these opportunities because, I suspect, I did not have the resolve it would take to turn them into the gargantuan successes they eventually turned out to be. I did not, as they say, “step up.”
But this time is different. This is like an eighty mile-an-hour fastball with no movement on it whatsoever heading right down the middle of the plate. My bat is cocked. My eyes are focused. This is my turn, and this time I am going to drive the ball deep, deep over the center field fence.
The symphony of praise finally trails off into a melodic little hum, and Miranda sits there in its afterglow like a bride, and it is into this communal love fest that I plunge. I clear my throat. The entire table turns my way, their faces expectant, anticipating the husbandly valedictory, the maraschino cherry, if you will, that will crown this evening with the perfect salute.
“Isn’t she wonderful,” I say. “Isn’t Miranda great?” And there is just the tiniest trace of irony in my voice so that the more alert in attendance find themselves, without quite knowing why, ever so slightly on guard.
“When you think how far she’s come, it really is amazing.” I nod my head, amazed.
Miranda flashes me a small but ferocious warning with her eyes. I am undaunted. “You know, you probably don’t know this, but when Miranda and I first married, she could barely read. I’m not kidding. I mean, not even the funnies.” I turn to Miranda. “Isn’t that right, dear?”
Miranda simply stares at me, her eyes beaming pure hatred. The rest of the diners are looking at their plates, their hands, the walls.
“It’s a sad commentary on our schools,” I continue, “but they just kept on promoting her from one grade to another till before you know it she was graduating high school with” – I look over at Miranda – “what was your grade point again?”
She glares at me like a statue, silent and unmoving. I shrug and go on. “I don’t know, a C plus average, I think. Something like that. Can you imagine? A kid who is virtually illiterate graduating high school and being sent out into the world totally unprepared to do anything? What do they call it these days? Social promotion?
“Which is okay I guess but what about those poor kids who don’t have Miranda’s looks, her legs – ” I chuckle to myself – “her tush.” I catch Tom Marino’s eye and wink. “You know what I’m talking about.
“Of course, I didn’t really know any of this till after we’d actually tied the knot – not a clue. I can remember it like it was yesterday. We’re sitting at breakfast, reading the paper, and I say, ‘Sweetie, do you want the entertainment section,’ and she says, ‘Raymond, I can’t read.’ Just like that. ‘Raymond, I can’t read.’ No warning. No, ‘Honey, there’s something I want to talk to you about.’ Just straight out. ‘Raymond, I can’t read.’
“I think she’s kidding, of course, like, maybe she means she doesn’t like to read, or she’s not particularly good at it, so I hold up the front page of The Times, and I point to a headline – OPEC To Cut Production – and I say, ‘Read this.’ Well, she sits there for about five minutes and finally she goes, ‘Oppy, ah-ah-ahpee-ckkk…’ and then she just dissolves into tears. She can’t read it, and what’s worse, she has absolutely no idea what it means. She doesn’t even know what OPEC is, and slowly it dawns on me that this is so much worse than I could ever have imagined that I’m actually thinking about leaving her.” I look over at Miranda. “Isn’t that right, sweetie?” Ice.
“Well, of course, I don’t. Who could ever leave a face like that? But I do insist she go back to school. She doesn’t want to and fights me like a banshee, I mean, the crying, the carrying on. But I won’t have any of it. I’ve always believed that you’ve got to face down your demons in this life, look ‘em straight in the eye and say, ‘Get ready, pal, ‘cause here I come.’ Anyway, in the end I prevail, and we get Miranda a spot at Fairly Ridiculous. I know, it’s not Yale, it’s not Columbia, it’s not even Rutgers, for Christ sake, but it’s an accredited college, and besides this is a kid who has a lot of ground to make up.
“ At first, it’s not easy. The kicking and screaming continue. She cuts class. She drops out. I make her go back. She doesn’t want to. I bribe her – Mikimoto pearls to the tune of $18,000 a strand. She takes a biology lab. I get her a tutor. It helps. She gets a B-minus. There’s a bit of positive re-enforcement. I get her a physics tutor. She gets an A-minus. We discover she has some ability in the sciences. One success builds upon another. I say, ‘Okay, now you’re into it a bit, you need to pick a field of concentration.’ Again, there’s massive resistance. She says she wants to ‘experience a little bit of everything.’
“I won’t have it. My philosophy has always been: pick something you’re good at it, then give it your all. Miranda says I’m ‘suffocating’ her. I get an inspiration. ‘Look,’ I say, ‘you’re good in science, you’re good with your hands, you like people, what does that say to you?’
“She looks at me like I’ve lost my mind. ‘Come on, think,’ I implore. She shakes her head. ‘Dentistry!’ I say, and her face lights up like she’s just won the lottery.”
I look around the table as if I expect to be the absolute focus of eleven pair of adoring eyes. “So when you think about it,” I conclude, “Miranda’s not the only one you have to thank for all those beautiful smiles.” I wait a beat. I hold up my snifter. “By the way,” I say, “who do you have to fuck around here to get some more of this delicious brandy?”
Miranda won’t talk to me on the ride home, nor as we fan out through the house, checking the answering machine, locking doors, turning off lights. Nor in the bathroom as we wash our faces, floss, brush our teeth, do the Water-Pik. As usual, Miranda is still creaming herself as I depart the bathroom. I climb into bed with an extraordinary sense of optimism, of having knocked one out of the park.
I turn out the light and wait in the dark, my whole nervous system poised like a panther’s. I can hardly wait to hear the bathroom door open and Miranda’s slippered feet begin to pad toward our bed. At the same time, I feel as patient as a Sphinx, for I have accomplished exactly what I’ve set out to do. Surely, it will take Miranda time to find the courage to do what she knows she has to do. But I have all night long.
I don’t know whether I have been asleep for minutes or hours, but I am awakened by the warm, cozy sensation of my cock in someone’s mouth. I can only remember this having happened once in my life before, the night I presented Miranda with her three and a half carat engagement ring. I put my hands on her head and gently play with her hair. “What’s got into you?” I whisper.
She doesn’t answer, in fact is absolutely silent as she climbs on top of me, shimmying her hind quarters toward my cock like a bee backing into a flower. Suddenly, she begins bucking wildly, and it isn’t long before she draws out of my quite still body a long and intense orgasm with a monumental climax of her own.
She rolls off me in silence. I put my hands under my head. My face feels flushed in triumph and horror. Miranda snuggles close and lays her head on my chest. I sense her trying to position her ear over my heart.
“Are you okay?” she coos.
“My heart is fucking flying,” I say. “I’m freaking out.”
“Do you think you can go again?” she asks. “I think I have another orgasm or two in me.”
Without words or planning, we fall into a pattern. We get home from dinner, and I am the first one finished in the bathroom. I don’t sit up with the crossword puzzle anymore but almost immediately upon getting into bed flip off the light and pretend to be asleep. I hear Miranda in the bathroom, peeing with the door open. Instantly, I get a hard on. Soon she will be finished washing her face and creaming her skin, then she will tiptoe into the bedroom and ever so quietly push herself beneath the covers. She will lay there for a few minutes, very still, then ever so slowly, inch by inch, begin to sidle closer. She will actually believe that I am asleep. Or maybe not.
And I? I will lie there like an addict, ashamed and broken, a prisoner of Miranda’s treachery and yet so wildly excited by it. I can barely contain myself knowing that in mere moments Miranda is going to be all over me, grinding her snatch against my thigh, holding her cunt-scented fingers under my sleeping nostrils, all in the misguided belief that she is somehow going to be able to fuck me to death.

Saturday

OUTLIVING EMILY

Hanratty hears laughter from up the hall. It subsides quickly, and a moment later first Emily then Alex Posnick appear in the doorway of his room. Emily is holding a lovely bouquet of flowers, too lovely, and she pushes a gentle smile onto her face, gazing down at him with sympathetic eyes. Posnick laughs and cuffs him on the arm. “How you doing? You look great.”
Hanratty is surprised at the anger suddenly rising through his post-anesthesia fog. He looks at Emily darkly, barely able to speak.
“I bumped into Alex in the Starbuck’s across the street,” she explains.
“We were both getting fucking six dollar lattes,” says Posnick, laughing. “Can you believe it.”
For the first time he notices they are holding to-go cups with hooded lids. “How come you didn’t get me one?”
“I – I thought you weren’t supposed to have coffee,” says Emily weakly.
“I didn’t say that. Who told you that?”
“I’ll run down and get you one,” says Posnick. “What do you want?”
“Ah, forget it. I don’t even feel like one now.”
“What do you want, you big pussy?” demands Posnick.
“A large decaf with skim milk, one sugar on the side.”
“You got it.” He lays his Post on the edge of the bed. The giant black one word headline assaults Hanratty’s light-sensitive eyes – MURDERER!!
As soon as Posnick is out the door, Hanratty says, “What the fuck is he doing here?”
“He’s your best friend.”
“Christ, I knew this was going to happen.”
“What are you talking about?”
“The second I’m down the fucking guy is all over you.”
“Tim, Alex is your best friend. He wants to see how you are. He loves you.”
“Right. He loves me.”
A tall, youthful looking man with rimless glasses and a sweep of light brown hair enters the room. “And how are we feeling, Tim?”
“Hi, Jonathan.”
“Hello, Emily.” He bends down and kisses Emily on the cheek. What’s with all the kissing these days, thinks Hanratty. People know each other for an hour and all of a sudden they’re brushing lips.
He runs his eyes across his wife’s outfit, pale torso-embracing pink cashmere sweater, black slacks that hug her trim backside, choker made from a quintuple band of miniature pearls to highlight her long slender neck, and, of course, backless high heels to mask her lack of height. Who wouldn’t want to kiss Emily?
Posnick saunters back into the room with Hanratty’s decaf. “Hi ya, Doc.”
“Jonathan, this is Tim’s best friend Alex Posnick. Richard, this is Dr. Hanson.”
“How’s my pal here doing?” asks Posnick.
“Fine, fine. He’s coming along just fine.”
“Did you get it all out, Doc? ‘Cause I need this guy for golf.”
Doctor Hanson glances at Hanratty as if for clearance. Hanratty nods.
“Yes, we did. As I told Tim, we’re almost certain that there was no spreading beyond the wall of the prostate.”
“Almost certain,” says Hanratty.
“As certain as we can be. The pathologist still has to section the lymph nodes, those guys are the real experts. But from what I could see it was an absolutely perfect prostatectomy.”
“You know the three biggest lies in the English language, don’t you, Doc? The check is in the mail. I’m a Yid and proud of it. And, we got it all out.” Posnick breaks into his easy laughter.
The doctor turns to Emily and Posnick. “Would you excuse us for a minute?”
“Sure, thing, Doc.” Posnick takes Emily by the arm and ushers her from the room.
Doctor Hanson closes the privacy curtain around the bed and pulls the covers back. “How are you feeling?”
“Played out. Like I can barely move.”
“That’s natural. Any pain?” He is examining Hanratty’s penis, out of which a clear tube protrudes down the full length of his leg.
“Not much.”
“That’s good.” Now he is holding Hanratty’s testicles, eggplant purple and grossly enlarged. “Nothing out of the normal.”
A burst of Emily’s laughter sounds in the hallway.
“Your friend is quite a card,” says the doctor as he pulls back the curtain. “Well, as far as I’m concerned, if there are no complications, you can go home tomorrow. You’re coming along just fine.”
He shakes Hanratty’s hand and heads for the door. “I’ll look in on you in the morning.”
He exits and a moment later Emily and Posnick come back in. Hanratty can barely keep himself from saying, Wipe those fucking grins off your face. It has become sort of a trend over the last few years. Hanratty frowning, Emily composing herself. How did he get to be such a curmudgeon?
“Isn’t that great, sweetie,” says Emily, “Jonathan says you can come home tomorrow.” She busies herself filling a vase with water and arranging the flowers in it. She drops a tulip on the floor, and he watches Posnick look up from his Post to gaze at her ass.
“How can you read that fucking rag,” says Hanratty fiercely.
Posnick laughs. “I like it. It’s funny. The Times puts me to sleep.”
Hanratty feels his eyes closing. He tries to resist, but as has happened almost every hour since morning, sleep begins ineluctably to descend on him.
“Ah, sweetie, you look exhausted.” Emily bends down and kisses his forehead. “Do you want us to go?”
He summons all his energy. “Alex, let me speak to Emily alone for a minute.”
Posnick leaps to his feet. “Sure, pal, you get better now.” He tousles Hanratty’s hair, then leans over and kisses him on the forehead. To Emily he says, “I’ll wait for you down in the lobby.”
“Why is he waiting for you?”
“We’re going to grab a quick dinner.”
“Un-fucking-believable. You’re having dinner with him?”
“He asked me. What was I going to do?”
“Where the fuck’s Stella?”
“She’s in London.”
“Don’t have dinner with him, do you hear me. I do not want you having dinner with him.”
“Tim, the man lost his first-born son. That’s all he ever thinks about, not seducing his best friend’s wife.”
“That’s precisely why he wants to have sex with you – to hide from the pain.”
“This whole thing is stressing you, more than you know.”
“I’m going to call you at home in 45 minutes. You better be there – alone.”
“I will not have dinner with him.”
“Good.”
“All this stuff – it’s just in your imagination, you know.”
“Fine. Just make sure it stays there.”
“I can understand…this is all quite a blow.” She bends to place her cheek against his. “I love you, Tim, more than you can ever know.”
“Love you, too, Em. But that doesn’t mean I’m not going to call.”
He watches her ass twitching from side to side as she walks from the room. It’s in the DNA, he thinks, they can’t help themselves.

In bathrobe and pajamas, Hanratty is sitting in the family room sleepily watching CNN, a half-edited manuscript open on his lap, when the phone rings. “Hello, is this Mr. Hanratty? Please hold for Dr. Hanson.”
The sleepiness drains instantly from his being. “Hi, Tim, sorry it’s taken so long getting back to you. I’ve been in surgery all morning.” Hanratty pictures dozens of prostates, in his mind’s eye looking curiously like oysters, being dumped out of a black plastic bag into a garbage can in back of The Millstein Pavillion. What a waste! Surely, science can find some use for them.
“What can I do for you?”
“I was wondering if the final report on my biopsy came in yet.”
“Hold on. Let me check.” He clicks off, leaving Hanratty taking deep nervous breaths and rubbing his face in his hand. “No. The lab called and said they’ve sent it down to Trenton for finer sectioning. It’ll be just another two or three days.”
“Did they see something?”
“Relax, this is perfectly routine.”
“Do they always send it down to Trenton?”
“Sometimes they just want to get a finer read around the edges. It’s just a formality.”
Hanratty hobbles up to his attic office and sits at his desk. He has discovered over the years that while many glasses of wine are able to take the edge off his anxiety when he wakes in the middle of the night, he has no appetite for any kind of alcohol while the sun is up. During the day, it is only work that is somehow able to keep his mind off his terrors.
He pulls one of his old-fashioned black and white marbled notebooks off the shelf, this one titled “Thoughts I Never Had At 17.” Over the past couple of months he has been jotting down ideas in the hope of winding up with some kind of humor book.
Underneath, My heart breaking for my unmarried 26 year old daughter, Hoping my mother will hurry up and die so I can get my inheritance, Starting to dislike Mick Jagger he writes, slowly and painstakingly, Fearing my wife will outlive me and have sex with other men.
As they get ready for bed, Hanratty contemplates telling Emily about his conversation with Dr. Hanson. But he can predict her answer. They’re just being thorough. The cure rate when they catch it this early is 95%. I’m sure you’re absolutely fine. It will only panic him. So he lies back and lets the entire bottle of Groth chardonnay he has just consumed carry him off to sleep.
He dreams that he and Emily are staying over at some kind of beach house teeming with weekend guests. Emily is in high spirits, and the minute she and Hanratty wake she leaps from the bed and, still in her nightgown, goes running into the hall. “Wake up, sleepyhead,” she says, throwing open the door to one of the many bedrooms along the corridor, and rushing in.
Alex Posnick and his son Andrew, Posnick’s clone, are fast asleep on a king-sized mattress. Emily jumps onto the bed between them and, like snakes, they slither into spoon position, Posnick behind Emily, she behind Andrew.
They are all giggling naughtily, and Emily asks loudly, “Can I get a penis?”
Hanratty senses her reaching for Andrew under the sheet and says, “Is she holding your penis?”
The young man shakes his head sympathetically. “You don’t want to know.”
In a sudden fury, Hanratty reaches over and scoops his tiny wife out of the bed, hurling her violently to the floor. She hits her head on the end of the angle iron, opening a ragged gash in her temple. She stares at him from the floor, her face ashen, her eyes drooped and miserable. “You hurt me, Tim, you hurt me terribly.”
The blood is pulsing from the side of her head. Her eyes are accusatory, unforgiving, her voice loveless and dead. He cannot bear her reproaches, and it strikes him that he has no choice but to kill her. As he advances upon her, he wakes, an overpowering cloud of rage, regret, and dread pinning him to the bed.
Emily twists in her sleep, flopping her arm behind her head, exposing her armpit. How many times has Hanratty buried his face there, inhaling deeply, peppering the stubble with little kisses. She rolls to the right, pulling the covers tightly over her shoulder, as if turning her back to him. He feels a murderous urge to pop the back of her head with the heel of his hand. Who knows, hard enough and he could fracture her skull.
How much time would he get? You could hardly call it premeditated. A sudden fit of rage is all. Second degree manslaughter. With a good lawyer ten to fifteen years. Time off for good behavior and he’d be out in six or seven years. Time to start a new life, albeit one without a prostate.
Of course, if, as he fears, he is being eaten up alive with prostate cancer, it wouldn’t make any difference. He’d die in prison. Who cares? At least Emily wouldn’t be dining, laughing, golfing, dancing, fucking, exploring Angkor Wat with another man.
He could smother her, too. It’d be awful, embarrassing actually, as she thrashed about beneath him, her panicked eyes pleading for mercy, so shocked, so surprised. Better just to choke her from behind. Or maybe poison her. He’d edited an English mystery novel once in which the villain slowly poisoned his mother with three daily drops of cadmium in her Earl Grey. Perfect. Emily has two cups of Earl Grey before leaving for the hospital every morning. Shouldn’t be too hard to track down a bottle of cadmium, whatever the fuck that is.
For the second time that day, Hanratty climbs out of bed and hobbles up the three flights of stairs to his attic office. It is freezing, and he pulls on the old gray cashmere sweater and longshoreman’s hat he keeps up here for just such a reason.
He takes a black and white marbled notebook off the shelf and writes on the cover, “99 Ways To Kill Your Wife.” He opens it to the first page and puts down, Disable her seat belt. He will invite her to go antiquing in the country, then slam into a tree on the way home. Or better yet, why not on the way there and skip the loathsome antiquing altogether. Hanratty adds, Disable air bag as well. Of course, the question for one as mechanically inept as Hanratty is how?
Next he writes, Push her off a cliff. This feels promising. Emily regularly takes walks along the Palisades. Perhaps he will just suddenly shove her over the edge. Or lure her out into the ocean and drown her. At 6 feet 2 inches and a solid 185 pounds, he is certain he will have no trouble holding her under the waves. He puts down, Lost at sea.
Or what about borrowing a shotgun from Dan Fox, the neighbor who is always trying to get him to come along on a hunting trip. Hanratty writes, Accidental shooting.
And then there’s always golf. In the summer, he and Emily often run up to the course after an early dinner to play nine holes. He enters 3 iron to the temple.
Just when he thinks there are no more ways to kill his wife, Hanratty sees his lighter sitting on the corner of his desk and thinks how easy it would be to get a rip-roaring fire going by lighting the living room drapes. He writes, Burn down the house. Push her in front of the A train. Drown her in the bath tub.
And it is in this pursuit that he eventually feels tired enough to lie down on the couch in his office and fall back to sleep on these nights while he is still waiting for Trenton to forward the results of his biopsy.

Wednesday

AND DON'T GO BRINGING UP RAY

There are certain things I know not to tell my husband: that although he does very well as a creative director at Young & Rubicam, I wish he made the kind of money they do at Goldman and Morgan Stanley; that back in grad school, the T. A. I fantasized marrying every single night as I got into bed, came back from spring break engaged to his high school sweetheart, which, when I think about it these nineteen years later, still leaves me feeling like I can’t get enough air; that I find our son Adam, who many say is the spitting image of Ethan, oddly unattractive; and that in less that 45 minutes Raymond Phayer, a man who plays a pivotal role in Ethan’s and my sex fantasies, will come walking through my office door to pick my brain about his problems with his wife.
Yes, yes, there are certain things my husband knows not to tell me as well. But, in general, men have more latitude. Ethan has told me he would love to see me and my dear friend Lizbeth go down on each other; that he’d like to fuck our niece Elena; that I ought to stop limiting my number of patients and earn some real money for a change.
What Ethan doesn’t tell me is that last December at Y & R’s Christmas party he tried to have sex with his secretary standing up in a stall in the ladies room just outside the conference room on the 14th floor but that she was so drunk she just kept slumping to the floor; that sometimes when he is having trouble coming during intercourse he fantasizes sucking off our extremely handsome El Salvadoran doorman; that every year he pads his expense account by about $18,000.
But, then, on at least some level, I know all that. As he knows I sometimes think how wonderful it’d be if he suddenly keeled over with a heart attack climbing the seventh fairway at Anastazie, leaving me to begin life anew as the sole beneficiary of his $3,750,000 life insurance policy. As Freud wrote, There are no secrets from the unconscious.
The phone rings. “What’re you doing for lunch?”
“I’m uh just going to eat a yogurt and catch up on some paperwork.”
“Grab a cab across the park and meet me in the restaurant at the Mark. We just got the Molson account.”
“Oh, my God, that is so great.”
“We’ll have oysters and Dom and then run home and fuck.”
“Can’t.”
“What do you mean can’t! This is my campaign they’re buying. Do you have any idea what this is going to do for my career?”
“I can’t. I’m just too far behind.”
“That’s ridiculous. You can catch up on paperwork any time.”
“Yes, but I never do. And besides I have a patient coming in less than an hour.”
“Who?”
“Somebody you don’t know.”
“Who don’t I know?”
“Somebody new?”
“A new patient?”
“Yeah, a new patient.”
“A man or a woman?”
“A woman. Somebody with marital problems.”
“A referral?”
“Yes. A referral.”
“From whom?”
“Listen, I finish up tonight at seven. I’ll meet you at Café Lux at seven fifteen, we’ll have oysters and champagne and steak and crème brullee and then we’ll go home and be in bed by ten and really fuck.”
“The whole shebang.”
“The whole shebang.”
“What about the kids?”
“We’ll pick up ‘The Royal Tenenbaums’ on the way home. That’ll anesthetize them till at least one.” For some reason, the movie has become our children’s favorite. They identify. They think of us as a family of quirky, offbeat geniuses, although not one of us has ever cracked 587 on any of the college boards.
“What about their homework?”
“Hey, do you want to get laid or not.”
I don’t feel guilty because Ethan’s the one has who made such a big deal about Raymond in the first place. We met the Phayers last winter in Arizona, golfing.
We own a little cottage in a vast, sprawling gated community built in and around six golf courses, all with Indian names. It is odd. A century ago the Hopi, the Navajo, the Anastazie were beneath contempt, there only to be slaughtered. Now the affluent hold them in awe. How did abomination so quickly and utterly metamorphose into reverence?
The couple we were supposed to play with, the Posnicks, cancelled because the temperature was somewhere in the low forties. My experience is only Gentiles golf when the temperature dives below forty-five. Gentiles, that is, and Ethan. So the starter paired us with a coupled named Phayer.
Playing with someone you’ve never met before is like waiting to see who’s going to sit next to you on an airplane. Most of the time you’re disappointed. Sometimes, it’s a virtual nightmare – your seatmate is three hundred pounds, a compulsive talker, emits the aroma of a farm animal. But once every decade or so, you hit the jackpot.
Raymond Phayer – jackpot! Although his wife Miranda was a bit on the guarded side, Raymond had the most extraordinary blue eyes and silver hair. And unlike many handsome men, he wasn’t the least bit dull, spinning anecdotes, asking us questions, poking gentle fun at the Desert Vistas’ Escalade-driving, golf-obsessed, fifty-something, self-congratulatory lifestyle, all in a voice that indicated a fearless love of language.
Upon learning I was a psychoanalyst, he spent the rest of the round at my elbow, quizzing me about my practice, my methodology, my training – for a layman exhibiting an unusually comprehensive knowledge of the literature.
At the end of the round, we had lunch in the mixed grill, and Raymond suggested we all have dinner together. As Ethan and I showered and dressed, he said, “It’s not fair. Raymond looks like a fucking movie star, Miranda’s a cold fish.”
“What, are we swapping with these people.”
“They live in Ridgewood, New Jersey, for Christ sake. You know, ten years ago they didn’t even allow Jews in Ridgewood.”
“I think she’s very pretty,” I said.
“What, are we swapping with these people.”
“No way. Raymond’s old enough to be my father.”
“A lot of girls would like to fuck their father.”
There is a cowboy restaurant, Joe Steak, several miles down Cave Creek Road with a very good country and western singer named Skipper, who sings the old sad classics in a wispy base. We had several bottles of a good cabernet, and Miranda asked Skipper if he knew “Pancho and Lefty,” and when he did, “Crazy,” “Third Rate Romance,” and several other songs I’d never heard of.
About nine thirty, Joe Steak started clearing out. Ethan put twenty bucks in the tip snifter sitting on Skipper’s amp, and he launched into another set. Ethan and I danced, Raymond danced with Miranda, and we shuffled around the floor to old Waylen Jennings and Willie Nelson songs till the busboys began putting chairs up on the tables.
The next morning, Miranda called to see if I wanted to join her at the big state-of-the-art gym in the Anastazie clubhouse. A few minutes later, Ethan called Raymond because he and Alex Posnick and Tim Hanratty needed a fourth for a ten thirty tee off time way up on Hopi.
Miranda and I took a spin class together, and afterward, over coffee and scones, I invited her and Raymond to dinner that evening.
Ethan grilled swordfish on our back deck. We ate outside in candlelight, drinking more than a bottle of Chablis per person as we watched the lights down in Phoenix twinkle from nearly forty miles away. Ethan put on Dylan’s “Time Out Of Mind,” and the guitar twangs resonated in the night air. Raymond, puffing on a cigar, declared, “The man’s the finest American poet of our time.” After that, for the week or so before we were all due to head back east, we were kind of inseparable.
Mornings, Ethan and Raymond would play golf with the guys, while Miranda and I would hit the gym or find a woman’s golf game. In the afternoons, the four of us would meet on the deck by the lap pool of the Chiricaua clubhouse. Miranda and Ethan, fair skinned and sun phobic, would take refuge under the canvas awning and play Scrabble, while Raymond and I would swim languid, lazy laps, then lay on the chaises and tan. I don’t think I’ve ever seen anybody brown up quite as beautifully as he. Even the teenaged girls eyed him, a man well into his fifties, as they sauntered past in their little bikinis on the way to the snack bar.
Our last night before heading home, we returned to Joe Steak and danced to slow Hank Williams ballads during Skipper’s last set. This time, Raymond asked me to dance and Ethan danced with Miranda.
In bed, Ethan snuggled behind me and tried to slip his hand between my thighs. “How about in the morning,” I said.
“How about right now?”
The wine had left me sleepy and enervated. “We’ll do it in the morning. I promise.”
“There you go again, mortgaging your future.”
“I have a teaser headache.” Usually that stops him. When I have a headache, Ethan says he feels like he’s fucking Bambi.
“Alright, then go to sleep. Ole Raymond’s just going to snuggle in behind you.”
I smiled in the darkness. Ethan has always had an unerring instinct for knowing which men I am drawn to.
I let him push up my nightgown. “Can you feel Raymond’s penis growing against your butt?”
“Do you think at his age he can still get a hard on?”
“He’s very handsome.”
“Yes, he’s a good-looking man, but he’s got a liver spot on the back of his hand.”
“It’s a freckle.”
“It’s a liver spot.”
“Alright, just pretend we’ve gone to Santorini with the Phayers, we’ve rented a house together, you’re taking a nap and Raymond has wandered into the wrong bedroom by mistake and sees you lying on the bed naked – it’s hot and you’ve kicked off the covers – and ever so quietly he lies down next to you, but you can’t actually let him know that you know he’s there, so you lie very still and pretend to be asleep, while ever so slowly you feel his hand….”
Once again Ethan tries to reach between my legs, and this time I don’t resist quite as strenuously, as if fatigue is sapping my strength. When he rolls me onto my back and pushes himself inside me I work very hard so as not to moan for I am picturing Raymond’s striking blue eyes gazing down at me with adoration.
I never once directly acknowledge finding Raymond to be anything more than a good-looking older man, but it is rare when two or three weeks go by without Ethan invoking his name.
Sometimes I react angrily. “Will you stop with this Raymond shit,” I snarl. “I’ll come up with my own fantasies.” Or, “I’d rather be thinking of you.” Or, the old standard, “You’re the one who wants to have sex with Raymond.”
But the fact is, with Raymond involved my orgasms are more numerous and intense.

“The problem is, my career is winding down, while hers is just taking off.” Raymond is sitting opposite me in a dark blue suit, white shirt, red tie. He has driven all the way in from New Jersey. His silver hair looks almost iridescent in the dim lighting of my office. “I want to spend more time in Arizona, and she’s stuck here in the northeast wrapping metal or whatever around the bicuspids of ten year olds.”
“I see this in a lot of middle-aged couples,” I say. “The men have pretty much accomplished what they’re going to accomplish and want to enjoy the fruits of their labor, meanwhile their wives are just beginning to feel their oats.” I can sense the same attention to detail in Raymond’s appearance that has gone in to mine. I shaved my armpits this morning, plucked my eyebrows, dressed all in slimming black save for a scarlet silk scarf tied around my neck to hide increasingly crepey skin, put on a skirt instead of my usual business-like trousers. I spent a great deal of time gelling my hair just so. As soon as Ethan left the apartment, I slipped my vibrator into my pocketbook.
I ask, “Why can’t you just go out to Arizona without her?”
“I don’t know. It seems so self-indulgent, playing nothing but golf all day.” A trace of a smile flickers in Raymond’s eyes. “Who knows what might happen if I were out there alone.”
“Then again, who knows what Miranda might get into all alone in Ridgewood. Doesn’t she have three male partners?” I ask.
Raymond chuckles with appalling self-confidence. “I seriously doubt that Miranda is into other men.”
“Well,” I say, “I guess that would make her alone among heterosexual womankind.”
Raymond pulls his chair closer till his knee is almost touching mine. “Do you mind if I smoke?”
“No, no, go right ahead.” He pulls out a pack of French cigarettes that I recognize from my college days. “Would you like one?”
I haven’t smoked a cigarette in twenty-two years, but for some reason the pale blue packet suggests a certain deliciousness. As Raymond holds out his lighter to me, I place my fingers softly against the back of his wrist.
The smoke quickly fills up my little office, swirling about our heads.
“Do you think of other men, Sarah?” Raymond smiles patronizingly. He reaches over and puts my hair behind my right ear, as if simply keeping things orderly.
I stand up and begin undoing the buttons on the side of my skirt. “Listen, Raymond,” I say, “Let’s quit with the foreplay. My three o’clock’ll be here in about twenty minutes.”
An analyst’s office is made for fucking. Soft lighting, drawn curtains, a couch. I make Raymond lie next to me while I try to jump start my usual string of orgasms with my vibrator. Somehow, I am not quite as excited as I expected to be. Perhaps all the dress rehearsals with Ethan’s pretending to be Raymond have robbed the moment of its drama. I turn off the vibrator and pull Raymond on top of me. Just as he is coming my buzzer sounds.
“Oh, shit, it’s Mrs. Peckham.” I hop off the couch and pull up my pantyhose. I frantically comb my hair in the little mirror behind my desk and toss the comb to Raymond. “Fix your hair,” I hiss.
Mrs. Peckham is sitting with her nose buried in People, but looks up curiously as I usher Raymond out the door. “See you next week,” I say quietly, nodding for Mrs. Peckham to follow me into my office.
As I re-enter, I see the vibrator lying on the couch and toss it into my pocketbook just as Mrs. Peckham steps in behind me.
The rest of the afternoon is a steady stream of patients, and as I am splashing cold water on my face in the little powder room at the end of the hall I am torn between wanting to do a complete job of freshening up, or meeting Ethan at 7:15 as planned, for he goes ballistic when I am late. I opt for the latter.
He is sitting at a candle-lit table for two sipping a glass of champagne, and I study him for a moment before he realizes I have arrived. He waves at me warmly from across the room. Before I sit down, I kiss him on the top of the head. He smiles. “You’re on time for a change.”
He watches me carefully as I let him pour me a second and third glass of champagne. “I’ve never seen you drink this much during the week,” he says.
“Are you kidding, winning the Molson account! Come on!” I raise my glass. “To Ethan Lerner, creative director extraordinaire!”
We toss the DVD at the kids, lock our bedroom door, and tumble into bed. Ethan plays with my pussy and nibbles on my ear. “What are you thinking about, you little slut. You are so wet.” I feel the mattress shift as he climbs out of bed.
“Where’re you going?”
“You promised – the whole shebang.”
I pop out of bed. “I’ll get it.”
“It’s my job.” Ethan heads toward my closet. “Take out the garbage, fetch the wife’s vibrator.”
I hurry to catch up with him. “Get back in bed. I’ll get it.” I take hold of his arm and push him roughly toward our bed. “I’ve got to go the bathroom anyway.”
I fiddle around in my closet, opening and closing drawers.
“What the fuck are you doing?”
“I can’t remember whether I put it in my sock or underwear drawer.”
“Jesus Christ, Sarah, it’s in the second drawer down. It always is.”
“You’re right again,” I say. I unlock the bedroom door. “Do you want a glass of orange juice? I have a mad urge for a glass of orange juice.”
“I thought orange juice gives you heartburn.”
“Maybe I’m pregnant.”
I tiptoe into the kitchen, where I find my pocketbook sitting on the counter. Only Adam, my fifteen year old, turns around to look at me. “I thought you were asleep.”
“I’ll bet they’re having sex,” says Allie, just about to turn twelve, her eyes glued to the TV screen.
“Daddy wants orange juice,” I say, holding up the glass as a symbol of our innocence. I rummage through my pocketbook for the vibrator.
When I get back into bed, Ethan snuggles behind me and buries his head in my hair. For the second time today, I place the vibrator between my legs.
“You smell of cigarettes.”
“It was one of my patients.”
“I thought you don’t allow any smoking.”
“It, it was the new patient. She was beside herself.” The vibrator is beginning to have its effect. “Put your hand under my ass,” I say.
Three, five, seven minutes go by. An orgasm is close; but each time I home in on it, it recedes. I feel Ethan wanting to say something, but, tonight, for some reason he doesn’t. I employ my briar patch gambit. “And whatever you do,” I say, “don’t go bringing up Raymond.”

Thursday

HIT HIM!

Sarah being the more dominant spouse, the Lerners tended to spend holidays and vacations with her family, not Ethan’s, the reverse of her observation that more often than not it was wives who were assimilated into their husbands’ families.
Elliot’s parents lived in Great Neck, a town whose large Jewish population and attraction to oversized modern homes Sarah found acutely nettlesome. Her mother (her father had died of a heart attack in her late teens) had a beautiful sprawling old cedar-shingled home in Southport on the Connecticut shore of Long Island Sound, overlooking the Country Club of Fairfield, a wind-swept links course at which Sarah and her sisters developed excellent golf games at a very young age.
Her great grandmother had nicknamed the house Everwind in the latter part of the 19th Century due to the incessant winds coming from the south and west, and the name stuck so that eventually a sign was put up at the end of the long pebbled driveway that stretched nearly a quarter mile, all the way to the Post Road. It is at Everwind where Sarah and her two young children spent the entire month of August. Elliot tried to take the last two weeks of August off, all the way through Labor Day, but advertising being what it was he often was called back to deal with an emergency – a new business pitch, the agency being put on notice by an angry client. Most nights he commuted on Amtrak. Southport station was less than two miles away.
On the tenth day of their vacation, Sarah took the two children, Adam now eleven and Allie just eight, for a late afternoon swim. The weather was stifling, humid, and still, at 5:15, nearly 95 degrees.
The little cove that made up their own virtually private beach was shielded behind a great outcropping of evergreens and oaks, and the wind was minimal. The waves rippling in were small and the water in late August cool enough to be refreshing and warm enough to keep the kids’ lips from turning blue.
As they approached the beach, Allie broke into a run. She reached the water and dove head first into the gentle waves. She surfaced a good fifteen years further out, rising up from the water in a graceful breast stroke.
“Don’t go too far out,” Sarah called, but, in truth, she had great confidence in her daughter’s ability to handle herself in the water. She was naturally buoyant, completely at ease and unafraid, much as Sarah had been at Allie’s age. Sarah had been on the swimming team at Andover and then captain at Cornell, one of a long line of powerful and accomplished female athletes in the Mansbridge family. She still swam several times a week at the Lexington Avenue Y.
Adam took her hand, for he was afraid of the water and preferred to go in with her, staying nearby the entire time he was in and getting out as soon as she did. It drove Sarah crazy, and she attributed it to his being in a highly oedipal state, eleven years old, about to enter puberty, needing to transfer his longing for his mother to girls closer to his own age. Would he make the leap?
“Ready to go in,” she said to him with as much enthusiasm as she could muster.
“Are you going in?”
Sarah looked down at his soft body, his undeveloped biceps, his plumpish middle still soft with baby fat. Although Elliot worked out endlessly, she could clearly see his shape mirrored in his son’s physique. Allie on the other hand was stringy and lean, like herself.
Quite suddenly, Sarah dropped Adam’s hand and sprinted toward the water. “Last one in’s a rotten egg,” she hollered and dove into the waves. Adam, in his awkward, tentative gait, came mincing after her.
They stayed in the water a good half hour. Then, as Sarah lay on the beach and read, the children built sand castles. Adam built his closer to the water. Shortly after six o’clock, the paper would say 6:11 p.m., the tide began coming in. Before long the waves were lapping at the base of Adam’s castle; and, despite his building an emergency moat in front of the structure, the tide soon was regularly washing over the ditch and Adam abandoned his castle to the waves. He whined audibly, looking over at Sarah. She kept her eyes glued in her book.
At this point Adam walked up to where Allie was playing, some fifteen years further from the waves than where Adam had been. Allie’s castle was large and not nearly as well shaped as Adam’s had been. But, of course, it was still standing. Sarah watched furtively as Adam, his arms folded across his chest, watched his sister as she walked to the edge of the water, filled her pail with water, then came back to her castle to moisten the sand, the better to pack it in place.
The next time she headed toward the water, however, Adam walked forward and stepped on top of the castle, stamping his feet back and forth and reducing the castle to ruins. As she headed back from the water, Allie suddenly took in the razing of her edifice, dropped her bucket, and came charging at Adam. Sarah put down her book.
“Noooo!” screamed Allie. She did not burst into tears. When she reached Adam she began pounding her open hands upon his back. He turned around and slapped her hard across the face. Out of the corner of her eye, Sarah picked up Ethan walking down the path toward the beach, his sports jacket slung over his shoulder. Sarah knew that it was urgent that she stop the fight immediately, but she was mesmerized. Allie, in a frenzy, was continuing to pound her hands on Adam, his ribs, his chest, his arms. He was laughing at her, and this seemed to further incense her. She reached up and raked her fingernails across his cheek, and now he wasn’t laughing any longer.
“Hey, guys, cut it out,” Ethan hollered. He was now less than thirty yards away. “Sarah, stop them, for Christ sake.”
Adam brought his right arm way back and again slapped Allie across the face, harder this time. Allie winced, drawing back, her jaw quivering, on the verge of tears. “Hit him!” Sarah screamed. “Hit him back!”
Suddenly, Allie leaped forward, forward and up, timing her jump perfectly so that the momentum of her 58 pounds in synch with the sweeping forward of her right arm crescendoed with full force as the heel of Allie’s hand met with the bridge of her brother’s nose. There was the audible crunch of cartilage tearing, then Adam’s terrified scream, followed predictably by a great gush of blood spurting from both his nostrils.
The doctor at Westport Hospital’s emergency room stemmed the flow of blood but recommended that they have their reconstructive surgeon back in the City set the nose. That night, after the kids had gone to bed, which due to the several hours spent in the emergency room, wasn’t until after one o’clock, Ethan made Sarah and himself tuna sandwiches. She drank a beer, he an iced tea.
“I was a little surprised you didn’t try to stop the kids from fighting,” he said.
“Oh, go fuck yourself,” she replied.
Ethan was silent for a while. He got up and put his plate in the dishwasher, then took a container of sorbet out of the freezer. “Believe me,” he said, “I’m not accusing you of being callous. I was just thinking if you’d stepped in a little sooner, maybe Adam wouldn’t have had his nose broken.”
“Ethan, face it, our son’s a wimp. If you’re going to step in and protect him every time things aren’t going his way, he’ll never develop a set of balls.”
“But to scream for your own daughter to hit him – you were like Madame Le Farge.”
“Don’t think you’re getting laid tonight,” she said and headed straight up the steps, leaving her husband to do the dishes.
To have Adam’s nose attended to, they returned to their Central Park West apartment for the rest of the summer, well before Labor Day. It was a particularly hot and humid August, and Sarah found herself feeling increasingly resentful toward Ethan. If he provided Adam with a more traditional male role model, perhaps he wouldn’t have let his little sister break his nose and they’d still be out on the Connecticut shore.
Adam had his nose set. His nostrils were stuffed with gauze and a web of bandages emanating from the center of his face gave him the look of a hockey goalie or a creature in a horror movie. There were large purple rings under each eye.
School started right after Labor Day. The first day Adam received only a minor amount of ribbing. But that night a boy in Adam’s class at Collegiate learned from his little sister who was in the third grade with Allie at Trinity that it was, in fact, Adam’s kid sister, not banging into a door, that was the source of his broken nose.
The rest of the school year Adam was the butt of endless teasing. The story, in fact, followed him through all his years at Collegiate, and Sarah concluded it was the genesis of his social isolation, his lack of friends, his status as outsider, nerd, klutz, weirdo.
Sarah often thought back to that August evening on the beach and wondered if Allie would have managed to land such a lethal blow had not her mother urged her on so. There was no way to tell, of course, but Sarah didn’t feel guilty – not really. Adam was a Jewish male, heir to Ethan’s genes, a Lerner, not a Mansbridge. So however he was to turn out, well, it wasn’t her fault, was it? It was destiny.

Friday

GOLF WIDOW

Miranda did not learn of her father’s death until three days after it occurred, when she called her mother for their bi-weekly Sunday afternoon phone conversation. Apparently in good health, he was felled at the age of 64 by what had at first appeared to be a mild heart attack. According to his wishes, her mother had had him cremated without a funeral.
“God, Mother, why didn’t you call me?”
“I didn’t want to bother you – you’re so busy with the children, and long distance is so expensive.”
“Do you still have the ashes?”
“I’m going to scatter them on the roses this weekend. The Hagstroms are coming over.”
“Don’t – wait till I come out.”
“Oh, dear, it’s such a long trip. You don’t have to.”
“I want to, for Christ sake.” Miranda found herself shouting, which had an oddly unfamiliar feel. After she’d hung up, though she racked her brain, she couldn’t recall having ever spoken so harshly to the woman. Was she upset at her father’s death? Or at how little upset she felt?
That afternoon Raymond arrived home from a long trip abroad, nearly three weeks in the far east marketing and selling wrenches, screwdrivers, hammers and such for his Uncle Harold’s hardware business. “My father died,” she told him as he moved about the bedroom unpacking, dumping his dirty laundry unceremoniously in large piles on the bedroom floor. He stopped in his tracks, his toilet kit in his hand.
“Really? That’s too bad. How old was the old boy?”
“Sixty-four. Heart attack.”
“Jesus – just going to hop in the shower.” Raymond continued toward the bathroom. “You’re not upset, are you?” Before Miranda had a chance to answer, she heard the shower come on.
That night, after dinner, she and Raymond sat in the den, the late news on the TV, he with his post-prandial cognac and Barron’s, Miranda folding a huge pile of the kids’ laundry. Suddenly, four year old Pamela appeared in the doorway. “I’m having trouble sleeping,” she articulated around the thumb in her mouth. She padded over to Miranda, who hauled the little child onto her lap amidst the pile of freshly washed still-warm-from-the-drier socks, underwear, corduroys and cuddled her in her arms.
“Hey, how did this little girl get into my laundry basket,” said Miranda, and Pamela giggled. “Was she hiding in my washing machine?” The child laughed delightedly. Miranda shot a glance over at Raymond, hoping to find him sharing in this extraordinary pleasure that she’d never had with her own mother, but his eyes were glued to the stock tables. “Raymond,” she said pointedly, “did you happen to see a beautiful four and one quarter year old girl with luscious curly hair crawl into our dryer by any chance?”
In anticipation of her father’s response, Pamela took her thumb out of her mouth, poised to burst into laughter once again. But when Raymond turned toward mother and child, he simply said, “What?”
Pamela plunged her thumb back into her mouth, sucking on it avidly and watching her father with her round, dark eyes with a look, at least to Miranda, that wondered, Who is this strange man sitting in my mother’s den?
The next morning, at ten minutes to nine, she called Raymond’s secretary Jo Ann, a twenty year old girl with a pronounced Queens accent, long legs, short skirts, and striking almond-shaped eyes set amidst an olive-complected face, to find out if he had any vacation time scheduled. “Isn’t this something you should be asking Ray yourself?” the young woman responded.
“Please check his calendar,” Miranda replied, a surge of fury flushing her cheeks. “Raymond lives by his calendar.”
Shortly after their wedding, while loading the washing machine, Miranda discovered lipstick on three pairs of Raymond’s immaculate Paul Stuart snow-white boxer shorts, a tangerine shade she would never have considered for herself. It hardly surprised her, for just several months before she had been seduced on an overnight flight to Tokyo by Raymond’s warm good looks and inviting blue eyes, his confidence, his absolute sense of entitlement to her body.
It was naïve to think that other women wouldn’t be as vulnerable, or that Raymond would in any way be constrained by the conventions of marriage. He was an unabashed hedonist, smoker of Cuban cigars, wine aficionado, lover of music and painting, money for what it could buy him, food, golf, fine linens, crystal glasses, rare leather-bound books. And, of course, beautiful, sexual women.
Several days after finding the tangerine lipstick on Raymond’s boxers, Miranda made a point to stop by his office. The first person she saw when stepping off the elevator on the 17th floor was the receptionist, a pretty young woman wearing tangerine lipstick. All during lunch, Miranda was consumed with finding just the right tone with which to bring up her discovery to Raymond. Nothing seemed right, probably because she realized there would be no way of really stopping him from fooling around. Why start a fight she couldn’t win?
Right from the start then, Miranda was resolved not to let Raymond’s dalliances – he was far too self-interested to have a genuine love affair – hurt her. If not loved in her marriage – could Raymond love anyone other than himself? – she at least felt, for the first time in her life, protected. Cared about. She was now among Raymond’s favored possessions – car, golf clubs, library, wife. Raymond encouraged her to go back to school, to get a nanny in addition to their cleaning woman. He valued his possessions and took good care of them.
Raymond’s secretary came back onto the line. “Third week in July – Ray’s got it penciled in for a fishing trip in Sun Valley.”
At dinner Thursday night at Ridgewood Golf Club Miranda waited till Raymond had finished his third glass of wine before informing him that they were going to spend the first half of his vacation driving out to visit her mother in the town of Chaska, just outside of Minneapolis. She could see a quick flicker of anger in Phayer’s eyes, but he was not the type of man to rant and rage. “It’s really just a two day drive,” she said hurriedly. “I’ve planned it all out. I’ve booked us a suite at the Drake in Chicago. We’ll take the kids up the Sears Tower. It’ll be a great way for them to see the country and get to know their other grandmother. After that you can go on to your fishing trip and fly home. I’ll drive the kids back myself.”
She could sense how little the idea appealed to him, trapped with the kids and her mother for several days, but she was determined to see it through. “Raymond, the kids need to spend some quality time with you. You’re like a stranger to them. It’s not good.”
Perhaps the one thing that most appealed to Miranda about Phayer was that, despite his complete disinterest in traditional family life, she felt safe with him. She did not worry that he would strike her, or curse her, or leave her, have sex with another woman in front of her, hit one of the children. She was fairly certain that if something were important enough to her, he would accede to her wishes.
And so on the 15th of July the entire Phayer family headed west in their freshly washed and simonized 1984 Country Squire station wagon. At the last minute, Raymond added his golf clubs along with his fly rods to the pile of duffel bags and suitcases on the luggage rack on top. Although the seating arrangement would be in a state of flux for the1,400 mile trip, they set out with Raymond driving, Dolly, their eldest, in the seat next to him, and Miranda in the back seat flanked by Pamela and Gilbert, the youngest.
The weather was hot and humid for the first several hours, then as they reached the western half of Pennsylvania, suddenly overcast and threatening. In Ohio, the rains came, torrential and sudden. On the way back to the car from the Wendy’s just outside Granville, they got drenched. The older kids complained they were freezing, but when Raymond turned off the air conditioning, the car was soon unbearably humid and stuffy.
At midnight, two and a half hours later than planned, they pulled in front of the Drake Hotel. The children were asleep, their faces and clothes smeared with chocolate and vanilla frozen yogurt from the Dairy Queen. The car was littered with food wrappers, Kleenex, diapers, toys. Miranda watched Phayer out of the corner of her eye, afraid that he was angry and holding the trip against her.
But Phayer was resolved to keep his cool. Miranda was right, of course, he hardly knew the children and, as he expected, felt very little for them. Clearly, they were cute and nice, but they were neither interesting, nor played golf. They had never read Updike or Malamud, didn’t know the slightest thing about a good medoc. He didn’t get angry when they whined or wanted to be picked up because they invariably turned to Miranda with their complaints. It never occurred to them that the dashing man they called Daddy would be of any help at all.
Phayer had mentally prepared himself to go along for the ride. It would be two days out, three days or so in Chaska, then off to Sun Valley for some truly exquisite fly fishing. And, of course, after that, back to work in his beloved city, its excitement, elegant tie and shirt shops, little Italian restaurants, its women sashaying down the street baring their midriffs.
So Phayer dug down deep for his patience and just kept smiling and ruffling heads, stopping at convenience stores and coming out with surprise heaps of Rollos and Lifesavers, ice pops and Hershey bars. That’s the key, he realized on the very first day, keep on buying the little buggers treats, that’s what they loved, sugar in all its various forms.
Phayer had always loved his ability to come up with upside-down ideas. Pediatricians and dentists warned against giving your kids a lot of sugar. Fuck ‘em – these are extreme conditions, traveling in a family van across country. Rather than defy their lust for candy, give in, give in, give in. The kids’ll love you for it, and you’ll love the peace and quiet, smiles and adulation that come with being a hero.
Phayer could tell even Miranda, conscientious mother that she was, was in awe of his approach. She, too, began emerging from 7 Elevens with packets of gum and hard candies. There was fluoride in the water….let’s put it to use. They arrived at 337 Sunset Street in Chaska, Minnesota on a Monday afternoon, in mid-July, just about 28 hours after leaving Ridgewood, New Jersey, only about six hours later than Miranda had originally planned.
Raymond tooted the horn in the driveway, and a few moments later the front door opened. Miranda’s mother stood behind the screen door, waving at all five of them as they spilled out of the station wagon. Miranda was hoping this woman who had adopted her some thirty odd years ago would sprint from the house and scoop her grandchildren into her arms. But she stood her ground, edging the screen door open only when Dolly reached the first step of the front stoop.
Once inside Miranda put down her handbag and pulled her mother to her, determined to bring to this woman some of the physical affection she witnessed among her New Jersey neighbors of Italian, Greek and Jewish descent. But her mother remained stiff and unyielding in her arms, even as Miranda pulled her ever closer. “I’m so sorry about” – here she pushed beyond her instinct to say father – “Daddy. It’s so sad, so sad.”
“Yes, well, these things happen,” said her mother.
Miranda glanced over at Raymond, who was smiling at her. He raised his eyebrows as if to say, Tough old bird, isn’t she?
Miranda suspected he liked that, a kindred spirit, not dribbling all over herself with blubbery emotion.
Early that evening, after the kids had napped and been bathed and dressed, the Hagstrams came over to help scatter her father’s ashes on his prized rose garden. Her mother had invited several other friends as well, including a handsome slender widow with a sinewy athletic build. Her name was Sally Linden, and when they shook hands, Miranda was surprised by her powerful grip.
During the brief memorial service, Miranda decided suddenly that she must say a few words. Her mother looked shocked, almost alarmed, as Miranda strode to the front of the group. “I don’t remember enough things about my father,” she intoned, “we never had heart-to-heart conversations, a father-daughter dance at my wedding. I don’t remember his comforting me when I didn’t make the cheerleading squad. I don’t even remember his reprimanding me when I got an F in geometry.” As she spoke, she sought out Raymond’s glance. “It’s so important for a father to make a connection with a child, to forge a relationship, to create some kind of guard-rail against the loneliness and the failures that life is always throwing at us.” Miranda’s words were unleashing in her a flood of sadness and she could hear her own voice beginning to break. She was somehow hoping that this would touch a chord in Raymond, but she saw that he was whispering with the widow Linden, oblivious to Miranda, and so she trailed off quite abruptly, embarrassed at her own public display of grief, which, when she thought about it, was much more for herself than the silent, inscrutable man she knew as her father.
They took turns, even the children, scattering the ashes around the base of the now dense and towering rose plants brimming with giant yellow and crimson and apricot flowers, so that when Miranda was finally handed the urn there was just a smattering of powder left. Her truncated eulogy had left her saddened and defeated. She smacked the bottom of the urn sharply and the soft evening wind blew the ashes onto her shoes. As they headed in to a buffet dinner of cold meats and uncooked string beans and peppers, she polished the tops of her shoes against the back of her bare legs, thinking it might deepen her connection with her absent dad. She imagined her skin absorbing her father’s DNA, mixing his blood with hers, forging a biological connection they’d never had in life.
The guests left early, Raymond holding the Linden woman’s hand between both his own as they said good-night. Miranda thought she heard the widow say, “Eight o’clock then,” as she stepped out the door. Before she could ask Raymond what it was about, her mother summoned her into the kitchen.
“Give me a hand cleaning up,” she said, and Miranda thrilled at the idea of spending some time alone with her.
“I’m heading up to bed. I’m bushed,” Raymond called in from the living room.
“Take the kids up, too,” Miranda shouted back. “They’re exhausted.”
There was a long pause. Miranda pictured the shock and reluctance on Raymond’s face, for she almost never assigned him such a chore. But she was certain he had picked up the resolve in her voice.
“Come on, children, bedtime,” she heard him say. In the seven years since they’d had their first child, she wasn’t sure she had ever heard him utter those words.
“Bring the things in from the parlor,” her mother commanded.
Miranda pushed through the swinging door and piled the uneaten food on a tray. “Where’s the Saran Wrap?” she asked.
“I’ll do that,” said her mother. “Get the rest of the dishes.”
When Miranda returned with the dirty dishes, the food had already been wrapped and put away. “I’ll help you load the dishwasher,” she said.
“That’s okay. Just see if anything needs wiping down.” She handed Miranda a damp cloth. By the time Miranda returned to the kitchen, the room was neat and tidied, the dishwasher running, the counters bare.
“I’m tired,” her mother said. She glanced at the clock. “Oh, my goodness, it’s almost ten – past my bedtime.” She headed for the stairs.
“Don’t you want a cup of tea or something?” Miranda asked.
“Oh, no, the caffeine keeps me up for hours.”
“You don’t have any herbal tea?”
“What’s that, dear?”
“You know, chamomile, something like that.”
“No, I’m afraid my generation has gotten by just fine with Tetley. Good night, dear.” She started up the stairs.
“Mom, wait.”
“What?”
“I want to talk.”
“Talk?”
“Yeah, I mean, Dad’s gone, you’re here alone. I thought maybe you’d want to come and live near us.”
“Don’t be ridiculous, Miranda. I’m not going to be one of these doddering grandmothers that no one wants around. Now go to bed. It’s late.” She proceeded up the stairs as Miranda watched helplessly from the living room below.
Raymond was in bed reading Rabbit at Rest as she stepped into the bedroom she had grown up in. “I’m very excited,” he said. “That Linden woman has invited me to play at one of the truly great courses in the Midwest.”
“When?”
“Hazeltine. They play the U. S. Open there.”
“When?”
“They have a mixed member-guest every year, and guess who was going to be her guest this year?”
“I have no idea.”
“Your father.”
“When, for Christ sake?”
“Tomorrow.”
“Oh, Raymond, how can you do this?”
“I’m filling in for your goddamned father. He left the poor woman high and dry.”
Miranda turned her back on him and headed into the adjoining bathroom. She shut the door behind her.
“This is a spectacular event,” he shouted through the door. “I read about it in Golf Digest. They called it the best mixed member-guest in the country. It’s two days, you play five separate matches. About a quarter of the field are scratch golfers.” The sound of the sink being turned on full force drowned out his voice.
As agreed upon the night before, the Linden widow picked up Raymond at eight o’clock sharp. The two girls, Dolly and Pamela, trailed him out to the driveway and watched as he got his golf clubs out of the garage and placed them in the trunk of the silver BMW on the driveway. He patted them on the heads before getting into the car, and Miranda, observing from behind the front screen door, held Gilbert in her arms. “Wave good-bye to daddy,” she said as the car backed out of the driveway. This is the way it was going to be then, Raymond pleasant, kind, generous, but father lite. Never one who enjoyed sitting around and licking her wounds, Miranda promptly went upstairs and packed the kids’ suitcases.
After scouring the entire house, the finished basement upstairs, the little spare bedroom in the attic, she finally found her mother trimming dead leaves in the garden. “We’re leaving, Ma,” she said.
“I thought you were staying till Thursday.”
“Changed my mind.”
“But you just got here.”
“Yeah, well, it was basically just to say good-bye to Dad. Can I borrow your clippers?”
She took the shears from her mother and advanced upon the rose bushes. Gingerly, she reached out and held a stem heavy with outsized yellow flowers.
“Oh, don’t do that,” said her mother.
“Ma, there must be over five hundred flowers here.”
“We just don’t cut them, Miranda.”
“That’s absurd.” And as her mother watched grimly and in silence, she cut four of the largest roses from their stem. “I want each of the kids to have one in memory of Dad. Come and say good-bye.”
Her mother followed her to the station wagon, in which each of the children were already safety-belted in. Miranda opened the doors on the driver’s side and said, “Alright, say good-bye to Grandma, everybody.”
“Good-bye, Grandma,” they said.
Her mother waved at the kids. “Good-bye Pamela, Dolly, Gilbert,” she said.
“Stick your head in and kiss them,” ordered Miranda. Awkwardly, her mother did as she was told.
“Well, see you around,” said Miranda and got in behind the steering wheel. After she backed out of the driveway, she looked at the house and saw that her mother was still standing there, waving at them. An overwhelming sense of sadness came over her and she sniffled quietly as she drove down Sunset Street and made a right onto Haworth Avenue.
“Are you crying, Mommy?” asked Dolly, sitting in the front seat next to her.
“Yeah, a little bit.”
“Why?”
“Because….because….Grandma makes me sad,” she said.
“I don’t like her,” said Gilbert. “She’s mean.”
“No, she’s not mean, sweetie. She’s just….distant.”
They had the best time as they meandered back toward New Jersey, stopping at Arnie’s World’s Longest Hot Dog in Milwaukee, which, Miranda estimated, was about three inches shorter that the worlds’s longest hot dog at Rut’s Hut in Clifton. They explored Arlington Caves in northern Illinois, took a boat ride on the Chicago River, and happened upon a genuine, old-fashioned county fair as they crossed over the border into Indiana. They went on the Tilt-A-Whirl and ate cotton candy and stayed at a Holiday Inn in which the beds vibrated when you put a quarter in the slot.
The next morning they drove south and walked around the campus of Notre Dame. Then, when they rounded the bend of the southern coast of Lake Erie, they headed north up into Michigan and visited Ann Arbor. They had a wonderful lunch in the student union and Miranda was hoping that being in college towns was somehow planting a seed that one day would lead to outstanding academic achievement. They ended the day in Cleveland at the grand old Cleveland Plaza Hotel, the four of them staying up watching “Teen Witch” on television and then falling asleep on the king-sized bed. Miranda got up to pee at three thirty in the morning. When she came back into the room she stood over the bed for a moment, looking down at her three children, her heart aching with love for each of them, seeing some part of herself in each of their sleeping faces. Then she climbed ever so carefully over Pamela and found her place again between Dolly and Gilbert.
It suddenly occurred to her that it was more than likely that somewhere in the suburbs of Minneapolis, as she lay here with her children, that Raymond was lying with the Linden widow. Doesn’t know what he’s missing, she thought. She turned onto her side and fell promptly back to sleep.

Sunday

DON'T LET IT BE ZACH

It was in the days before Roe versus Wade, and so when her GYN confirmed for Stella that, as she had feared for the past several months, she was indeed pregnant, she wasn’t quite sure what to do. Was the father of the embryo growing inside her at what now felt like breakneck speed her husband Alex? Or Graham Harrison, her boss?
Her indecision in seeking an abortion was compounded by additional factors: although she now had adopted the reformed cum agnostic Judaism of her husband, she was raised in an orthodox family by an angry father who viewed abortion as the quick-fix tool of the sexually wanton; she had heard countless stories, most probably apocryphal, of young women hemorrhaging to death in filthy doctor’s offices across the Hudson in New Jersey; and, finally, although an excellent secretary who could get the president of MacDonalds or Goodyear on the phone for her boss, when it came to figuring out things for herself, like where to get a driver’s license or how to find someone to clean the apartment, she was passive and ineffective.
Stella was a large and fleshy woman, zaftig, and so for the first four months or so it simply looked like she had given in to her body’s natural tendency to put on weight. When getting ready for bed, she would bring her nightie into the bathroom, change in there, then, as she heard Alex clomp into the kitchen for his nightly three Oreo cookies dunked into a half glass of low-fat milk, she would scoot back into the bedroom and be under the covers reading by the time he returned.
Sex, which had at one time been a great pleasure for her, something that made her feel Alex loved her despite his increasingly harsh moodiness, was becoming a chore. She was afraid to turn Alex down, for he would become petulant and silent and the next day blow up at her at the slightest provocation. She would find herself walking on eggshells around him and unsuccessfully at that. But feeling him push inside her had got to the point where it literally hurt, so tense was she at the prospect of the rage he would fly into at finding out she was pregnant. And, of course, the inquisition that would follow.
Another month went by and yet another before Stella found the resolve to make a trip out to an obstetrician named Garbaccio with a small office in the town of Northvale, New Jersey. She laid back on what appeared to be more a couch than an examining table. He put his ungloved hand under her skirt, felt her belly, pushed several fingers inside her, and shook his head. “Sorry, girlie, can’t help you,” he said, “this is a kid already.”
On the bus back along the Palisades, she felt a great calming wave of relief, realizing that she wanted in the worst way to have this child, no matter whose father it was. That night, as she and Alex sat at dinner, he reading the business section of the New York Times, she pretending to read the arts section, Stella broke the silence. “I went to Dr. Diamondstein today.”
Slowly looking up from the paper, Alex grunted. “Yeah?”
Stella froze under his glance, his dark unblinking eyes, his loveless glare. She was unable to get out any words.
“Yeah? So you went to the fucking gynecologist.”
“Gonna have a baby.”
“What!”
“Yep. July 29th.”
“You’re crazy. That’s not even three months away.”
“Dr. Diamondstein says I’m just starting my third trimester.”
Alex was just staring at her, shaking his head. “Did you know?”
Stella shook her head.
“You are so fucking stupid. How could you not know?”
“I – I just thought I was putting on a little weight.”
“You weren’t getting your period?”
“I once went eight months without it.”
Alex turned his head back to the paper. “How the hell did you get pregnant? We use that fucking diaphragm every time.”
“You know how sometimes we screw for awhile before putting it in. Dr. Diamondstein says there’s leakage.”
Alex snorted. “Leakage.” He looked back up at her, fixing her with his eyes. “It’s my kid, isn’t it?”
“Alex, how dare you?”
He stared at her, shaking his head in contempt. “You’re so fucking fat, no one else would want you.” Pushing away the business section, he reached for the sports. “Bring me the cherry vanilla, will you? And you better start looking for a bigger apartment.”
Stella fussed about the kitchen. She had to squelch an impulse to whistle, so thrilled was she to be out from under his scornful glance, so relieved that his reaction had been so mild, so basically free of suspicion. Normally, Alex was jealous to the point of paranoia. Maybe he’s happy to be having a kid, she thought. Closer to the truth, and at the time it never occurred to Stella, was that Alex assumed there would now be no way his wife could fool around with other men, at least for the foreseeable future.
Years later, in analysis, reliving the miserable early years of their marriage, Stella came to realize that her husband’s hostile, battering persona was his attempt, probably unconscious, to terrify her to the point that she wouldn’t even look at another man. It had, of course, the opposite effect.
Zachary Thomas Posnick came two days late, August 1, weighing in at 8 pounds 14 ounces. Alex was there for the birth and surprisingly solicitous and kind as Stella did her La Maze breathing. He put cool washcloths on her forehead and kept feeding her cherry Lifesavers. The baby was born with a great deal of labor pain but no complications.
The attending nurse handed Zach to Alex first, and despite her exhaustion and wooziness, Stella studied her husband’s face with extreme concentration. It was guileless, tender, welcoming.
“Holy cow,” said Dr. Diamondstein, “Baby Posnick is 24 and 1/2 inches long.”
“Is that big?” asked Alex excitedly.
“He’s going to wind up at least 6’ 3”.” Diamondstein checked out the 5’6” Posnick. “Who’s got the height in this family?”
“My Uncle Irv was 6’4” Stella piped up from the delivery table.
“Wow, you hear that, Zachy. 6’ 3”. Kid’s gonna be a killer.” He cradled the baby in his arms, gently peppering its forehead with kisses. And when he handed Zach to Stella, he looked at her with as close to genuine warmth as she had ever seen from him. “Good job,” he whispered. “You really came through for me.”
Even as she pulled the infant to her, Stella was scanning the tiny, scrunched face. She could tell nothing – too red, too wrinkled. But during the next three days it because increasingly clear to her that Zachary was Graham Harrison’s child. And within six months, she was certain of it. Zach was lean and stringy, with outsized hands and feet. His hair was increasingly platinum and his eyes a penetrating blue – all these traits the opposite of the stocky, small-footed, dark-eyed Alex.
But none of it seemed to make any difference, for Posnick’s love for this first-born son, whose ever it was, grew as if in spite of, or rather, enflamed by the differences. On weekends, he took the child with him everywhere, to visit his widowed mother on the other side of the park, to FAO Schwarz in midtown, up to their golf club in Westchester. By the time Zach was three, Posnick had him taking golf lessons.
To Stella, Zach felt more like Alex’s son than her own. It was true that with the little boy’s arrival, Alex was increasingly civil to her. But she felt shut out. And so she began nudging Alex to have another child. Before the arrival of Zach, this would have been a terrifying and perilous venture, during which she would have had to endure a storm of rages and insults. Now he simply resisted for a few months, then early one Sunday morning stopped her from reaching for her diaphragm. “Come on,” he said, “Zachy needs a little brother.”
Andrew was born nine months later, and, unlike his older sibling, looked like Alex’s clone. With this child, Stella made the kind of intense, heedless connection that her husband had for her first-born. Andrew’s hair, his aroma, his short, powerful little body – every aspect of him appealed to her with a delicious, visceral pleasure. The sight of him tottering across the living room as he first learned to walk made her laugh, glow, weep. She was constantly swooping him into her arms to cuddle and nuzzle him, to the point where he would start to gallop away from her.
The two brothers became best friends. Their relationship was not without rivalry, but at school, in the playground, around the neighborhood, they presented a fierce and united front. Zach was the better athlete but milder in temperament. Andrew was pugnacious, like his father quick to anger, never afraid to fight.
On weekends, Alex almost always brought Zach up to the golf club with him. The boy was twelve years old now, slightly over six feet, with the long slender body of many of today’s best golfers. He was good enough to hold his own in the better men’s games, and the son and father were soon known as one of the most competitive teams at the club.
Sometimes Stella would urge Alex to bring Andrew along with them. “Come on,” he’d reply, “he’d just be like a third wheel. What would he do all morning when Zach and I are in a tough match?”
“He could follow you around. I’m sure he’d find it very exciting.”
“Stella, it’d wreck my concentration.”
At that, Stella would leave off, for as much as her heart broke for the younger brother who so clearly wanted to be included, she loved hanging out with him, just the two of them alone. She would bring him to visit her parents, who still lived in Brooklyn. Or she would take him to Bergdorfs or Bendels, where she would station him in a chair near the dressing rooms and try on different outfits.
In the summer following his freshman year at Dalton, Zach won the Westchester Junior Open by four strokes. Posnick caddied for his son during all three rounds. The experience was the single most pleasurable time of his life. The purity of Zach’s shots, the adoration of the crowd for his handsome, long, willowy son, the crumpling of the boy’s opponents – it was far better than if Alex were at the center of it himself. He would stand off at a distance and watch as Zach came off the green and headed toward the next tee, slapping hands with the corridor of spectators wanting to high-five him, nodding at the teenage girls calling out his name, grinning sheepishly at the local newspaper photographers beseeching him to stop for a moment for a snapshot. And he would think, this is my flesh and blood, this six foot three inch natural athlete has sprung from my loins. He would imagine how it would be a decade later, with Zach on the PGA tour, he, Alex, still caddying for his son, the papers writing about this inseparable team, the slender young Jewish pro and his millionaire garmento father slash caddy.
School got out for the summer, and the two boys were shipped up to the Berkshires to an all-boys sports camp with a concentration on golf. Alex and Stella, who had somehow thought they might enjoy the quietude and intimacy of being without their children for the first time in more than a decade, soon felt abandoned, wandering from room to room in the 4,500 square foot apartment and finding themselves completely alone, with no Andrew to tell to get back upstairs and finish his French homework, no Zach to take you stroke by stroke through his last 74, figuring out where the mistakes were, looking for patterns of weakness to form a strategy to correct them.
Stella felt them backsliding into the relationship they had in the earliest days of their marriage, Alex silent, angry, critical, and poised just at the edge of some great fury should she make the slightest judgment of error in discussing the news, the world order, New York City politics. I am a battered woman, she thought, just not the kind they whisk away into shelters. She wanted to fight back, to scream at him that he was a pedantic fussbudget, a patronizing schoolmarm, but she hadn’t the courage or conviction to mount the kind of withering attack she could only fantasize about.
So Stella sat and suffered silently and when they’d finished breakfast and Alex had left for his early morning game up in Westchester, she would take the subway up to Van Cortland Park and take a golf lesson with the little old black pro there – Sammy Phillips. He was as kind and patient as Alex was harsh and dismissive, and Stella blossomed under his teaching. She was a big woman, and Sammy taught her how to rotate her large shoulders to create greater swing speed. She was a quick student and it didn’t take long before she was booming drives well over 200 yards down Van Cortland’s baked and divot-scarred fairways.
The days in upper Manhattan in the middle of August were hot and dusty, but Stella loved the heat and the grime. It made her feel like she was in a Faulkner story amidst all the languorous strands of race and sex, class and alcoholism, time slowed down to a lazy stroll, and nothing all that critical.
Sammy stood behind her, his arms reaching around to hold her wrists, sweeping them back and cocking them for extra power, breathing the scent of rum onto the side of her face, then, suddenly, sweeping her arms down and forward into a shockingly fast and powerful swing. She began driving the ball over 225 yards, and soon after that 240. She couldn’t wait to fly the ball past her diminutive husband.
Thus, the summer drifted on. Alex, when he wasn’t at the office, played golf up in Westchester, and Stella spending her days at Van Cortland, taking lessons from Sammy, picking up games with Latino and black kids and Jewish public school teachers, then having a couple of beers with Sammy in the poor man’s mixed grill, the two of them flirting and talking dirty a bit with Stella wondering if there were any way to sleep with the man without somehow winding up pregnant. Let’s see Alex make a connection to their new half-black child.
On Tuesday morning, August 17th, just as she was getting ready to head up for her lesson at Van Cortland Park, Stella got a call at home from the boys’ camp up in the Berkshires. There had been a terrible accident. The camp van, on its way back from a golf match with Camp Sunapee, had been broadsided by a drunk running a light in a pick up truck. Andrew was in stable condition at Great Barrington Hospital with a compound fracture of his left arm. Zachary died in the ambulance on his way to the hospital.
Alex was on the green of the fifth hole at Metropolis Country Club with his usual Tuesday morning foursome when the starter’s cart appeared in the distance. The golfers could tell it was Mickey’s cart because it was a six-seater with an extra row of seats on the back. No one liked to see his cart approach, even though it usually meant nothing. Most of the time he would zoom on by with a wave, but occasionally he would stop with a message. “Bernie, call your wife at the turn,” or “Alan, pick up a chicken at the deli on your way home.” But sometimes it was important. “Hank, hop in, you’ve got to call home.”
Mickey pulled the cart almost to the edge of the green and waited for Dr. Pressman to stroke his putt. “Alex,” he called out, “Hop in, Stella’s on the phone.”
Alex looked around at his playing partners. “Sorry, guys,” he said bravely.
“Relax,” said Pressman, “It’s probably nothing.”
“What’d you do this time, Posnick?” said Halpern.
“Hurry up, we’ll wait for you on the next tee,” said Schreiner.
Posnick glanced at Mickey’s profile on the ride back to the clubhouse. “What does she want?” he asked, knowing Mickey would reveal nothing.
Mickey simply shook his head. “Don’t know, Alex. Didn’t say.”
As Mickey slowed the cart, Alex jumped off and sprinted the last fifty yards to the starter’s office. He ran inside. The receiver lay on the desk, black and ominous. He took a deep breath, then picked it up and placed it slowly against his ear. “Hello, Stella.”
“Alex,” she screamed through sobs, “the boys were in a terrible accent.”
“Oh, God, please,” he whimpered, “Please don’t let it be Zach. Please.”
“Zach’s dead. Zach was killed. Andrew has a broken leg, and Zach’s dead, Alex.”
He dropped the receiver on the desk and sagged to the floor and curled into fetal position. His body began to heave with sobs.
Stella felt oddly in control and competent during the next several weeks, for Alex was like a zombie. The doctor kept him on a huge dosage of Thorazine. When he wasn’t heavily medicated he was violent, kicking and smashing furniture and paintings, crying hysterically, cursing, howling in the most extraordinary pain. On the Thorazine he simply walked about silently, ghastly dark circles under his eyes, his face ashen. He did not speak and barely grunted when spoken to.
Stella had their friends the Hanrattys drive up to Great Barrington and drive Andrew back home. She arranged with Riverside Chapel to pick up Zach’s body and prepare it for the closed-coffin funeral. She hired the rabbi and spoke to him about Zach and his accomplishments.
The funeral was attended by nearly a thousand people, Dalton classmates, people from the golfing world, at least half the members of Metropolis Country Club. Everyone knew of Zach’s prowess as a golfer, and people wanted to experience the delicious sense of loss that only the funeral of a handsome, sweet, talented teenager with so much promise could provide.
Alex stayed on the Thorazine throughout the funeral and the mourning period that followed and Stella enjoyed taking care of him. He was like an appendage. She imagined him attached to her as a pair of gloves snapped onto a child’s snowsuit.
Her own grief, of course, was substantial. But Andrew was going to be fine. She had always lived in terror that Alex would wake up one day, take a close look at Zach, and realize the boy was not his biological son. Now the evidence was….Stella shuddered at her own callousness.
About two months after the funeral, with Alex slowly beginning to wean himself from the Thorazine, Andrew gently asked his father if he couldn’t come up to the golf course with him.
“No, uh uh,” said Alex, and without further explanation headed out of the apartment.
“Hold on,” said Stella to the boy. She chased after Alex and caught up with him as he was about to step onto the elevator. “Why don’t you take Andrew with you? It’ll do you both some good.”
He closed his eyes, let his head slump forward, and shook it back and forth. “I can’t, I can’t.”
“Why not? His heart’s breaking for you.”
“Don’t make me tell you my real feelings, Stella. It won’t be pretty.”
His voice was forlorn and at the same time chilling, and so Stella let it drop. For she knew that if it had been Andrew who had been killed, she would have had the same murderous feelings toward Zach that Alex was clearly having toward Andrew.

Wednesday

ARRESTED

Circles. Or, in this case, an oval. How ‘bout that. Coming full oval. Better than a circle. Winding up right back where you started, only a little loopily – just the kind of idea that was intriguing Skipper these days. He pulled his Harley into the parking lot of a Denny’s and wrote in his pocket-sized notebook, Comin’Full Oval. Debated whether or not he should explicate with a line or two – make a good song title – so that a month from now when he happened upon it again – coming full circle – he would know what the hell he’d meant.
The road sign a few miles back read 88 miles to Chattanooga, which was the fifth stop on the bottom, that is, southern, half of the oval taking him from Cave Creek, Arizona, the rinky dink little cowboy town just north of Phoenix, to Clifton, New Jersey, and back again, the outgoing points being Las Cruces, Austin, Shreveport, Chattanooga, Harrisburg and the returning ones Sandusky, Iowa City, Lincoln, Nebraska, Laramie, and Provo, returning him some 12 days later to his home in Cave Creek.
The purpose of the trip was twofold: first, to visit his parents and siblings, whom he hadn’t seen now in eighteen years, in Clifton, the town he grew up in; and, second, to see if he could locate his daughter from his first marriage in the upscale town of Lower Merion outside of Philadelphia. He was feeling flush, footloose, freer than he had in years. Although sales of his third CD were lackluster, the seventh cut, Still Lookin’4 U, was moving up the charts as a single.
He shoved the notebook into the back pocket of his Wranglers and roared back onto the highway. He arrived at his parent’s neat, little two-story clapboard house on Arlen Street toward the end of the day and was astonished to see a white sheet inscribed with large black painted letters declaiming WELCOME BACK SKIPPER duct-taped to the lintel over the front door. He smiled embarrassedly to himself as he trooped up the front steps, for the banner exhibited more exuberance for their third-born son than his parents had displayed on all previous birthdays and Christmases combined.
As planned, Skipper retrieved the back door key from under the front door mat. He stepped into the kitchen, a full-grown man now in cowboy boots that added over three inches to his six foot two inch frame. No one was home. The house, small to begin with, felt miniature now, as if he could don it and carry it on his shoulders, like a leather jacket. He found himself tiptoeing across the warn linoleum floor, as if his regular stride would rattle plates, break glasses, knock bowls off counters. A whole smorgasbord of newspaper clippings adorned the refrigerator on the far side of the room. As Skipper got closer, he recognized the headlines. Skipper Haskew To Sing At Atrium; Haskew Duets With Hank Williams, Jr.; Nelson, Lovitt, Haskew On Paladium Bill.
He went upstairs, took off his boots, and lay down on the single bed against the wall of the bedroom he’d shared with his middle brother. His feet dangled over the edge, but he was used to that, and almost instantly fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.
He was awakened by the sensation of warm drops of water raining down on his face. Was he pissing himself? Had he come in his sleep? He sat up with a start. The lights were on. It was dark outside. And his brother Jim was standing in the doorway, dousing him with a water pistol. Skipper flashed on a memory of some twenty odd years ago, waking up to find the very same brother’s penis in his face, pissing in his eyes, his nostrils, his mouth, the boy laughing so hard that the stream was jerking this way and that, soiling his pillow, the blankets, the walls as well as his visage.
“Get up, Hollywood, ya big fuckin’ star!” Jim chortled with a sort of manufactured good cheer. Tucking the water pistol under his belt like a mobster, he strode toward Skipper, his arms outstretched. Skipper was struck at how his brother had aged, hair thinning, crow’s feet, face fleshy. He pushed himself to his feet and pulled Jim into his arms, the two men pounding one another on the back. How little I feel for this man, thought Skipper.
“Let me look at ya, ya big fuckin’ cowboy,” Jim said in his thick Jersey accent. He held Skipper at arm’s length, and Skipper detected a flicker of admiration, of deference, that he’d never before seen in his brother’s eyes.
Downstairs, the whole family had gathered, his mother, father, eldest brother, his mother’s sister, the sister’s husband and two of their three children and one of those children’s wives and two kids, his father’s two brothers and their wives. Skipper had somehow assumed his mother would be making her well-loved ribs and baked beans for dinner, but Jim had reserved the back room at Solare’s in Hackensack.
They sat around an enormous table, an oval, all sixteen of them with Skipper at one end and his eldest brother Hank at the other. Skipper was flanked by his parents. The sound system was playing the second of Skipper’s three CDs, which included Why Am I Always Cold in Arizona, the most popular of the more than fifty songs he’d recorded to date. Back in ’82 it had climbed all the way to number seven on the Cashbox C & W chart.
There were large platters of antipasto sitting on the table when they arrived, and shortly after they sat down two waiters began bringing in salad and minestrone.
After soup and salad, the waiters appeared with platters of chicken scarpariello, veal saltimbocca, linguini and sautéed spinach with garlic. Skipper kept thinking how the world had changed, everyone eating out these days, no mamas triumphantly preparing large meals at home.
While he was stuffing a forkful of pasta into his mouth, his cousin Roberta arrived at his side to tell him how much she was enjoying Just Markin’ Time, his third CD. It astonished Skipper that she was even aware of it, since its sales were weak and it had already begun disappearing from the stores.
Roberta wanted to know if her daughter Amy, 17 and an aspiring pop singer, could drop by the house and perform a few songs for him – not right away, of course, but in a few days, when he’d had time to get acclimated. Skipper smiled and nodded his assent, thinking to himself, as if there were something he could do for her.
At a few minutes after ten o’clock, the party began to break up. The relatives Skipper barely knew and hardly remembered came up and hugged him good-bye, congratulating him on his success as a country and western singer. His Uncle Danny said, “If you asked me if somebody from Clifton would ever have his songs on WTEX, I woulda said, what’re you out of your fuckin’ mind!” He grabbed Skipper in a bear hug and kissed him on both cheeks. When Skipper finally extricated himself, one of the two waiters handed him a bill for $475, tip included. He looked around the private room, which was now starkly empty, the last of his immediate family having disappeared into the front room.
When they got into their respective beds that night, Jim said, “Just like the old days, huh, kid.”
“Yeah,” said Skipper.
“That was some party you threw tonight, bro.”
“Thanks.”
“Up for a little dooby?”
“Nah, too sleepy. It was a long ride.” Skipper turned off the light on the night table.
“Come on, you had that big nap.”
“Tomorrow night. ‘Night, Jim.”
“Thought you cowboys are supposed to be so tough.”
“We’ll light up tomorrow. Promise.”
“You big pussy.” He turned out his lamp, and moments later Skipper heard him begin to snore. He waited a few minutes, then tiptoed into the bathroom and dressed in the same clothes he had worn that night. Grabbing his knapsack, and holding his boots in his hands, he walked out of the room and down into the kitchen. He wrote a note to his parents: Thank you for a wonderful evening. Made the mistake of checking my answering machine and turns out I have a gig in Philadelphia tomorrow night. Love always, Skipper.
He felt oddly weepy as he reread his words and was surprised at the depth of longing he felt for his mother. He had a premonition that he would never see her again – not because he feared she would be dead soon, but because he felt too used to ever come back home again.
When he passed Boonton he felt himself nodding off and pulled into the food court just before Exit 11A. He bought two large coffees and sat in the rear most booth. He hadn’t finished half of the first cup when he fell fully asleep, sliding down onto the bench of the booth and lying there with his boots sticking out. Several minutes later a worker came by and jostled him gently. “Hey, mister,” he said, “they don’t want you sleeping in here.”
When he pulled back out onto the Turnpike, it was raining. He rode slowly, his pants and jacket becoming soaked along the way. Whenever he felt sleep overcoming him, he pulled off onto the shoulder and rested his head on the handlebars. Once, a state trooper woke him to see if everything was okay. He was pleased, and a little surprised, at the gentleness of the trooper’s manner.
By the time daybreak came, he was in the outskirts of Philadelphia. He stopped at a diner for breakfast. He washed up in the men’s room, shocked at how disheveled he looked, his face unshaven, the rings under his eyes dark and pronounced. He pulled a fresh cowboy shirt out of his knapsack in the hopes that it would freshen his appearance. Over flapjacks and sausages, he studied the letter his first wife, Rachel Blechner, had sent him now over three years ago. It included a photo of a young girl in a gym suit holding a field hockey stick. She had braces and a lush head of dirty blond hair, similar in thickness and color to his own.
There was an address printed at the top of the letter: 339 Birchwood Place, Lower Merion, Pa 07898. Skipper asked the waitress directions to Lower Merion, and she called over the manager who wrote them down on a piece of paper. “What’re you doing in Lower Merion?” he asked.
And Skipper answered, “I have relatives there.”
The manager looked at him skeptically.
Skipper rode past 339 Birchwood Place ever so slowly. It was on a cul de sac, and when he got to the bulb at the end of the block he turned around and rode past it again, a large, white turn-of-the-century colonial with black-painted shutters. To Skipper’s eye, the house looked pretty and warm. Squelching an impulse to ring the doorbell, he revved his engine loudly, sped to the end of the block, and made a right turn.
Pulling into a Shell station, Skipper filled his tank with gas. He asked the attendant where he would find the nearest grammar school, then parked outside the school’s fenced-in athletic field. At a few minutes past eleven, dozens of children in gym uniforms spilled out of the school, and Skipper got off his bike and moved close to the fence. Wondering if he would recognize her, his eye was caught by a tall, slender girl with a field hockey stick suddenly bursting out of the pack of kids and yelling for somebody to pass her the ball. Skipper instantly recognized himself in the child’s face. He was spellbound. She was pretty, no, beautiful. And clearly a leader, as the other girls, all of them shorter and less graceful, trotted clumsily after her. He felt his hands shaking as he put them on the fence, straining to get closer, to see her more clearly. He wanted to wave, to call out her name, Lily, but was afraid he would frighten her. When the children were called back into the school, he was almost glad. The pleasure of seeing her was too intense. He noticed that she fell into step next to a tiny, mousy girl wearing horn-rimmed glasses. The two were holding hands. Skipper’s heart swelled with pride that his child, a winner, stunning, pursued by all, was befriending someone obviously far less popular than herself.
The children disappeared. The schoolyard was empty. The sky darkened. Skipper was conflicted. He wanted to be back home in Cave Creek, yet he did not want to head out just yet. Lily had left him wanting more. He sat on his bike, put his feet up on the handlebars, leaned back against his knapsack, put on his Walkman, and smoked a Marlboro. Toward afternoon he would station himself at the front of the school and watch Lily get onto a school bus or perhaps into Rachel’s car.
Once again he was jostled awake by someone in law enforcement, a member of the Lower Merion police force, this time much more roughly than the last. He has his gun out.
“Come on, buddy, you’re under arrest.”
“What the fuck for?” Skipper was numb, his body still screaming for more sleep.
“Watch your language, pal.”
“What’s the problem?”
“Some lady called in. Says you’re stationed out here, ogling the little girls.”
“One of ‘ems my daughter.”
The cop looked Skipper up and down. “Right.”
“Lily Blechner. You can look it up.”
“Sorry, buddy. Someone’s filed a complaint, gotta bring you in.”
At the police station, they fingerprinted Skipper and checked out his license. They called Rachel, Lily’s mother, and asked her to come down and identify Skipper.
They brought Skipper out of his holding cell, clapped handcuffs on him, and marched him into the front room for Rachel’s inspection. It was mortifying. She laughed when saw him.
“Oh, my God, look at you, you look great. A real cowboy.”
They released him, and Rachel drove him out to his big Harley, still parked on the side of the road next to the schoolyard. She wanted him to follow her home to meet Lily in person, to introduce him to her new husband, “Baldy,” she said, to catch up, to apologize for letting her parents rip her and the child away from him. But the impulse to get back home was too fierce within him. When he bent forward to kiss Rachel on the cheek, she shifted her lips to right in front of him. She kissed him hard for a few seconds. But when he felt a flicker of desire begin to rise, he pulled away. He could feel her eyes upon him as he started his motorcycle, put it into gear, and roared down the road in the rapidly descending darkness.

THE ATTACK

Hanratty had got up to pee and heard the little girl coughing on his way back to bed. He was hoping it was just a dry throat and that she wouldn’t wake up. But a moment later he heard her pad into the hall bathroom and turn on the faucet. Hanratty pictured it as if it were happening before his eyes, the child stepping into the slippers she had lined up next to her bed the night before, taking her Minnie Mouse cup off the little chest of drawers that Emily had painted with sunflowers, making a right out of the bedroom, walking the dozen steps up the hall with the determined, sure-footed gait of a 15 year old gymnast, making a right into the bathroom, and a third right past the open door and up to the sink, where, at not yet two and a half years old, she had to stretch to reach the faucet.
Hanratty’s heart swelled at his daughter’s competence, and for just a moment the sheer visceral pleasure he took in her precociousness drowned out the anxiety he was feeling over what was beginning to seem like a newly sprouted cold. A sudden cascade of coughing confirmed his fears.
Next to him, in the black and white world of dawn, he saw Emily roll onto her back, her small, slender frame now in profile above the comforter. “Oh, God,” she said.
“It’s just a cold,” said Hanratty.
“It’s in the chest now,” said Emily.
“Maybe it’s just the fucking steam heat. I wake up every morning with a sore throat.”
“The cough is tight. I can hear it.” Emily sat up slowly and put her feet on the floor. “I’m going to see if I can find an expectorant.” Tim viewed his wife’s work as a pediatric nurse at Portchester Hospital with a kind of reverence, and she knew that her certainty in her diagnosis would panic him.
“That’s okay,” he said. “I’ll go.” He got out of bed.
Emily let herself sink back into the mattress. She wondered if this is what she’d intended, scaring Tim to the point that he would get up with Meg and let her sleep. She saw Meg’s colds as part of the life process, nothing to get exercised about. Tim expected the worst. Both his parents had lost siblings in their youth to croup or whooping cough or influenza – the diagnoses kept changing. All of her parents’ siblings had survived childhood.
“Are you sure, sweetie,” she said. “You’ve had such a long week.”
“I’ll never be able to fall back to sleep.”
Emily could never help but interpret the remark as some kind of attack. Only a mother who doesn’t love her child enough could possibly fall back to sleep.
“Besides,” said Tim, “Posnick and I have an 8:37 tee off time.”
“Alright, well, wake me when you’re ready to leave.” Emily rolled back onto her right side, pulling the comforter over her shoulder.
Meg was lying on her back staring straight up at the ceiling as her father entered the room. Her hands were under her head and she looked to Hanratty as if she would have waited uncomplainingly for hours for one of her parents to wake up, no matter how uncomfortable she was. It was a look that filled him with both admiration and fear. Was it healthy for a child so young to be so stoical, so adult? “Morning, Mary Margaret,” he whispered.
“I don’t feel so good, Daddy.”
“I can hear that,” he said, a forced cheeriness in his voice. “Come on, we’ll go downstairs and I’ll make you some pancakes.”
“I don’t feel like pancakes.”
In the kitchen, while Meg sipped from a glass of orange juice and leafed listlessly through “Pat The Bunny,” Hanratty scoured the section of the pantry where Emily kept their medicines. Although he came across several cough suppressants, cold pills, allergy pills, he could not find any expectorant and was wondering if he should give the child an Actifed instead. He wished Emily were here to guide him, but chose to let her stay asleep, for he felt guilty enough, knowing that he would soon be abandoning wife and child for a golf game that would surely bring him home no earlier than three o’clock.
“I don’t feel so good, Daddy,” said Meg, as if she weren’t sure he had heard her the first time.
“I know, Princess, I know. Soon as Mommy gets up we’ll give you some medicine that’ll make the bad feeling go all away.” To Hanratty’s uncertain eye, the little girl seemed to be laboring for each breath. Her pallor was bordering on gray. “Come here, honey,” he said, gathering her in his arms. “We’re going to play our math game.” Hanratty carried her to the den and sat with her in the Bentwood rocking chair reproduction that they had got on sale at Bon Marche for less than forty dollars. “What’s three times seven?”
Meg took her thumb out of her mouth. “Twenty-one.”
“Three times eight?”
“Um, twenty-four.”
“Perfect. Three times nine?”
“Twenty-seven. Daddy, I don’t want to play this game anymore.”
Emily opened one eye and saw that it was not quite twenty minutes to eight. She knew that downstairs Tim would be itching to leave for the golf course. She did not want him to have to come upstairs to wake her, further proof of her lack of concern for her daughter. It’s true she had fallen back to sleep, but it was a nervous, dream-ridden sleep, and she got out of bed feeling as tired and as hollow as when she had climbed in seven short hours ago. The air felt close and humid, as if she were walking through cobwebs. She longed to take a shower, but that would be worse than if Tim came up to find her in bed. She stepped into her slippers and shuffled downstairs.
“Maybe I shouldn’t go,” said Tim. He was standing at the doorway, golf clubs and shoes in hand.
“Honey, you need this,” replied Emily. The stress and endless hours of Hanratty’s last several months at the office were a constant topic of conversation between them. Emily suspected that Hanratty exaggerated the hardship of his life as a newly promoted senior editor at Simon and Schuster in order to excuse his almost total lack of participation in home and family life during the week. It was obvious to her that he devoured new manuscripts with an almost physical pleasure, that making sure his new releases had the proper covers, advertising and publicity was far more absorbing to him than anything that went on between them, save sex. And she was okay with that, for between her work as a nurse and the sheer delight she took in just being around Meg, dressing her, reading to her, holding her, going for lazy walks and car trips in the country, life was turning out to be far better than she had ever imagined.
She thought of all the couples with young children they were beginning to meet since they’d moved into Armonk, seemingly perfect at first but then finding after a few dinners that this one’s mother had been an alcoholic, and this one’s father had abandoned the family, and this one was on tranquillizers. When she and Tim had first married she had thought of their union as being somewhat shoddy, tawdry. Tim had picked her up in a bar just six months before, or perhaps it was more accurate to say she’d let him pick her up, for she took him home and had intercourse with him three times that very first night they’d met, she being so lonely and desperate, wondering if at 4’ 11” if she’d ever win a husband, and the wedding itself such a grim little gathering at the Holiday Inn in White Plains, hardly anyone from her family there, her own father dead of a heart attack at 52, her mother a saleswoman with fallen arches at Macy’s and needing help from the Hanrattys to pay for the reception. And Tim’s family not much better off, his father an assistant small town postmaster and his mother in and out of the enormous gray mental institution across the Hudson in Orange, New York.
Perhaps this is how good families are forged, she thought, two waifs coming together, needy, injured, cobbling a relationship that somehow meets both of their needs so that eventually they wind up looking like the family on Father Knows Best. After all, isn’t that the image the three of them threw off now, Meg with her wonderfully soft, springy Shirley Temple ringlets, Tim tall and thin and if not handsome, solid and masculine with his pipe and his cardigan sweater, and she, tiny and trim, with her perfect little nose and her RN degree, their two salaries more than enough for them to live in a classic little turn of the century brick colonial – in Armonk, no less, the town that seemed like the forbidden world of the rich when she was growing up in Portchester, not fifteen miles away. And now here they were living next to a couple who went to Princeton and Mt. Holyoke, he some kind of banker at J.P. Morgan and she a vet with her own practice in White Plains.
“I just hate being left without the car,” she said.
“Shit,” said Hanratty, “I wished you’d mentioned this to me an hour ago. Alex would have been thrilled to pick me up.” He looked agonized. “You know what, I’m not going.” He headed back into the house.
“Go, we’ll be fine. Won’t we, Miss Mary Margaret?” She kissed Meg, cradled in her arms, on her delicious nest of curls. “We’ll build us a little fire in the den and read nothing but Dr. Seuss.”
“Are you sure?” asked Hanratty.
“Go.”
Hoisting his golf clubs onto his shoulder, Hanratty leaned down, kissed Meg on the forehead, and headed out toward the little orange 1972 Datsun station wagon in the driveway.
When he returned more than seven hours later, several beers under his belt having lifted the already good mood his 78 and four hole victory over Posnick had put him in, there was an Armonk Taxi Service cab idling almost exactly where the Datsun had been. Hanratty parked on the street, wondering who, if anybody, had dropped in. And why in a cab? Unlike in Manhattan, where it was the well-heeled who tended to be cab riders, in Armonk it was mostly maids who took cabs, eating up a large percentage of their measly salaries traveling to and from the train station.
The front door was open. Hanratty stepped inside, put his clubs in the hall closet, and announced to the house at large, “Hi, I’m home.”
Suddenly, he heard footsteps racing down the stairs.
“Jesus Christ, Tim, where the fuck were you!” As she raced toward the front door, Emily was putting on her coat and unsnapping her pocketbook. Tim couldn’t recall having ever heard her say fuck before.
“What’s the matter?”
“Meg’s having an asthma attack. She’s in the hospital.” Emily brushed past him out onto the front walk, reaching into her wallet and pulling out a twenty.
“You left her there alone?”
She stopped and turned back toward him. There he was again, tapping into her endless reservoir of guilt when he was the one who had been in the wrong. “You idiot! I forgot my fucking wallet and couldn’t pay the cab driver, which I would never have needed if you hadn’t hogged the car the whole day for your fucking, fucking golf game! Now take me to the hospital.”
There were a doctor and several nurses gathered around Meg’s bed. He had to part the group to get a peek at his only child. She was considerably grayer than when he had left her in the morning, and her curls were matted with perspiration against her forehead. Her little chest heaved mightily, and her eyes were open and looked to him dark with foreboding. And yet there was something very composed about her, long-suffering.
“Meg,” he said, “Meg, it’s Daddy. How are you, sweetie?” At the sound of his voice, she turned her head toward him. He was hoping she would smile in recognition, but she simply stared with unblinking dark eyes, the circles beneath them now shadowed and cavernous. It was as if she could spare no energy that didn’t have to do with breathing.
Tim laid his long, thick, golf-calloused forefinger against her little palm. Normally, she would wrap her hand around it, holding onto it tightly, but even that seemed beyond her.
“Excuse us a minute,” said the doctor, gently ushering Hanratty away from the bed. “I’m just going to give her another shot of adrenalin.”
“Why is she so gray?” Tim whispered to Emily. She neither looked at nor answered him. “And what’s with the adrenalin?” Emily kept her eyes focused on the doctor and Meg. “Emily,” he almost shouted, “Why the fuck is he giving her adrenalin?”
Without turning to him, she said, “Sometimes a surge of adrenalin is able to ease the spasms in the bronchioles.”
As evening approached, two orderlies arrived with a stretcher on wheels to move Meg from the emergency room to the pediatric wing on the fifth floor. The E.R. doctor asked them who Meg’s allergist was.
“She doesn’t have one,” said Emily. “This is her first attack. I never even knew she was an asthmatic.”
“Yes, sadly, this is often how you learn – with a big whopping attack. Well, I’ll call the allergist who’s covering. Let’s hope we can get a hold of someone. It’s Saturday night.”
Emily and Tim sat by her bedside in the darkened room. They hardly spoke, and when they did, it was in whispers. Occasionally the child would drop off to sleep for a few minutes. Tim hoped that the sleep was somehow restorative, but when Meg woke it seemed as if she were struggling even harder for breath.
Emily held the child’s hand, kissing it every several minutes, talking to Meg in a soft, confident voice. “You’re going to be fine, Mary Margaret, just have a little cold is all, just a nasty little cold that’s going to be all gone by tomorrow, sweetie, all gone when you go to sleep tonight.”
Tim was both annoyed and in awe of his wife’s calmness, her equanimity. His instinct was that asthma could be lethal, suddenly and brutally, and his daughter, not only young but tiny like her mother, seemed so defenseless, such easy prey.
“I’m going to get some water,” he announced, hoping that somehow Emily would acknowledge his presence. She did not. He wandered up and down the hall, trying not to peek into the rooms along the way, but unable to squelch his curiosity. The atmosphere was dark and hushed. He looked at the clock on the wall and was surprised to see that it was only 9:35. He wanted the time to fly by, for he somehow knew that the attack would ease, that everything would be back to normal, if only they could get through the night. He vowed to give up golf, to buy a second car, to get home earlier from the office, to do more with Meg on weekends, take her to the circus, the zoo, the planetarium.
He arrived back at the room hoping against hope that things had changed for the better, but Meg seemed, to his eye, to be breathing more rapidly, taking shallower breaths. “Is she getting worse?” he asked Emily.
“I don’t think so. Here, sit by the bed, I’ve got to go to the bathroom.”
Emily peed, then stared at herself in the mirror. She was ghostly pale, her face without make up, her thick black hair looking greasy and flat. She felt dizzy, faint almost. The strain was unbearable. She washed her face with cold water, hoping somehow to revive herself. How many times in her almost ten years in nursing had she seen small children, despite the extraordinary efforts of teams of doctors, nurses and parents, expire in the struggle to find breath. The oxygen, the shots, the nebulizers, the steroids – each one offering new hope and in some cases, even ones that initially did not seem severe, simply not working, and the little creature, exhausted from hours of sucking at the air for oxygen, succumbing to the endless strain, their skinny bodies shuddering finally to rest like a car engine stalling, their skin now a purplish blue.
Emily shuddered herself and started to cry. “Oh, God, oh, please, please don’t take my little girl. Please, God.” She buried her face in her hands and wept.
Tim was growing ever more alarmed. He was aware of his tendency to catastrophize, but he’d be damned if Meg’s breathing wasn’t positively racing, several breaths a second coming in miniscule little bursts. Where the fuck was Emily? He needed her practiced eye to tell him he was out of his mind. Meg was sleeping. “Sweetie, Baby, are you okay?” he hissed. “Meg, honey, wake up.”
The little girl opened her eyes. She looked at her father for a moment, trying to focus. And then something happened that would stay with Hanratty for the rest of his life. Her pupils began to flutter and then drift upward under her eyelids. He grabbed her arms and shook her. “Meg, don’t, come back. Don’t leave me,” he screamed. “Don’t leave me.”
Frightened, no, terrified, the girl’s pupils came back to the middle of her eyes. “Daddy,” she croaked, “What? What?”
Emily came back into the room.
“Quick, call the nurse,” Hanratty shouted. “Get somebody in here. We almost lost her.”
Emily walked to the side of the bed and stared down at the gasping child. “Oh, my God. Tim, go get the nurse,” she commanded. “Immediately.”
Within seconds, it seemed, the Hanrattys were being whisked from the room. Doctors and nurses came sprinting down the hall. Hanratty was hoping they were there for someone else, but the team made an abrupt left turn into 508, Meg’s room. A stern, Philippino nurse came over and told them to please wait in the waiting room at the end of hall. Emily’s knees buckled, and Tim was somehow able to catch her just before she hit the floor. He carried her to the waiting room, astonished, as always, at how light and slender she was, like a child herself. “I am so sorry, Em, so sorry for not being there today, I am never going to leave you like that again. I promise, Em, never, ever leave you like that again.” In a way, he was happy to have something to do, minister to his wife to keep his mind, for a moment anyway, off whatever terrible things they were doing to his daughter in room 508.
He laid Emily down on the couch and went and got a cold, wet towel to
place across her forehead. She opened her eyes and looked at him with a
look of abject, bottomless misery. He’d never seen anything like that in his
life before, and his realization that if Meg died, Emily would look at him like
this for years to come was too much to stand. Hanratty started to cry, and
then Emily did, too.

Every fifteen minutes or so, Hanratty would venture up the hall and
try to look into the room. He could see nothing through the darkened
windows. He opened the door once, but a nurse instantly detached
heself from the scrum of people surrounding Meg’s bed and shooed him
from the room, giving him the sense that he was further endangering
his daughter’s life.

Shortly after midnight, a young doctor came toward them from down
the hall, and they leapt to their feet, the both of them desperately searching
the doctor’s face for clues. “She’s going to be okay,” he said quickly.
“We’ve loaded her up on steroids and have her under an oxygen tent and
her breathing has eased considerably. She’s going to be just fine.” He
stopped, as if waiting for them to collect themselves. “The only thing you
should know is, we lost her there for a moment, maybe 35, 40 seconds. I
won’t say it happens often, on the other hand it’s not at all uncommon in
cases like this and usually the patient comes out just fine.”

“You lost her?” Hanratty said, “What do you mean you lost her?”

“Her heart actually stopped beating for a few seconds. I just pressed
on her chest a few times and she came right back.”

“Oh, my God,” gasped Tim.

“Shut up,” said Emily. “Let the doctor continue.”

“There’s nothing much more to say,” said the doctor. “Like I said,
her breathing is coming much easier now, and she’s going to come out of this
beautifully.”

They sat by her bedside, the both of them wanting to touch her and
cradle her but able only to observe her through the plastic of the oxygen
tent. She was asleep, her eyes closed, and, indeed, her breaths came much
more slowly now and without the urgent heaving of her chest. After a while,
Tim glanced over at Emily and said, “You don’t think she suffered any brain
damage, do you?”

She could feel his eyes on the side of her head but resisted returning
his glance. She felt an impulse to reply, Tim, if there is anything wrong with
my baby I will leave you. But when she finally did look over at him, she
could tell there was no need to say anything at all. He could see it in her
eyes.

It was a Wednesday night, three weeks or so after they brought Meg
home from the hospital. Tim was cooking dinner for Meg because Emily
was over in Portchester taking a course in anatomy for an advanced degree
in nursing. Meg was at her little table drawing stick figures of the three of
them with different colored crayons. Tim couldn’t be certain, but ever
since the attack her drawings didn’t look quite as grown up to him.

“Hey, Mary Margaret,” he said, pretending great nonchalance, “how
about you and I play the math game?” He had wanted to do this the very
day she came home from the hospital but hypothesized if there were, in fact, any brain damage he would give it time to repair. He had read and rejected a manuscript just last year by a neurologist on the incredible recuperative powers of the brain.

Meg looked up at him uncomprehendingly.

“You remember, the math game. You know, what’s three times
three? That game.”

Meg dropped her eyes to the construction paper in front of her and
resumed drawing.

“Come on, Meg, don’t be a party pooper. That’s Daddy’s favorite
game. You know the answer – what’s three times three?”

“Daddy,” she whined, “Stop.”

A stab of adrenalin shot through Hanratty’s stomach, the first of
thousands that would come with the endlessly agonizing uncertainty of
parenthood.

Friday

WIFE NUMBER ONE

Whether it was at the age of three, or four, or six (he could never quite pinpoint the exact moment when he’d become aware of the world around him and his place within it), Skipper decided he wanted nothing more than to be a country and western singer. He wanted to be Willie Nelson, Hank Williams, Johnny Cash. He wanted to wear a cowboy hat. He wanted to wear a bandana around his neck. He wanted to sing sad songs that told stories about men who had terrible trouble figuring out how to get along with women, at work, with whiskey.
It was the primal instinct of a small child in a much too buffeting world in which deciphering the politics of grade school society, the alphabet, and long division seemed well beyond impossible. Perhaps if it were today, he would have been diagnosed with A.D..D. or high-functioning autism, although one wonders, even if properly diagnosed, would life have turned out any differently? Back then the little boy was friendless, yelled at or ignored by teachers, parents, his two older brothers.
He kept his dream to himself. In temperament and aspirations, Clifton, New Jersey couldn’t have been further from Abilene or Branson, Missouri than if it had been situated on the edges of Borobadur. Jersey produced guys who could work the system, Sinatra, the Bruces, Willis and Springsteen, Jack Nicholson, Alan Ginsberg. This is what young males aspired to in The Garden State.
So when it came time to pick a college, Skipper chose one not only with modest entrance criteria but in a part of the country that he imagined would be more in keeping with the spirit of country music. And like many who arrive in Tempe, Arizona at the age of 18, Skipper immediately embarked upon reinventing himself.
He affected a cowboy hat, a bandana, boots, traded in his Levis for Wranglers. He dropped his Joisey mumble for a touch of a Western drawl. And he pulled out his acoustic Gibson, which he’d pretty much practiced in private for the last dozen years, for all the world to see.
The metamorphosis worked. With his thick, dirty blond hair, handlebar moustache, and extremely pale blue eyes, he looked like a natural in his new outfit, hunched over a guitar, a Marlboro glued to his lip, the ashes tumbling onto his denims, singing sad, slow songs in a whisper of a basso without a lot of emoting and carrying on. Males assumed he was the real thing, son of a cowboy perhaps, from some small signpost of a town in West Texas or eastern New Mexico, the first in his family to attend college. Females were drawn to him even more so, for he was handsome and gentle and musical.
It was as he’d always hoped and imagined, from ridicule back east to
something approaching genuine popularity here in Arizona, all in less than a few months. Attractive women were actually competing to go to bed with him. And because he was kind and passive and had a hard time saying no, he not infrequently had sex with the less attractive ones as well, particularly those who had always secretly yearned for a good-looking man over the bespectacled, nerdy doctor or accountant they were destined to wind up with,
A girl named Rachel, who sat next to him in freshman composition and was also from back east, invited him to her parents’ vacation home up in Carefree for the weekend. It had an outdoor Jacuzzi, she said, and looked out over a magnificent golf course and the mountains of Tonto National Forest. And the best thing about it was that her parents were back home in Philadelphia preparing for her kid brother’s bar mitzvah.
Rachel Blechner was tall and thin and bony, with a large nose and ears and thin curly hair through which it was too easy to see patches of pale white scalp. She certainly wasn’t the type of girl Skipper ever found himself fantasizing about, but he simply had had no idea how to turn down her invitation. And, in truth, he was drawn to the idea of rattling around what he imagined to be one of the large glass and stucco rancheros that were beginning to dot the Valley of the Sun.
The house was everything Skipper could have imagined, with a lap pool and a patio, and Rachel Blechner made Skipper make love to her in every nook and cranny of it, in the Jacuzzi, on her parents’ bed, outdoors on a chaise, indoors on the living room floor, standing up in the walk in shower that was bigger than the entire bathroom Skipper shared with his parents and two older siblings back in Clifton.
It seemed the mere sight of Skipper enflamed the young woman, and as the weekend wore on he knew that when she flopped down next to him in front of the TV, or while he was practicing his guitar out back, it wouldn’t be long before she was kneeling between his legs and unzipping his fly.
Back at school, Skipper tried avoiding the girl, but she would blindside him, suddenly showing up at his table in the student union, or falling in beside him as he walked back to his dorm from history class. It was as if she were devoting her entire week to tracking his every movement. He skipped English, their one shared class, and hid out in the game room of the student union, practicing pool shots. After awhile, he sensed someone watching him, and when he turned around, there was Rachel, hands on hips, looking at him with great concern.
“Are you okay?” she asked.
“I’m fine,” he mumbled.
“How come you didn’t come to class?”
In the way of a cowboy who sees a woman’s grilling him about his goings and comings as typical of the gender and unnecessarily meddlesome, Skipper chose not to answer, which was not at all easy for him.
Rachel came over and put her hand on his shoulder. “I was so worried about you, Skipper.” Her hand felt warm and comforting, and before he knew it they were necking furiously and he had to stop her from unzipping his fly.
After that, they would leave Tempe in Rachel’s Volvo as soon as they finished classes on Friday and not return until mid-morning on Monday. The Blechners had a caretaker who stocked the house whether Rachel’s parents were in town or not. There were always cases of Heineken in the family room refrigerator, bottles of Jack Daniels and Johnny Walker Black in the liquor cabinet, half gallons of Hagen Daas in the freezer, fresh fruit in the kitchen fridge. Skipper enjoyed the largesse, the views out over the golf course, the crisp, cool feeling of the desert at night, the rapacious sexual appetite of Rachel, her constant attention to his needs and wants; and after several weeks he ceased to see that she was what most people would think of as funny-looking. She was nice. She was warm. She was generous. And she seemed endlessly and insatiably excited by his body and his appearance. She literally could not keep her hands off him.
Thanksgiving was approaching. Rachel was going home for the holiday, returning on Sunday, and then flying back the very next weekend for her brother’s bar mitzvah. Skipper was a little surprised that she was not inviting him to come along but did not express his disappointment. It was not his way.
He rattled around the mostly empty dorm, one of the few students not going home for the holiday. He brought his guitar to the TV lounge and plucked his way through a mournful version of Crazy in front of the Detroit-Dallas game. A good-looking girl from Seattle stuck her head in, listened for a few bars, and told Skipper that she and a couple of other students were going down to Rowdy’s for hot turkey sandwiches. “Bring your guitar,” she told him.
While he was downing one beer after another, Skipper kept thinking this is costing me a buck fifty apiece while up at Rachel’s I’m drinking Heinekens free. By midnight, although he was finding the math a little tricky, he’d calculated he’d already spent over fifteen dollars. The pretty girl from Seattle urged him to get up on the Thanksgiving-darkened stage and sing a few songs. The other kids at the table started chanting Skipper, Skipper, and he was just whoozy enough to go along.
He played the first few bars of Whiskey River, which was the first song that had popped into his head, and almost immediately the crowd hushed. There was an odd drama to his singing, his voice deep but very quiet, which demanded that those who wanted to listen had really to pay attention. After half a dozen songs, Skipper tried to leave the stage; but perhaps because it was Thanksgiving, there was a special intimate atmosphere, with just about all of the patrons gathered close to the stage. They demanded one song after another, and it wasn’t till closing time, two a.m., that they let Skipper put his guitar back in its case.
The girl from Seattle drove him back to campus in her black Ford pick up truck and insisted he come with her to her room. She undressed, gyrating her pelvis close to his face. But Skipper was too drunk and exhausted to get an erection. In the morning he awoke to the girl’s going down on him, and this time he did get a hard on. But when she rolled him on top of her, he came just before entering her. After that, she told him he had to go because she wanted to hit the stores early and get a head start on her Christmas shopping. He said, “Good bye, see ya around,” as he left, but she didn’t say a word in response.
As planned, Skipper picked up Rachel at the airport in her Volvo. He found himself surprisingly glad to see her, and they hugged warmly. On the short drive to Tempe, Rachel suddenly turned to him and said, “I’m pregnant, Skipper. I told my father. We’re going to have to get married.” Skipper glanced over at her. She was staring at him expectantly, a bit anxiously, and he couldn’t help but think that she looked a touch like Big Bird. “Are you okay with that?” He turned his eyes back to the road and shrugged, cowboy style.
The week was a flurry of shopping, Rachel wielding her credit cards like Zubin Mehta. His only real input in choosing his various outfits, casual for the lunches and brunches, formal for the Bar Mitzvah and evening dinner, was that everything have a touch of westerness, fancy boots instead of loafers, a big cowboy buckle on all the belts.

“What do you weigh, about 190?” Rachel’s father asked seemingly moments after the young couple stepped through the front door of what appeared, at least to Skipper’s eye, to be a genuine mansion. Miles was scrutinizing him as would an anthropologist or an NFL scout.
“Yeah, ‘bout that,” said Skipper.
“Good, that’s good. Good forearms. How tall are you? Six one, six one and a half?”
“Last time I checked, a little over six two.”
“Really? That’s great. Did you hear that, Honey, Skipper’s over six two.”
“Don’t mind him,” said Rachel’s mother, Andrea. “He’s just about this close” – she held her thumb and forefinger about an eighth of an inch apart – “to being out of the closet.”
“My wife’s the comedienne in the family,” said Miles. “Oh, man, what a kid this is going to be. Rachel’s smarts and quickness – did you know she ran the sprints in high school (Skipper did not) – your size and strength, Skipper – I do believe we’re going to have a quarterback on our hands.”
“How do you even know it’s going to be a boy,” said the Bar Mitzvah strolling into the room. “Hi ya, Skipper, I’m Justin.” The child barely came up to Skipper’s armpits. He reached out and, taking Skipper’s big, beefy hand in his own slender, soft one, shook it with a surprising lack of vigor. “Dad’s the ultimate jock sniffer,” he confided.
“My own family, and I don’t get no respect,” said Miles a la Rodney Dangerfield.
Skipper’s head was spinning. He had prepared himself for a barely civil reception with no mention of Rachel’s pregnancy whatsoever. Not only did the Blechners seem to be okay with it, but apparently Skipper, despite being a gentile and still a minor, was just what they’d always had in mind. He let himself relax a little, making no attempt to keep up with the rat-a-tat-tat of the Blechner family discourse, knowing it would be futile.
Skipper had been to the Bar Mitzvah of an eighth grade classmate, but in comparison to Justin’s it was a desultory little affair in a small temple in a rundown section of Passaic. All the eighth grade boys sat together in the back row under the hostile glare of a middle-aged man with a shawl over his shoulders. Skipper and the boy sitting next to him were unable to stifle their laughter when their classmate’s voice cracked as he chanted from the Haftorah, and the man in the shawl snapped their ears with his finger.
But at this Bar Mitzvah, Skipper was celebrated, with most of the guests clamoring to meet him and congratulating him warmly on his and Rachel’s engagement. During the weekend, friends and relatives of the Blechners quizzed him on what field he wanted to get into after graduation. In his heart he knew it could be nothing but country music, but he sensed that his answer would be taken as a joke. “Something in engineering,” he said.
At Christmas time, Skipper and the Blechners headed in opposite directions. Skipper flew east to spend the two week break with his family back in Clifton, and his prospective in-laws, the Bar Mitzvah under their belt, headed west to spend the holidays at their Scottsdale home. Skipper debated whether to unveil his new western persona in the heart of Jersey, but decided he would have too much explaining to do and then take too much shit about it. So he pretty much stuck to his room, plucking his guitar and missing Rachel more than he imagined was possible. He yearned for the constant attention, the completely shameless and rapturous sex, and, of course, the nonchalant plentitude of the Blechner lifestyle. He wondered what Rachel was up to in the bosom of her family – golf, hot tubbing, dinners out, socializing with other well-heeled families in the gated community – and it filled him with jealousy. I’m her fiancé, he thought. It’s not right we’re not together.
In February, Skipper and Rachel were married in a quiet civil ceremony at Scottsdale City Hall. Afterward, over dinner at the Biltmore Hotel in Phoenix, Miles promised the young couple a huge wedding party back in Philadelphia, where they would collect the gifts and gelt that would get them off on the right foot.
Whenever the Blechners were in town, Miles, an avid and skilled golfer himself, insisted that Skipper come up to Carefree to work on Skipper’s game. “Christ,” he said, “If I was your size, Skip, I’d hit the ball 300 yards.”
Skipper had little interest or aptitude for the game. As comfortable as a guitar felt in his hands, a golf club felt alien. Try as he might, he was unable to hit the ball two hundred yards, a modest distance indeed for someone as young and strong and big. “God, look at those forearms,” said Miles. “What a waste, what a colossal waste.”
Sometimes, the two men would walk the Go-John trail off Carefree Highway. “I think we should name him Drew,” said Miles. “Drew Haskew. It’s the kind of name that says quarterback all over it. I can see the press picking it up. Drew Haskew. It’s fun to say.”
“Sure, great,” replied Skipper.
“I figure while you and Rachel are still in school, Mom and I’ll bring Drew back to Philly so you guys can concentrate on your studies.”
Skipper had no problem with that at all.
“As soon as Drew can sit up I’m going to put a football in his hands. I got a good feeling about this kid, Skipper.”
In early May, just as Skipper and the Blechner clan were getting ready to head back east for the summer, Rachel gave birth, prematurely, to a two and a half pound baby girl. Miles hired a private plane and flew mother and baby back to Philadelphia General, on whose board he sat. Skipper was dispatched to close up the Scottsdale house for the summer.
It took about a week of appointments with the plumber and exterminator and caretaker, but when he called Miles for further instructions, his father-in-law suggested he stay out west for a while. Rachel and the baby were making progress but were still extremely delicate. Better not to rock the boat. Skipper yearned to see his wife, or at least to talk to her on the phone, but he did not know how to stand up to Miles. So he stayed on in the Scottsdale ranchero, practicing his guitar and drinking up the Heinekens.
Thursday was open mike night at Harold’s over in Cave Creek, and as the summer wore on Skipper began to build up a bit of a following. So much so that Harold offered him a regular gig every Wednesday and Friday night, $50, all the beer he could drink, and whatever anybody stuffed in the tip jar. By the middle of July he was taking in over $300 bucks a week in cash, and he was bursting to tell Rachel of his success. But every time he called these days he got Miles or Andrea and was told this wasn’t a good time.
It was funny, at every show now, sitting right up front, there were at least half a dozen long-haired, sinewy girls poured into their Wranglers who were just dying to get to know him better, and all he wanted to do was hear Rachel’s voice. She always knew how to make him feel good when he was down, and being apart from her so long now he was starting to feel pretty down.
He woke up Friday morning and sat at the breakfast table, smoking Marlboros and drinking Heinekens. He was working up his courage to call the big house in Philadelphia and demand they put Rachel on the line, when a black Mercury Marquis pulled into the driveway. A man in a blue suit and a white shirt got out of the car.
“Are you Skipper Haskew?” he asked as Skipper opened the door. Skipper nodded. “I have a proposition to make to you.”
Rodney Lipscomb was a local Phoenix lawyer, contracted by Miles Blechner through one of the law firms he used back in Philadelphia. The proposition was in actuality a divorce agreement, the terms of which were simple and direct: if Skipper would agree to an immediate divorce from Rachel and give up all visitation rights to their daughter, Lipscomb would hand him a cashier’s check for $75,000 immediately upon Skipper’s signing several papers.
Skipper sat down at the kitchen table, taking deep breaths and trying not to pass out. “Can I get you a glass of water?” asked Lipscomb.
Skipper just shook his head. After a few minutes he asked, “Can I have a few days to think about it?”
“No. Mr. Blechner has instructed me to tell you that this is a one time offer. If you choose to contest the divorce, he will be forced to hire the very best matrimonial lawyers Phoenix has to offer.”
“Okay,” said Skipper. “Okay.”
Lipscomb handed him several sheaves of papers. Skipper uncapped a ballpoint pen. “Aren’t you going to read them?” asked Lipscomb.
“Nah, what the fuck.” And Skipper began signing. There were two separate agreements, and three copies of both of them. Each agreement needed to be signed in several different places and each page needed to be initialed. It took about fifteen minutes, and when Skipper was done he was sweating profusely. He wanted nothing more than to climb back in bed, but that was impossible. One of the stipulations of the second agreement, Lipscomb pointed out, was that Skipper vacate the premises immediately.

Tuesday

THE ONLY REASON TO MARRY

Phayer met Miranda on an overnight Northwest flight to Tokyo, she a twenty-two-year-old stewardess with a severe learning problem and little more than a semester of community college, he a reluctant marketing executive of thirty-nine in his uncle’s hardware business. He had graduated with a B.A. in literature from Kenyon College and had vague notions of writing some day.
On the fourteen-hour overnight flight to Asia, it isn’t long before most first class passengers, stuffed with food, sodden with drink, pass into a nocturnal catatonia. Phayer, on the other hand, had been struck by the way Miranda’s navy blue rayon skirt kept riding up her thigh as she reached into the overhead bins for pillows and the like. So as the usual post-prandial stupor was descending upon his fellow passengers, he asked Miranda for her very best cognac. She declined his suggestion that she bring along a snifter for herself, but did say she would sit “for just a few minutes.”
There is a wonderful coziness in the first class cabin of a 747 late at night with almost all the lights turned off and the surprisingly gentle hum of the engines in the background. Phayer found Miranda easy to talk to, or rather at, for as he spoke she looked at him with the most attentive, admiring eyes. As soon as he finished answering one question – What’re you reading? – she would pepper him with another – What else has Updike written? – the kind of query that invites one to showcase one’s most passionately held opinions – No one is chronicling the second half of the twentieth century in America with his dispassionate honesty and insight. Or she would compliment him on his tie and shoes. The way his hair was cut. The hint of obsidian (Phayer’s word, not hers) in his eyes.
It wasn’t long before it seemed perfectly natural to reach over and take her hand. She held Phayer’s back with a great sense of – when he thinks back on it the word that most accurately describes the sensation is affection. Phayer had been expecting a sort of feverish lustful massaging, the kind that telegraphs a woman is quite willing to have sex with you, but what he got was more like warmth, gratitude even.
In truth, with his dark wavy hair streaked with a striking splash of silver, his confident air and extraordinary good looks, Phayer had grown quite used to women responding to his advances. It was most certainly why, hypothesized his parents and older sister with mounting frustration, he was nearing forty and still not married.
Somewhere up ahead a passenger hit the “call” button. Miranda got up, and when she returned it was with a newly opened bottle of 1972 Chateau Talbot. “I won’t hear from this gang again till we’re passing over Kyoto,” she explained.
After a glass of the vintage Bordeaux, her eyes grew watery, and her plump full lips looked moist and rubbery. Phayer leaned forward and pressed his mouth against hers, and again there was a sense of acceptance more than any great rush of desire. She had capitulated; and he got the feeling that had he nudged her so, she would have slid onto her back and let him lie on top of her. In fact, as their kisses grew longer and their bodies more entwined, Phayer, not a man easily discomfited, began to feel embarrassed for her. Perhaps there was some unwritten code among stewardesses that after midnight it was acceptable behavior to fuck a businessman in his seat as long as you believed you stood a realistic chance of marrying him.
He pulled himself from Miranda’s embrace and looked her straight in her liquid eyes. “Should we?” he asked.
She seemed to be thinking it over for a few seconds, then demurely nodded her assent. “Wait here for two minutes,” she instructed, “and go into the lavatory on the right.”
As he entered, Phayer’s heart leapt at the sight of the navy blue silk panties already bunched in a ball next to the sink. While he hoisted her skirt, Miranda unbuckled his pants. And when he lowered her onto him, everything about her body was soft and warm and pliable, all give, no resistance, as if she were trying to merge with Phayer, as if her greatest pleasure were to give him pleasure. He came quickly and she did not.
They repeated their lovemaking in that same bathroom once more, setting up the assignation with head nods and eye signals, Phayer's climax greatly enhanced with the excitement of ejaculating just as the giant jet liner touched down. As Phayer waited to deplane, he thought he saw the other stewardesses smiling at Miranda with an air of congratulatory complicity.

Phayer pushed his long legs between the cool, crisp sheets with a sense of delectation, his confidence in the cleanliness of the bedding adding to the pleasure. Would that the rest of the world were as anal as the Japanese. He was exhausted, deliciously so, and feeling, if not smug, self-satisfied. Yes, he had wound up in bed with stewardesses before. But tonight was his initiation into the mile high club, another important milestone on his journey to world-class swordsman.
He woke fifteen hours later, drew himself a bath, lit a cigarette, pulled “Rabbit Redux” out of his suitcase, and climbed into the tub. If anything, the sense of well-being he was experiencing as he dropped off to sleep had swelled overnight.
In an hour or so, he would be meeting Mr. Takahama in the Hilton coffee shop, where they would breakfast on bacon and eggs cooked as beautifully as in any Jersey diner back home. After breakfast, he would show Mr. Takahama samples of their new line of titanium wrenches, and Mr. Takahama would ooh and ah with delight, and then order a thousand dozen, perhaps more, this being the early seventies and the Japanese economy on a seemingly endless growth spurt.
But before that, he would simply relax in the tub, devouring his beloved Updike, luxuriating in the knowledge that beyond his avocation as lover of women, his profession of international businessman, he was above all a man of letters. Wit, poetry, his delight in the roll and tumble of language, the magic of the perfect word, this was what set him apart from all the other slick young businessmen in Meladandri suits who saw the world as their oyster as they flew back and forth between London and New York, Tokyo and Honk Kong.
Phayer put on his shoes, checked the supply of samples in his Coach briefcase, ducked back into the bathroom for a last minute spritz of Eau Sauvage, then stepped out of his room. He paused for a moment, for the door opposite him was opening, too. Out stepped a couple, the man somewhere in his fifties with the most wonderful crew cut of salt and pepper hair, the woman Miranda, both of them in navy blue Northwest Airlines uniforms with gold braiding on the sleeves.
Phayer froze, paralyzed. Miranda nodded matter of factly, just shy of a smile, then took the captain’s arm and proceeded down the hall. Phayer trailed them slowly, hoping the elevator would have spirited them away before he caught up with them. It had not.
The twenty-eight floor ride down to the lobby was both too long and too short. Clearly, Miranda was aware of him but did not look at him. And the contrition he longed for her to be feeling, the Hawthornian shame, was nowhere to be seen. The pilot was handsome, Mcqueen-like. Phayer glanced down at his left hand and, sure enough, there was a thick gold wedding band on his ring finger. He checked Miranda’s ring finger, just as he had the night before. Nothing had changed. It was ringless.
Slut, whore, vixen, concubine, minx, trollop, tramp, Jezebel, corva, puta – these were just a few of the words Phayer found himself silently screaming at her in a most futile effort to drown out this sudden and completely unanticipated onslaught of pain.

It took him several weeks, but eventually, by putting great pressure on his travel agent, he was able to track her down. He called her at home in Minneapolis and told her he was going to be in town on business and would love to buy her dinner at the best restaurant in town.
“I’m sorry,” she said, “I’m flying back to Tokyo on the 27th.” For some reason, Phayer had not imagined she wouldn’t be available.
“I’ll come out a few days earlier then.” He felt desperate to keep her from reconnecting with his rival.
“What about your meeting?”
“I’ll just tell the guy I want to see him sooner. What do you say? Evening of the 24th?”
“I guess that’d be okay,” she said with, to Phayer’s ear, a decided lack of enthusiasm.

Too on edge to watch the news in his hotel room, Phayer arrived at the restaurant nearly half an hour early. He gave the maitre’ d twenty bucks for the table in the corner, furthest from the door. He sat with his back to the wall, affording him a view of the entire restaurant. He gulped down a Jack Daniels and ordered another, his eyes trained on the entranceway.
When she still hadn’t arrived by 7:15, thirty minutes late, Phayer phoned. A male with a slight Latino accent told him that she had just left the apartment. A few minutes later, the maitre’ d ushered a young blond woman in a white blouse and a black skirt toward his table. It took Phayer a moment to recognize her without her airline uniform. Her hair was looser, less coiffed. She had almost no make up on. It instantly made him want to sleep with her.
She apologized profusely for being late but offered no excuse. “That’s okay,” said Phayer, “Your, um, boyfriend told me you were on your way.”
She laughed. “That’s Raoul, my roommate. He’s a fellow flight attendant.”
“Oh,” said Phayer, trying to digest the information. This was years before the rise of co-ed roommates.
They had a bottle of Chardonnay before they ordered, then a bottle of Cabernet with dinner.
“Why don’t you come back to my hotel for dessert?” said Phayer.
“No, I’ve got to be up early tomorrow. I really should go soon.”
Phayer couldn’t bear the idea of her leaving. It left him feeling angry, aggressive, and he began probing her relationship with the captain. She was surprisingly unapologetic. “When you fly for a living, these things happen.”
“But he’s so old,” said Phayer.
“He’s very nice to me.”
“And it doesn’t bother you that he’s got a wife?”
“I’m sure she knows. It’s what happens when you’re married to a pilot.”
Phayer wanted to say, well, that’s disgusting. Instead, he found himself, quite without warning, declaring, “Well, I want you to be my wife.”
She looked at him askance. “I’m not kidding,” he said. “I want to marry you.”
“You hardly know me.”
“I can’t stand the idea of your being with anyone else.”
“I’m not sure that’s a very good reason for marrying someone.”
“It’s the only reason,” he replied fiercely. “What do you say?”
“I don’t know.”
“Do they have a Tiffany’s in Minneapolis?”
“They have a Shapiro’s.”
“Is it nice?”
“It’s fine.”
“We’ll go get a ring, first thing in the morning. A diamond. A big one. Anything you want.”
“Okay,” she said. “But I’m still not coming back to your hotel room.”

Sunday

HOW ETHAN GOT CURED

Ethan’s girlfriend’s human sexuality professor has a box at the Philharmonic, and since Dr. Purdy was going to be out of town at a convention at the Greenbrier all week, he gave Sarah his tickets, Mehta guest-conducting a performance of Shostakovich’s Cello Concerto Number One. And so here they are in the 8th row center, Sarah, her fine chin raised, looking around at the crowd with a great sense of satisfaction and Ethan fidgeting with the program, his mood soaring each time the piece begins winding down, then plummeting as the first cellist, a tiny Asian woman with thick black-rimmed glasses, 2nd row, third seat from the left, almost completely obscured by a burly violist, suddenly comes soaring out of the dying violins to hoist the melody anew, signaling at least another 11 minutes of music, during which time Ethan is able to cope with his innate restlessness only by calling up images of a particularly exciting Dr. Pepper campaign he is working on at the agency.
Nevertheless, shortly after 9:30, intermission does in fact arrive, and Ethan and Sarah shuffle slowly behind a herd of other music lovers into the special reception lounge to which Dr. Purdy’s patron tickets entitle them. Ethan worms his way to the bar, snags two flutes of champagne, and begins working his way back against the oncoming crowd toward Sarah, stationed, as agreed, against half a plaster pillar growing out of the wall like an afterthought.
Ethan stops some 15 yards away, obscured by the legions of concertgoers, to study this woman he is contemplating asking to marry him. He is spying on her, as is his wont, to see if she is locking eyes with any of the slim, tall, tuxedoed men lounging against the walls. He is hoping both to catch her in the act…and to not. This is something he is working on three times a week with Dr. Martenz – this paranoia-fuelled sexual excitement cum masochism. Is this a woman he can trust enough to marry? Or will his worst fears be realized as soon as he legitimizes the relationship.
Martenz has theorized that Ethan somehow witnessed his parents having intercourse during his first few months of life. Ethan has countered, Look, Sarah is a beautiful girl, 27, full of hormones, thin, curvy, blessed with a healthy sexual appetite, a girl who has admittedly described herself as boy crazy back in undergraduate school, maybe it makes sense for me to be jealous. I mean, look at Desmond Morris’ apes. An older male chases a young suitor over a small knoll, and by the time he returns, a mere 45 seconds later, his female has fucked a dozen other apes. Animals do like to fuck, Doc.
Martenz has rejoindered that his citing of the great animal behaviorist’s work is classic intellectualizing, a way of not facing his real feelings. Mr. Lerner, he asked, could it be that you saw your hairy ape of a father pounding away at your mother and you wanted to kill the bastard?
Ethan, lying on the couch, craned his neck in such a way that he was able to catch a glimpse of Martenz out of the corner of his eye. The psychoanalyst was sitting with an almost Zen calmness in his high-backed dark green easy chair, all ten fingertips touching. A large-boned man of average height, barrel-chested, big-shouldered, Ethan has imagined him as a middle-linebacker at a Division III school, someplace like Bates or Amherst, dolling out flying, rib-cracking tackles. Clearly, a man not worried about his wife pulling down her panties for some other guy, even if she’s off in London for a week at a conference on the impact of overpopulation on the male id, surrounded by elegant Italian and Spanish delegates who know a thing or two about ordering a good bottle of burgundy and whose ids seem not to have been impacted at all.
Ethan believes he sees Sarah holding the gaze of a man with a wonderful head of long blond ringlets. He freezes, not really sure if he is inventing just the kind of scenario that fills him with that special mixture of dread and lust that will have him quizzing her mercilessly on the cab ride home and once there insisting upon the kind of intercourse that Sarah has dubbed “necro,” she just lying there and Ethan pumping toward orgasm, its intensity magnified by a vision of Sarah easing herself down upon the blond man’s long, bowed erection. Thus, Hobson’s dilemma: sickening, panicked stabs of jealousy versus the most exquisite sexual excitement.
Something is suddenly obscuring Ethan’s line of vision, and he blinks his eyes, his rods and cones adjusting like a good Zeiss lens to what appears to be the profile of the broad, large-browed head of Arthur Martenz. For all its neuroses, Ethan’s mind is not the kind which plays tricks on itself. Of this, he is sure.
Martenz looks massive in a tuxedo, the black, sloppily knotted bowtie like a tiny apercu underneath his big round chin. Ethan retreats a few steps, hiding behind two middle-aged couples, the better to study his analyst of the last nine years. Martenz is with a heavy-set woman bordering on obesity, her figure sheathed in a most unflattering maroon satin dress. She has her hand on Martenz’ shoulder, solicitously, glancing at him every few seconds, smiling hopefully, but Martenz is surveying the crowd, his chest out, his bearing that of a man who yearns somehow to be included in one of the lively conversations buzzing nearby.

“What’re you thinking about, Mr. Lerner?” the analyst asks after half an hour of uncharacteristic silence.
“I’m just very sleepy,” replies Ethan. His eyes have been scanning Martenz’ desk, the bookshelves, the coffee table for family pictures. There is none of a wife, just a few of a boy, a girl, the two together.
“How did you enjoy the concert?” asks Martenz.
“What concert?”
Martenz doesn’t answer. Ten minutes go by. Ethan summons his courage. “Was that your wife?”
“Do you want that to be my wife?”
Yes. He wants, he wants for the life of him, but doesn’t have the courage to add, You fucking pathetic gutless chicken shit marrying the first girl who would have you out of med school nerd. Of course you don’t worry about your wife fooling around. No one else would have her.
Another twenty minutes go by. “Mr. Lerner, you’re supposed to say everything that’s on your mind.”
Ethan can’t.
“Time’s up,” says Martenz. Ethan sits up, swinging his feet onto the floor.
“See you Thursday,” adds Martenz uncharacteristically.
“Yeah,” mumbles Ethan, but that afternoon he calls up and leaves a message with the analyst’s service that he is going to be out of town on business for the next ten days and since he isn’t sure exactly when he’s going to be back will call later on to reschedule. He does not.
Martenz calls several times over the next month, but Ethan, hearing the analyst’s voice on the answering machine, does not pick up the phone. A few weeks later Martenz once again leaves a message: Congratulations, I saw the announcement in the Times.

Thursday

FISH STORY

It was the first time Stella had made fish as a married woman, and she was excited. She had phoned Alex at the office around 6:30, and he’d said he’d be home at eight. Like a dog who learns its masters every move and habit, Stella, in their four months of marriage, had become well versed in her new husband’s routines.
He was punctual. When he said eight, he almost always arrived home at eight. At which point, he’d kiss her perfunctorily on the cheek, head into their lone bedroom, hang up his suit jacket, take off his tie, then step around the corner into the bathroom, where he’d wash his hands and face.
Next he’d come back into the combination dinette/living room and pour himself a large Cutty on the rocks. He would then pick up the putter leaning against the recessed radiator and, while Stella moved about in the kitchen readying their meal, begin stroking putts toward the empty Skippy jar at the far end of the Oriental rug that the Posnicks, Alex’s parents, had given them for a wedding present.
This particular evening, however, upon stepping into the apartment and before he kissed her cheek, Alex stopped and sniffed the air. “Is that fish?”
Stella was disappointed. She had hoped to make it a surprise and had opened the windows, put the fan over the stove on full blast, and spritzed unscented air freshener about the modest one bedroom apartment until she could no longer smell the flounder. “Maybe,” she said.
“You made fish?”
“I want it to be a surprise.”
“Where do you get fish around here?”
“I didn’t say it was fish.”
In the kitchen, Stella opened the bottle of Sancerre the Puerto Rican clerk at the liquor store said went well with fish. She put it in the Tiffany ice bucket Alex’s Aunt Rita had given them as a wedding present. She heard the unmistakable sound of a golf ball rolling into a glass jar.
“How was your day, Honey?” she called in from the kitchen. There was no answer.
“I said how was your day?” she called a little louder.
“Shitty – as usual.”
“What?”
“What’re you, deaf? How was your fuckin’ day?”
“It was okay,” she shouted back as nonchalantly as she was able. In truth, it was far better than okay. Rich Axton, the handsome new guy in accounting whom all the secretaries were buzzing about, had stopped at her desk to introduce himself, and she could see his eyes constantly darting toward her thighs as he kidded her about the outrageous skimpiness of her skirt.
Stella had always been embarrassed at the thickness of her thighs, but one of the nice things about Alex, and she was discovering they were far and few between, was how he was always encouraging her to wear sexier clothes. She was learning that, although not as plentiful as the regular Joes, there was a whole breed of men out there to whom thick thighs weren’t a drawback at all.
Stella got the feeling Rich would have stuck around for hours had her boss, Graham Harrison, the manager of the department, not buzzed her on the intercom. “Come on in,” he said. “I’ve got a surprise for you.”
“Gotta go,” she told the young accountant, grabbing her steno pad.
“Shut the door,” Graham said even before she was fully into his office. And, as soon as the door closed behind her, “You’ve got a twenty-five hundred dollar raise, retroactive to May One.”
“You’re kidding!”
He shook his head.
“Graham, that’s ridiculous. I haven’t been here six months.”
“I told you when I hired you: Do a good job and everything else’ll take care of itself.” He stood with outstretched arms. “Hug.”
Stella extended her arms and, as in imitation of the lovers in a Clairol commercial, the two moved toward each other in slow motion. Stella lay her cheek on her boss’ chest – at six feet he was half a foot taller than Alex – and he rested his chin on the top of her head.
This had become a ritual, which began upon Stella’s third day of employment at Bear, Stearns. Harrison had been dictating a letter to her when he was summoned to his boss’s office. He stood and took a deep breath, as if trying to calm himself. “Hug,” he said to Stella, stretching out his arms. Then, as if in answer to the curious look on her face. “I always get terribly anxious when I have to present to Kroll.”
Slowly, Stella had risen from her chair, and before she had reached full height, Harrison was pinioning her arms to her side, rotating her back and forth. “Thank you,” he was saying, “I really needed this.”
She came to realize that, heartfelt or not, her new boss used his anxiety like a poor man’s Woody Allen, gaining physical intimacy by exploiting her sympathy. It was working. And, as it was becoming more and more apparent that the anger and aloofness of her new husband wasn’t just a passing phase, she began looking forward to the hugs, even, when feeling unusually blue, initiating one herself.
At first, the hugs were somewhat wooden and asexual. But in the past few weeks, they had developed an erotic component. With his jacket off, Harrison emitted a very light case of body odor that Stella, with her cheek pressed to his chest, breathed in with a curious mixture of mild repugnance and raging excitement. She had to resist an impulse to press her pelvis against him.
And now, these past few days, there were actual kisses, Harrison pecking her lightly on the top of the head, she pursing her lips against his neck. And this afternoon, giddy from her raise, Stella reached her head up and before she knew it she and Harrison were kissing, mouths open, tongues probing, bodies pressing feverishly against each other.
Harrison pulled away first. “Wow,” he said. “Wow.”
“Oh, my God,” said Stella. “That got out of hand.”
“This is embarrassing,” said Harrison, nodding at the obvious bulge in his pants. “I am so attracted to you.” He pulled her back to him, and she felt his erection against her belly. “Listen, let’s have lunch tomorrow. My buddy Charlie is in Chicago and he’s got this amazing apartment on York Avenue on the twentieth floor and you can see LaGuardia and all.” He held her at arm’s length and stared in her eyes. “We’ll get sandwiches at Slotsky’s and a bottle of wine.”
Stella put the broccoli, bread and potatoes on the table first, then the ice bucket with the Sancerre. “White wine,” said Alex. “I don’t drink white wine.”
“But we’re having fish.”
“Oh. So we are having fish.”
“The man at the liquor store said you never have red wine with fish.”
“The man in the liquor store, huh. The Spanish guy? You think he knows more about wine than I do?”
“He said it’s a very nice wine, Alex. It’ll be fine.” She headed back into the kitchen and took the aluminum foil off the flounder. An hour ago, as she had laid the fish upon the cooking pan, she had been pleased with the look of the smooth, white flesh. Now, after just a few minutes of grilling, it looked oddly gray and wrinkled. She placed it on the table in front of Alex. “It’s lemon sole,” she said. “I know how much you love lemon sole.”
Alex picked up the tray and sniffed at the fish disapprovingly. “Yuck, it smells awful.”
“No, it doesn’t. It smells like fish.”
“Where’d you get it?”
“Sweetie, you said you wanted to start eating healthier – less steak, more fish.”
“Where’d you get it?”
“The Gristede’s at the corner,” she said, swallowing her words.
“Gristede’s. You bought fish at the fucking Gristede’s. Jesus Christ, Stella, that’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard of. I can’t believe it. White wine and bad fish. What a disgusting way to end the day.”
“But you haven’t even tried it yet. You might like it.”
“Jesus! Sears cancels an order for twelve thousand blouses, and now I’ve got to eat this.”
“Please, Alex, please. For me. Just try it.” She felt herself about to sniffle. “I wanted so badly to make you a good meal.”
He winced, as if afraid she was going to cry. “Alright, I’ll try it.” He picked up his fork, cut off a small piece, and put it in his mouth. “Ugh. Disgusting.” He opened his mouth and let the partially chewed fish fall to the plate.
“It can’t be that bad. The man said it just came in today.”
“And you believed him? And the Spanish guy in the liquor store? How about the homeless guy at the corner? Look, Stella, this isn’t really a penis I’m sticking up your ass. Jesus Christ, you don’t buy fucking fish at a supermarket. Get it?”
“I was just trying to please you, sweetie.”
“Unfuckingbelievable, fish from a supermarket. It’s like taking my money and flushing it straight down the toilet. How much was it?”
“What difference does it make?”
“How much was it?” His voice was sterner, more foreboding.
“Seven dollars.”
“Seven dollars. You took seven dollars out of my pocket and flushed it down the toilet. Seven dollars down the fucking drain.” He got up from the table. “You make me sick,” he said and picked up his putter.
Stella had been staring at him, as if rooted to the floor. Suddenly she swept over to the table, picked up the plate, and headed back into the kitchen.
“What’re you doing?”
She didn’t answer. “Stella, what’re you doing.” He heard banging and slamming. A moment later she reappeared carrying a paper package. She grabbed her coat out of the front closet.
“Where are you going?”
“The fish is no good, I’m going to return it.”
“They’re not going to take it back. You already cooked it.”
She started the process of unlatching the three big locks on the door.
“Alright,” he said, “Stop. I’ll eat it.”
“You said it was disgusting.”
“It’s not that bad.”
“No, you said it was disgusting. It’s going back.” She pulled open the heavy metal door and let it slam hard behind her.
The cashier called over the manager who said that store policy prohibited him from issuing a refund once something had already been cooked, and Stella was surprised to hear herself replying, “The fish was rancid. Putrid! If you don’t give me my money back I’m going to report you to the board of health.”
“Give her the money back,” said the manager.
Alex had sat back down at the table and was reading Golfer’s Monthly when Stella stepped back into the apartment. He looked up at her expectantly.
“Did they – did they give you the money back.”
Stella stood just inside the door. “Yep.” She took both clenched hands out of her pockets and threw handful after handful of pennies at him, seven hundred and seven in all. They bounced and scattered like hail stones across the uncarpeted parquet floor. “There’s your seven dollars back. Every fucking penny of it.” She tried not to but laughed despite herself.
Alex was looking at her with a sort of awe. He, too, began to laugh. “I’m sorry,” he said. “It’s just, you don’t buy fish – ”
“Uh uh uh uh.” She held up her forefinger in warning.
They drank the bottle of Sancerre, which, on an empty stomach, went straight to their heads. They fell asleep early. At twenty minutes after three, she heard Alex get up to pee. As was his habit when they went to bed without making love, she knew upon his return he would burrow his head between her legs. She resisted his advances, for she did not want to go to work with her diaphragm inside her. It would mean having to duck into the ladies room just before lunch, wash it and herself, and then reinsert it.
But Alex was ardent, kissing and then licking her mons until she rolled over onto her back and lifted her legs in the air. As she felt him push himself inside her, she realized, with more than a little excitement, that this would be the first time she’d be making love with two men in the very same day.

Monday

WHAT THEY SAY ABOUT NURSES

What They Say About Nurses, 1946

Hanratty is standing amidst a crowd of twenty-somethings, sipping from a bottle of Pabst Blue Ribbon, eyeing a slender girl sitting alone at the bar. She looks to be no more than sixteen years old with a sweetness of face that to the young man’s unpracticed eye indicates lack of sexual experience.

Does he want to waste yet another evening talking to a girl who at best will neck with him guardedly in the parking lot in the back seat of his mother’s 1938 Chevrolet while Posnick and Brigham and Vince are all getting laid?
It has been his pattern, picking out the religious girl, the tee totaling girl, the girl who finds herself curiously apathetic toward boys because she does not yet realize she is far more attracted to women.

But tonight, tonight perhaps, will be different. Always the reader, Hanratty has recently come across an advice column in Modern Man that claims that cutting back on masturbation dramatically increases a fellow’s success with the opposite sex. And so it has been two weeks since he last jerked off, a long stretch for a twenty year old male without a girlfriend.

By half past eleven, however, after failing to get up the courage to talk to any of the girls in tight skirts with slits up the side, or tight sweaters exposing great swaths of cleavage, he slides in next to her and orders another beer. Glancing down at the glass in front of her, he is surprised to see what appears to be a double whiskey on the rocks, encouragement enough to get him to mumble, “How come nobody’s snatched up a pretty girl like you?”

He delivers the line haltingly, woodenly, to the side of her head and is immensely relieved when she swivels on her seat, turns her face up to him, and smiles. “You really think I’m pretty?”

Up close like this he can see she is pretty indeed, with ebony hair and skin so pale he thinks it must be a coating of make up. But all she is wearing is very red lipstick and a little eyebrow liner, no more.

Years later, Hanratty will think back on this moment and wonder if it occurred to him, in that instant that his eyes met Emily’s for the very first time, that one day he would want nothing more than to outlive her.

“You’re not bad,” he replies, regaining some semblance of equilibrium.

“Most guys think I’m jailbait.” She takes a deep drag on her lipstick stained Pall Mall, blowing out the smoke expertly in a long, thin stream. “I’m much older than I look.”

“What, eighteen?”

“Twenty-three,” she declares with obvious relish. “I have my nursing degree.”

“Holy cow.” He scrutinizes her face, and she stares back at him openly, unafraid. “You know what they say about nurses,” he says.

What they say about nurses, at least in this case, turns out to be resoundingly true. She lives with several other young nurses near Portchester General in a one-bedroom apartment in a ramshackle three story boarding house. One of the roommates is asleep on the daybed on the far side of the room, yet the girl seems to feel no shame in pulling him down beside her. She unzips his fly, taking him in her hand, and he comes instantly, an unexpected downside of the no-masturbation plan.

“That’s okay,” she whispers gently. She stands, and he watches, mesmorized, as she slips out of her clothes in the shaft of moonlight streaming in through the uncurtained window.

She is tiny, not five feet, hardly ninety pounds. Aside from small, budding nipples and a shockingly large black triangle, there is nothing to suggest a sexually mature woman. She helps him undress, then begins sucking on his penis till it grows hard again. Pushing him down on the bed, she straddles him, finding his shaft with ease and letting herself slide down over it. He is aghast that such a tiny creature can have within her a tunnel that engulfs him so comfortably, so eagerly, so, so – familiarly.

Once again, despite a desperate attempt to call up car accidents, his Grandma Lorraine’s breasts, which he accidentally saw on a family outing to Jones Beach, and other erection-inhibiting imagery, he comes in seconds.

They make love thrice that night, the girl clinging to him with an odd intensity in the in-between times. Hanratty is lying on his back, his hands under his head, the girl curled in under his arm, asleep. He can’t wait to get together with the guys to compare notes. When he leaves, she writes down just her phone number on a piece of notebook paper.

“She looked like a high school freshman,” says Brigham.

“I have bigger tits than she did,” says Vince.

“Hey, he fucked her three times,” says Posnick. “Cut the man some slack.”

“Was she a virgin?” asks Vince.

“How would he know,” says Brigham.

“Believe me,” says Hanratty, “this was no virgin. We fucked with her room mate right in the same room.”

“What a slut!” says Brigham.

“You’re not kidding,” says Hanratty, although he feels curiously disloyal the instant the words leave his mouth.

In the ensuing weeks, Hanratty hits the local bars and dance halls with a heightened sense of confidence and expectation. He has lost his virginity. He is one of the guys. He no longer reaches the end of the evening without having approached one single girl.
His success rate, however, is little better than before his conquest of the nurse. He is too thin for his height. He wears glasses. Unlike Vince in his leather jacket, Brigham with his weight lifter’s build, Posnick with his John Garfield curl, there is something hopelessly bookish about him. His off-beat sense of humor, which so tickles the guys, either puts women off or goes completely unnoticed. He enunciates like a college professor. His attempts to slur his words sound inauthentic, like an actor in a play adopting a Southern accent.

He has abandoned his no-masturbation policy and almost always comes now to the memory of the nurse straddling him. In his mind’s eye, she looks like someone’s kid sister as she lets herself down over him. There is something forbidden about it. Hanratty is no dummy. He realizes that her child-like appearance is part of the appeal.

He sees her one night with several women friends in a dance hall in White Plains, a jumbo pitcher of beer in the middle of the table. They are all smoking. Hanratty catches her eye, but she looks away. He watches with dread as a group of guys approaches the table. Over the next hour or so there is a pairing off ritual, with different combinations of males and females trudging off to the dance floor.

From his perch at the bar, picking at the label of his ever present Blue Ribbon, Hanratty watches with a sickening feeling in the pit of his stomach, certain that at any moment she will return from the dance floor, one of the young men in tow. Arms around each other, they will head out the door to the same Portchester rooming house in which she will perform the same acts she so unashamedly performed on Hanratty.

But when the dust settles, and the coupling is complete, the nurse is sitting there all by herself. Although prettier than her companions, perhaps other men have come to the same conclusion that Hanratty had: she looks too young and tiny and innocent to be sexually active.

With a mixture of tremendous relief and yet a feeling that he is somehow settling for second best, Hanratty walks over to the table and says, “Hi, um, how’ve you been?” As he reaches for her name, it strikes him she has never told it to him. Nor has he ever asked for it, nor volunteered his own.

“I’m okay,” she says, swiveling her head around as if expecting her friends to be arriving back at the table at any minute, as cool and aloof as if they’d never met. Hanratty is hoping she will say something, but she just keeps looking around, not meeting his eye. He stands there, hovering over her. Finally, because he can think of absolutely nothing else to say, he asks her to dance. Without saying yes or no, she stands up and walks with him to the dance floor.

It is a slow song. The six foot two inch Hanratty holds up his arms in the rather formal style he learned back in seventh grade in Mrs. Scoville’s dance classes; but the girl simply ducks underneath, wrapping her arms around his waist with that same sense of intimacy as the night they’d made love.

A sudden, almost staggering wave of pity washes over Hanratty as it occurs to him how much more battering it is to be an unpursued female in one of these places than a male with little courage to pursue. He nuzzles his nose in her bouffant of hair, inhaling deeply and realizing how much he has missed her aroma. It does not occur to him that in less that six months he will be married to the girl.

Saturday

"MY WIFE IS TRYING TO KILL ME."

It is a Tuesday afternoon in winter, and it won’t be but another hour before the sky has grown dark. In Arizona, where we also have a five bedroom house, this one not more than fifty yards from the elevated green on the sixth hole of Cochise, it is just a little past two. And if I were out there right now I would probably be finishing up the front nine with Posnick and Hanratty and Lerner, two Jews, two Goys, perhaps grabbing a hot dog from the cart girl before setting out on the back nine.
But I am not in Arizona, I am in my attic office in Ridgewood, New Jersey, where the thermometer just outside my window reads twenty-two degrees, and there is half a foot of snow on the ground. No, I am not in Arizona because, as with so many other couples in their middle years in our circle, my wife’s career is blooming just as mine is nearing its end.
So instead of golfing, a pursuit which comes easily to me and to which I am hopelessly addicted, I am at this very moment trying to write a short story, though I haven’t a publisher, nor an agent, nor am I convinced I have anything much to say – just a vague desire to wear a hounds tooth jacket in the front of a classroom of adoring coeds sitting in a semi-circle on the floor, the prettiest ones in short skirts with their legs crossed at the ankle.
I am suffering from a slight head cold and have chosen not to do my usual half hour on the exercycle. So I bathe earlier than is my custom (I have taken to bathing now that I am “semi”-retired), shave, and by the time I am finished dressing for dinner, it is only 5:45 and I have a whole two hours to kill before Miranda gets home from the office.
I pour myself a Glenfiddich on the rocks and start the Times’ crossword puzzle, something I normally don’t attempt until Thursday (like a pole-vaulter who doesn’t start jumping till the bar is set at fifteen feet).
My nose begins to drip copiously on the puzzle itself, and so I take a Benedryl, which soon mixes nicely with the scotch. Miranda phones and says she’s running late and I should meet her at 8:15 over at the club for dinner and that the Dittricks and some friends of theirs are joining us. I finish the puzzle, pour myself another Glenfiddich, and watch “Access Hollywood” and then the first forty-five minutes of the Woody Allen clarinet documentary on the Independent Film Channel.
Stirring vaguely in the back of my mind is a question: Is this how I will spend the rest of my days? While I worked, there were dramas. Would I land the Home Depot account? Would Uncle make me president, or would he pick one of his own children? Would I leave Miranda for the young art director who designed our product brochures and with whom I was having an affair (or should I say screwing on the side) and start a new family?
If there are any, what will the new dramas be? Will Moira, our eldest, get into med school? Will the stock markets suddenly tumble, forcing me to go back to work? Will Miranda leave me for one of her partners, the surprisingly handsome Rahim Sen Sharma? Will I be diagnosed with multiple sclerosis?
Don Dittrick’s friends turn out to be the young bond trader, Eric Handelsman. He has jet-black hair and an imperious air. Although I am at least a decade his elder, I find myself playing to the man, just as I did to my father, another imperious man with dark hair. I plan on ordering a salad and the swordfish, but when the waiter comes I can’t bear the thought of an entire meal that I won’t really enjoy. At the last second, I switch to the French onion soup (after all, I have a cold), and the New York strip.
“The eight ounce or the fourteen, Mr. Phayer?”
“The eight,” Miranda answers for me.
“No, Edgar, make it the fourteen,” I say. “I had a salad for lunch,” I tell Miranda, and she raises her eyebrows skeptically.
All evening long Miranda leans over and touches Handelsman on the arm; and though I try not to look, I am mesmerized. What is it with middle-aged women? They do so much more pawing than they did in their twenties and thirties. Are they marking potential new mates in case their present one dumps them for a younger woman, or is stricken with pancreatic cancer? Do they live in such dread of spending the next twenty-five years alone?
In my agitation, I drink a third and fourth glass of cabernet and then cap the evening by ordering a double Courvoisier V.S.O.P. straight up. Edgar brings me a giant snifter that must contain eight full ounces of cognac. I plan on drinking only half, but as we get up to leave I notice I’ve emptied the entire glass.
When we get into bed and she turns out the light, I tell Miranda she touched Eric Handelsman on the arm (I pick a number out of the air) eighty-three times.
“I did not,” she counters.
“You did, too. Every time you sit next to a guy with a lot of money, you touch his arm. The more money he has, the more you touch him.”
“That’s absurd,” she says.
We’ve had this discussion before. I know I’m not going to get anywhere, but I take a perverse pleasure in irritating Miranda nonetheless, like working a scab. In the early years, like most young men, my jealousy consumed me. Perhaps it was all the testosterone. Now I rather enjoy it. Would I really want a woman who only had eyes for me? And other than the wretched Adele H.s of the world, is there such a thing?
Miranda pulls the blanket over her shoulder and turns her back to me. I work my way under the blanket until I am pressing my crotch against her bare behind. My stomach feels bloated with steak, and I don’t fit against Miranda as snugly as I do in the morning.
“God, I ate too much,” I groan. “I feel like an anaconda who has just ingested a peccary.”
“What’s a peccary?”
“A small, wild boor. Like a javalina.”
“What’s a javalina?”
“It’s in the peccary family.”
I begin to rub Miranda’s belly. “Are you sure you want to do this?” she asks.
“Mmmmmm.”
“I thought you were getting a cold.”
“Just the sniffles.”
“Well, just don’t kiss me,” she says, rolling onto her back. Some friends confide that they almost never have sex with their wives anymore. Others joke about the savagery with which their wives squelch their advances. I’ve always been pleasantly surprised at Miranda’s compliance.
Sometimes I think that when we married, we struck an unarticulated deal: she gives me sex, I give her money. Only now, with Miranda bringing in more money than I, how does that affect the contract?
I roll over on top of her, and she moistens the tip of my penis with her saliva and guides me into her, centimeters at a time. “Slowly,” she says. “Slowly.”
Why have I initiated this? My erection is half-hearted, and clearly Miranda is not even remotely aroused.
I have trouble reaching orgasm and cast about for my never-fail icon. The night we met, Miranda, a stewardess at the time on the overnight Northwest flight to Tokyo, instructed me to meet her in the first-class lavatory. Upon entering the tiny bathroom, I noticed she had already taken off her royal blue silk panties and bunched them on the counter next to the sink. The image has stuck with me.
I pump harder and faster, but the panties are not having their usual effect.
Miranda says, “It’s okay. You don’t have to come.”
“I’m fine,” I say.
“My first appointment’s at seven tomorrow.”
“I hear you.” I begin thrusting furiously, still without much feeling, and then I picture Handelsman pushing aside the crotch of Miranda’s little blue panties and inserting his fingers between her lips. There is a stirring. I thrust away, faster yet, and the feeling, which had felt the far side of a canyon, inches closer, still weak in intensity but now suffusing my genital region so that finally I am able to pump out a small, anticlimactic little dribble of an orgasm.
I slump across Miranda like a sea lion, my heart pounding frantically. I roll onto my back to give it greater room to beat. There is a launched quality to its racing, as if I had to work to get it up to speed, and now it will keep on galloping on its own accord like some kind of perpetual motion machine.
I lie on my back in silence, listening to my heart, no, feeling it pound away, while Miranda once again rolls onto her right side, pulling the blanket over her shoulder, her back to me.
“Man,” I say. “This is scary.”
“Raymond, you woke me,” Miranda fibs.
“My heart won’t slow down. It must be beating 190, 200 beats a minute.”
“Oh, that’s ridiculous. You have no idea what you’re talking about.” Now that she is a licensed orthodontist, Miranda can’t help but act the junior physician. She pulls the blanket tighter across her shoulder. “Now go to sleep. I’ve got to get up at six.”
“Listen,” I say, “it’s really racing. I know how it feels when I’m on the exercycle and I get it up to one-forty and this is faster. Way faster.”
“Well, relax. I’m sure you’re okay. Just stop eating so goddamn much red meat.”
Poor red meat, the whipping boy of our times.
I probably wouldn’t have thought much about that evening again, for you know how it is with disturbing events, we tend to put them behind us, their power and intensity ebbing geometrically with each passing day, so that a week or ten days afterward, they’ve been pretty much swept under the rug, just another of the little shadows that make up our pasts and dimly haunt our present.
But the very next week, after dinner with friends at Jean George that included much wine and several glasses of cognac, we return home past midnight and again I feel a sort of rote impulse to have sex with Miranda. As the expression goes, my heart isn’t in it, and I have to work much harder than usual to reach orgasm. At which point my heart is far more into it than I want, beating wildly and showing no inclination to slow down. I lay there in silence, my finger on the pulse in my neck, checking the clock every two to three minutes.
“Miranda,” I whisper ever so softly, “what would happen if I died while I was having sex with you?”
Silence. Miranda is pretending to be asleep, her traditional response whenever I bring up an unsettling subject in the middle of the night. I repeat the question.
“Raymond, go to bed. I’m exhausted.”
“My heart is doing that thing again,” I say. “Listen.”
Reluctantly, she places her head on my chest. “So, it’s beating fast,” she says. “We shouldn’t have screwed in the first place.”
There is something about her body draped across my chest, and the smell of the cigarette smoke her hair has picked up in Jean George’s bar, that re-excites me. I find her lips and am surprised when she kisses me back rather passionately. She rolls on top of me.
“What are you doing?” I ask.
“You had your orgasm. Now I want mine.”
“This isn’t like you.”
“How do you know what I’m like?”
“What about my heart?”
“What about it?”
“It’s beating like a maniac.”
“Good,” she cackles. “You’ll die in the saddle, just like Rockefeller.” She lifts her nightie and finds my stiffening member.
I wake up at 3:15 to pee and shuffle back from the bathroom half-asleep. But when I lie down, I am suddenly fully awake. I am worried about my heart. I am excited but alarmed by Miranda’s sexual aggressiveness. I am shocked at the callousness of her Rockefeller reference. I am surprised she is even aware of the rumor.
Normally, if something is bothering me about my health, I am loath to visit the doctor, for I am always afraid of having my worst suspicions confirmed. But having a second heart episode in less than a month is a bit more alarming than I can bear, and so I go to see my internist Alfred Priestley. He listens to my concerns in all their details and then asks me a myriad of questions. He nods sagely, scribbling little notes as I speak.
“It’s the cognac,” he says finally. “It’s a notorious stimulant of the heart.”
“You’re sure?”
“Who’s ever sure,” he answers.
I insist he run every manner of test on me, and so spend the better part of the day both in his office and over at Valley Hospital on treadmills, in MRI chambers, having blood drawn. In the end, although my cholesterol level is a touch high, Priestley finds absolutely nothing wrong with my heart. My blood pressure is normal, my arteries unclogged and elastic, my overall cardiovascular system, he assures me, that of a man a full ten years younger than myself.
My difficulty in achieving orgasm is simply a byproduct of aging. “When we’re young,” he says, “we ejaculate before we want. When we get older, we ejaculate after we want. Be happy your wife still lets you have sex with her.”
I leave Priestley’s office joyously relieved, given a new lease to pursue a vigorous and active life. When I get home I sit down at my laptop without my usual sense of futility and am actually able to eke out a few paragraphs that somehow, for once, don't seem fatally trite. The phone rings. Miranda wants to know how my appointment went. I am a bit surprised, because normally she views my little health crises as nothing more than an eruption of hypochondria. “I’m fine. Priestley says I have the arteries of a man in his thirties.”
“Oh, that’s great, Raymond.” Maybe it’s my imagination, but I think I detect just a hint of disappointment in Miranda’s voice. Could it be possible? Could the woman with whom I have just celebrated our silver anniversary want to be rid of me? Why not? How often have I contemplated which of our friends’ wives I would seduce were Miranda, God forbid, to be killed in a car accident. You can be sure of one thing: if you are thinking it, so is your mate.
When Miranda gets home from the office that night, I find myself devising a little experiment. We are sitting up in bed, Miranda watching a rerun of Friends, I doing the crossword puzzle. “Actually,” I say, “Priestley did find a little something he wants to keep an eye on.”
“Really? Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I didn’t want to get you alarmed at the office. It’s nothing much really. He thought maybe he saw a little valve deterioration on the echo cardiogram.”
“What does that mean? Valve deterioration?” This time I think I hear in her voice a touch of excitement, of optimism.
“He said not to worry, it’s probably something I was born with that they’d just never picked up before. The equipment is so much more advanced these days.” I speak matter of factly, my nose buried in the puzzle.
“Are you supposed to do anything, take anything?”
“Uh uh. He just doesn’t want me getting my heart rate up too high. Easy on the Courvoisier, that sort of thing.”
“Well, that’s true for everybody, for God’s sake,” says Miranda.
Friday night we are invited into the city to the Lerner’s for dinner, a couple we met two years ago in Arizona. Sarah and I had a little thing last winter, but she doesn’t seem to want to keep that part of our relationship going. “There are no secrets from the unconscious,” she said. “Miranda and Ethan know what happened, even if they’re not aware of it. Sooner or later the four of us will just stop getting together. I don’t want that.” She’s a shrink. What could I say?
Sarah has marinated a butterflied leg of lamb and Ethan barbecues it on a brand new state of the art Weber gas grill on their deck overlooking Central Park. He opens a bottle of ’86 Lafite Rothchild from his collection, and it complements the lamb magnificently. The meat is tender, the marinade subtle, and I make a big show of eating seconds and thirds.
After dinner Ethan and I play a game of chess, while Sarah and Miranda clear the table and bring out dessert. Ethan opens a bottle of Napoleon brandy, and I let him pour me a more than generous amount. I think I see Miranda watching me out of the corner of her eye. I bring the snifter with me into the bathroom and pour the brandy down the sink. When I return to the chessboard, I let Ethan refill my glass. On the drive home, I say, “God, I hate myself. Priestley told me to lay off the cognac, but who can resist the Napoleon?”
“You should really do what the doctor says, Raymond,” responds Miranda with, to my ear, very little conviction.
While Miranda performs her evening ablutions, I, whose nightly bathroom ritual is considerably shorter, spritz on a bit of Eau Sauvage, something I normally do only before going out at night. I get into bed and turn off the light. Will she? Or won’t she? It’s true that during the course of our marriage Miranda has only very rarely been the one to initiate sex. But if, as I suspect, she finds herself intrigued at the thought of getting my heart rate up too high…
I hear Miranda’s heavy end-of-the-day step thudding toward the bed. She climbs up onto her little footstool and flops onto the mattress. I hear her setting her alarm clock. I roll onto my side, facing her. Perhaps the wafting of my aftershave will catch her attention. It is as if the entire surface of my skin is reaching out to her, willing her to caress it. I feel on the very precipice of something, I know not what. I want more than anything for her to sidle over and press herself against me, for then won’t I be clever, the master manipulator. And yet am I not terrified that my plan will actually work?
I feel the sheet being pulled taut as Miranda rolls onto her side, facing away from me. Within moments I hear the soft melodious little snore that signals Miranda has fallen asleep.
Two weeks later it is Lobster Night at the country club and we take a table with five other couples. For sixty-five dollars a person you can devour as many lobsters as you want. As luck would have it, Miranda winds up sitting next to her little crush, Eric Handelsman, the bond trader, and the two of them chat animatedly and laugh abundantly, never once, to my eye, turning to the dinner companions seated the other side of them.
I sit directly across the table from them, downing two three-pound lobsters and a bottle of chardonnay all by myself. At one point, Handelsman says something that Miranda apparently finds uproarious and she leans forward and touches him on the thigh, by my estimation, no more than four to five inches from his crotch. I wonder what’s going on in her panties. I feel a rush at the thought that the dark-haired Handelsman might, however unwittingly, be abetting my scheme.
After dessert I employ my increasingly familiar gambit, telling Edgar to bring me a double Courvoisier straight up. I try to speak loudly enough for Miranda to hear, but I’m not sure, what with her infatuation with the bond trader, that she even notices. I leave the cognac untouched.
As we climb into bed, I tell Miranda that she has to help me withstand my passion for cognac. “You know what big glasses they pour at the club. I must have had a pint. My heart feels like it’s going to explode.”
“I’m sure you’ll be okay,” she replies, curling into sleeping position. I can’t stand it and snuggle in behind her. “Please, Raymond, let’s wait till the morning. I enjoy it so much more when I have more energy.”
“This is Johnny Depp’s dick pressing between your cheeks,” I say.
“I’m afraid you’re going to have to wait till the morning, Johnny. Good night.”
I lie on my back till I hear Miranda’s breathing ease into sleep, and then I masturbate into a tissue experiencing the most intensely felt of orgasms.
I realize that making a public display of drinking a lot of cognac and putting myself at Miranda’s disposal has not yet been enough of a spur. I must turn up the heat.
“Your ass is looking a little big,” I say, as she stands on the first tee at Ridgewood, about to hit a drive.
“You’re starting to get a second chin,” I declare over breakfast. “Maybe you should get a consultation with Danny Baker. We went to high school together. I’m sure I can get you an appointment.”
And when she gets home from a particularly long day at the practice, “Honey, I think you must be working too hard. You look positively haggard.”
I think of things that will disgust her: Getting into bed at night without brushing my teeth. Not flushing the toilet after a particularly gruesome dump. But these ideas disgust even me. Besides, it’s not so much that I want to repulse her, I want to antagonize her. I want her to hate me, or should I say, discover how much she already hates me, has always hated me.
We are invited to a small dinner party, six couples counting our hosts. I have two Glenfiddichs while waiting for Miranda to dress. On the way over in the car, I remark that her smart new Prada black suit, which cost well over $2,000, may be trying a little too hard to say “young.”
Upon our arrival at the Stillman’s, I quickly down two double Dewar’s; and by the time we are seated for dinner I am a bit woozy to say the least. During the salad course, I hear Tom Marino clear his throat, wait for a lull in the conversation, and then pointedly address Miranda, who is seated directly opposite him, all the way over on the other side of the table.
It is as if everything is developing in slow motion, as if I had anticipated this was going to happen one day, and now it actually is, just as I somehow always knew it would. “Lizzie got her braces off today, and I tell you, Miranda, her teeth look absolutely perfect,” declaims Tom. “The kid’s in ecstasy. Her self-esteem is virtually skyrocketing.” Personally, I’m getting sick of kids with soaring self-esteem.
Ellen Marino chimes in, “I mean, if you told people that just fourteen months ago this kid who had an overbite that made King Kong look good…”
Ellen is joined by a fusillade, no, a barrage, no, a virtual chorus of hosannas – “Little Alan’s smile lights up the entire house,” “Rebecca has just become engaged to a resident at Boston General,” “Get this, a photographer in Chelsea has asked our Justin to do a Calvin Klein catalogue,” and Miranda’s face turns from one dinner companion to the next so as to sop up every last drop of praise. Who can blame her?
They say that one mark of those who achieve greatness is their ability, when the opportunity of a lifetime presents itself, to recognize that moment and exploit it for all it is worth. I can tell you that in my nearly thirty years in business my timing was never that good. An offer from Uncle Harold to take over operations on the West Coast, a chance to pick up a retro design of 1860’s screwdrivers from a small Canadian toolmaker, an invitation from Uncle Harold’s chief competitor to come over as head of their European operations – I shied away from all of these opportunities because, I suspect, I did not have the resolve it would take to turn them into the gargantuan successes they eventually turned out to be. I did not, as they say, “step up.”
But this time is different. This is like an eighty mile-an-hour fastball with no movement on it whatsoever heading right down the middle of the plate. My bat is cocked. My eyes are focused. This is my turn, and this time I am going to drive the ball deep, deep over the center field fence.
The symphony of praise finally trails off into a melodic little hum, and Miranda sits there in its afterglow like a bride, and it is into this communal love fest that I plunge. I clear my throat. The entire table turns my way, their faces expectant, anticipating the husbandly valedictory, the maraschino cherry, if you will, that will crown this evening with the perfect salute.
“Isn’t she wonderful,” I say. “Isn’t Miranda great?” And there is just the tiniest trace of irony in my voice so that the more alert in attendance find themselves, without quite knowing why, ever so slightly on guard.
“When you think how far she’s come, it really is amazing.” I nod my head, amazed.
Miranda flashes me a small but ferocious warning with her eyes. I am undaunted. “You know, you probably don’t know this, but when Miranda and I first married, she could barely read. I’m not kidding. I mean, not even the funnies.” I turn to Miranda. “Isn’t that right, dear?”
Miranda simply stares at me, her eyes beaming pure hatred. The rest of the diners are looking at their plates, their hands, the walls.
“It’s a sad commentary on our schools,” I continue, “but they just kept on promoting her from one grade to another till before you know it she was graduating high school with” – I look over at Miranda – “what was your grade point again?”
She glares at me like a statue, silent and unmoving. I shrug and go on. “I don’t know, a C plus average, I think. Something like that. Can you imagine? A kid who is virtually illiterate graduating high school and being sent out into the world totally unprepared to do anything? What do they call it these days? Social promotion?
“Which is okay I guess but what about those poor kids who don’t have Miranda’s looks, her legs – ” I chuckle to myself – “her tush.” I catch Tom Marino’s eye and wink. “You know what I’m talking about.
“Of course, I didn’t really know any of this till after we’d actually tied the knot – not a clue. I can remember it like it was yesterday. We’re sitting at breakfast, reading the paper, and I say, ‘Sweetie, do you want the entertainment section,’ and she says, ‘Raymond, I can’t read.’ Just like that. ‘Raymond, I can’t read.’ No warning. No, ‘Honey, there’s something I want to talk to you about.’ Just straight out. ‘Raymond, I can’t read.’
“I think she’s kidding, of course, like, maybe she means she doesn’t like to read, or she’s not particularly good at it, so I hold up the front page of The Times, and I point to a headline – OPEC To Cut Production – and I say, ‘Read this.’ Well, she sits there for about five minutes and finally she goes, ‘Oppy, ah-ah-ahpee-ckkk…’ and then she just dissolves into tears. She can’t read it, and what’s worse, she has absolutely no idea what it means. She doesn’t even know what OPEC is, and slowly it dawns on me that this is so much worse than I could ever have imagined that I’m actually thinking about leaving her.” I look over at Miranda. “Isn’t that right, sweetie?” Ice.
“Well, of course, I don’t. Who could ever leave a face like that? But I do insist she go back to school. She doesn’t want to and fights me like a banshee, I mean, the crying, the carrying on. But I won’t have any of it. I’ve always believed that you’ve got to face down your demons in this life, look ‘em straight in the eye and say, ‘Get ready, pal, ‘cause here I come.’ Anyway, in the end I prevail, and we get Miranda a spot at Fairly Ridiculous. I know, it’s not Yale, it’s not Columbia, it’s not even Rutgers, for Christ sake, but it’s an accredited college, and besides this is a kid who has a lot of ground to make up.
“ At first, it’s not easy. The kicking and screaming continue. She cuts class. She drops out. I make her go back. She doesn’t want to. I bribe her – Mikimoto pearls to the tune of $18,000 a strand. She takes a biology lab. I get her a tutor. It helps. She gets a B-minus. There’s a bit of positive re-enforcement. I get her a physics tutor. She gets an A-minus. We discover she has some ability in the sciences. One success builds upon another. I say, ‘Okay, now you’re into it a bit, you need to pick a field of concentration.’ Again, there’s massive resistance. She says she wants to ‘experience a little bit of everything.’
“I won’t have it. My philosophy has always been: pick something you’re good at it, then give it your all. Miranda says I’m ‘suffocating’ her. I get an inspiration. ‘Look,’ I say, ‘you’re good in science, you’re good with your hands, you like people, what does that say to you?’
“She looks at me like I’ve lost my mind. ‘Come on, think,’ I implore. She shakes her head. ‘Dentistry!’ I say, and her face lights up like she’s just won the lottery.”
I look around the table as if I expect to be the absolute focus of eleven pair of adoring eyes. “So when you think about it,” I conclude, “Miranda’s not the only one you have to thank for all those beautiful smiles.” I wait a beat. I hold up my snifter. “By the way,” I say, “who do you have to fuck around here to get some more of this delicious brandy?”
Miranda won’t talk to me on the ride home, nor as we fan out through the house, checking the answering machine, locking doors, turning off lights. Nor in the bathroom as we wash our faces, floss, brush our teeth, do the Water-Pik. As usual, Miranda is still creaming herself as I depart the bathroom. I climb into bed with an extraordinary sense of optimism, of having knocked one out of the park.
I turn out the light and wait in the dark, my whole nervous system poised like a panther. I can hardly wait to hear the bathroom door open and Miranda’s slippered feet begin to pad toward our bed. At the same time, I feel as patient as a Sphinx, for I have accomplished exactly what I’ve set out to do. Surely, it will take Miranda time to find the courage to do what she knows she has to do. But I have all night long.
I don’t know whether I have been asleep for minutes or hours, but I am awakened by the warm, cozy sensation of my cock in someone’s mouth. I can only remember this having happened once in my life before, the night I presented Miranda with her three and a half carat engagement ring. I put my hands on her head and gently play with her hair. “What’s got into you?” I whisper.
She doesn’t answer, in fact is absolutely silent as she climbs on top of me, shimmying her hind quarters toward my cock like a bee backing into a flower. Suddenly, she begins bucking wildly, and it isn’t long before she draws out of my quite still body a long and intense orgasm with a monumental climax of her own.
She rolls off me in silence. I put my hands under my head. My face feels flushed in triumph and horror. Miranda snuggles close and lays her head on my chest. I sense her trying to position her ear over my heart.
“Are you okay?” she coos.
“My heart is fucking flying,” I say. “I’m freaking out.”
“Do you think you can go again?” she asks. “I think I have another orgasm or two in me.”
Without words or planning, we fall into a pattern. We get home from dinner, and I am the first one finished in the bathroom. I don’t sit up with the crossword puzzle anymore but almost immediately upon getting into bed flip off the light and pretend to be asleep. I hear Miranda in the bathroom, peeing with the door open. Instantly, I get a hard on. Soon she will be finished washing her face and creaming her skin, then she will tiptoe into the bedroom and ever so quietly push herself beneath the covers. She will lay there for a few minutes, very still, then ever so slowly, inch by inch, begin to sidle closer. She will actually believe that I am asleep. Or maybe not.
And I? I will lie there like an addict, ashamed and broken, a prisoner of Miranda’s treachery and yet so wildly excited by it. I can barely contain myself knowing that in mere moments Miranda is going to be all over me, grinding her snatch against my thigh, holding her cunt-scented fingers under my sleeping nostrils, all in the misguided belief that she is somehow going to be able to fuck me to death.

Wednesday

Rationalization #88: "MY DICK LOOKS MUCH BIGGER WHEN I HAVE A HARD ON."

Yeah, well, so does your dad's, pal, but you know how shocked you are when he goes traipsing through the house with nothing on and his schlong looks so tiny and insubstantial -- almost exactly like yours -- and it's weird 'cause when you were a little kid, dad's dick looked gigantic and you thought that's good 'cause when i grow up i'll have a big dick too, but now that you're a young adult you realize yours just isn't going to do any more growing and you're a prisoner, or should i say victim, of your parents' dna.

So now you like to tell yourself that the real test of a penis is not how it looks in the locker room -- where, nonetheless, you always change under your towel -- but in the bedroom when your little honey is lying in bed, all wet and waiting for you. What happens to your dick then?

Well, the fact is, the bigger the penis soft, the bigger it is hard -- it's proportional. Small when soft...small when hard. That's the story, pal. You've got a little dick all the way around. Time to concentrate on making money or becoming some brilliant doctor or powerful politician -- you're sure as hell not going to attract any women with what you got going on between your legs -- hard or soft.

Monday

rationalization #388: "MOM'S IN A BETTER PLACE."

If decaying underground, being devoured by maggots and all manner of blood-sucking fauna is a better place than sitting at dinner in a fancy restaurant, or having great sex with the man of her dreams, then, wow, old Mom's an unusual woman. Preferring death to life, disintegration to, say, yoga class, an eternity of nothingness compared to a hilarious comic movie -- you just don't see it that often.

Or maybe it's you, not mom, who's decided she's in a better place. God, you religious zealots make me nuts. A better place? Death? Burial? Eternal disappearance, never to be seen again? Where is this better place, big boy? Ever seen it? Ever known anybody who's been there?

I'll tell you where a better place is -- right between a live mom's legs.

Sunday

rationalization #22: "WHILE I WAS COMING, I WAS THINKING OF YOU."

Two male friends were having lunch, talking about what men usually wind up talking about -- pussy. One man allowed as how he loved girls' panties, paricularly after they'd been wearing them for a day. His friend had the opposite reaction. "Ugh, I hate all that crusty girly goo that accumulates in the crotch."

"Oh, I love it," said the other. "It's so hot, like the girl was wandering around at the office all day, pretending she was thinking about work, but secretly imagining some big Jamaican guy giving it to her from behind. The more cream the better."

"You like crusty panties," said his pal, "you should see my fucking wife's. By the end of the day, they're yucked up like you wouldn't believe."

"Really! How about bringing me a pair?"

"You want a pair of my wife's used panties -- you're sick." Nevertheless, when they met the next day for lunch, he handed his friend a brown paper bag. You guessed it, inside were his wife's skimpy black thong. And just as he had promised, the crotch area was crusty with vagina goo.

"Oh, man," said his pal. Furtively, he pressed the thong to his nose, for they were sitting in a local diner. "These are excellent."

He hid them in his bureau drawer at home, and when his wife wasn't around pulled them out and whacked off with the panties sitting on his face. Of course, as luck would have it, one Saturday afternoon he fell into a deep sleep, with the thong resting on the pillow next to him.

His wife came into the room looking for her purse, and saw her man asleep in bed, a black thong just inches from his face. Since she herself never wore thongs, you can imagine how curious she was. She tiptoed over, examined the pair of panties, and gave her supine husband a shove. "What the hell are these?" he heard, coming out of his befogged state.

Caught unaware, he had no time to think of an excuse and all he could do was tell her the truth. Naturally, his wife was furious. "You masturbate over another woman's panties, her cream, her aroma," she screamed. "How could you?"

Seizing the offensive, he countered, "What are you getting so angry for. While I was coming, I was thinking of you."

Tuesday

rationalization #3: "I WAS DRUNK!"

Snort. giggle. guffaw. you self-destructive piece of shit. "honey, something terrible happened at the office xmas party. i puked on the boss' wife's new prada suit, but it wasn't my fault -- some dickbrain spiked the punch with like four extra quarts of kettle one, and you know how when you mix it with juice you can hardly taste the vodka at all....so, like, i had a couple of glasses, no more than four, because at lunchtime i had worked out at the gym, you know, trying to stay trim and healthy for you and the kids, so when i finally got down to the party, planning to stay only about 15 minutes so i could get home to you and the kids, i was, like, thirsty as hell and before i knew it i knocked down about half a dozen glasses -- no more than that. and then there was the boss' wife standing all by herself as the party was raging on around her and i felt so sorry for her that i went over and started talking to her....actually, she's a bit of a slut if you ask me because she wasn't wearing either a blouse or a bra under this really skimpy little prada black jacket and her tits were plumped up like, like, um, popovers. well, we started talking and then the band arrived and she was looking at me, like, are you going to ask me to dance or what, so we started dancing to a fast song and then all of a sudden the band segued into one of those golden oldie slow songs and she plastered herself to me like a poster on a wall...well, one of the waiters came by with a tray of punch and ginny, that's the boss' wife's name....ginny had a couple of glasses and not wanting her to feel like an alchy or something, drinking alone, i had a couple more glasses, and then the band started playing this oldie -- in the still of the night -- and me and ginny started dancing again, only i was so dizzy from all the punch that i could hardly stand up -- i tell you, if i could find the asshole that spiked the punch i'd ream him a new asshole -- anyway, i let my head sag against ginny's bosoms, which were all soft and malleable and what with the dancing and the breasts swaying i started getting a little seasick, well, actually, a lot seasick, and all of a sudden i felt a gurgle in the back of my throat and before i could do anything about it i projectile vomited right bedtween the boss' wife's two tits -- immediately, i started apologizing like crazy, but it didn't seem to have much effect because the next thing i knew i was being run out of the place by the seat of my pants and the scruff of my neck by two big guys in human resources. they told me don't ever set foot back in the building, and then they turned me over to some cops and accused me of disturbing the peace. so i'm sitting here in the jail on west 54th street and you need to come and bail me out....i know you're going to be kind of pissed, honey, but i swear none of this would have ever happend if i hadn't gotten drunk. i'm missing you and the kids like crazy and just the thought of seeing your kind and welcoming smile makes me feel warm all over. i realize you've been busy with the kids and school these past several weeks, but i know you're going to show up and surprise me any minute now. your husband bruce.

Friday

Rationalization #22: "MY WIFE ISN'T PRETTY, BUT SHE'D STAY WITH ME IF I GOT SICK."

REALITY: You started dating Priscilla back in '98 because when you called, she was just about the only girl you could count on saying Yes. You weren't really attracted to her -- spare tire, eruptive complexion, bad frizzy hair, musty breath -- but she genuinely seemed warm and attentive and would have sex with you whenever you asked.

It was lonely and expensive living alone, so when she offered to split the rent with you, you invited her to move in. Couple of months later she started putting pressure on you to get engaged, becoming whiny and tearful when you resisted, so that, finally, out of guilt, inertia, and a profound fear that no other girl would have you, you gave in. You walked down the aisle with about as much enthusiasm as a man heading in for a digital rectal exam, but you comforted yourself with the thought that old Priscilla genuinely loved you and, unlike prettier, more glamorous women, would stick with you through thick and thin -- even if you got sick.

Which, tragically, has happened. You went for your annual physical and the doctor found a lesion in your digestive track. Colon cancer. Darryl Strawberry disease. Unfortunately, yours is already in a far more advanced stage and at present your in the hospital, having just had a large portion of your intestine removed. No one's really saying anything yet, but you're getting the feeling that you may be shitting in a bag the rest of your life. And speaking of life, every time you ask the doc whether you're going to make it or not, he kind of hems and haws and doesn't look you in the eye.

Now what about Priscilla? Is she sticking with you in your extreme time of need, as you so confidently predicted? After all, this was the trade off: Ugly but loyal. Well, something wierd has happened. While you've been battling your dread disease over the past several months, Priscilla seems to be thriving. She lost 15 pounds, got a promotion at work, tried a new beauty salon that has straightened and lightened her hair, found a dermatologist that has put her on Retin-A, and begun carrying Tic Tacs. What a make-over! You actually find yourself wanting to fuck her, the only problem being your libido has plummeted ever since you were diagnosed with the big C. And apparently you're not the only one who's noticed the improvement in the wife's appearance. Last week, your oldest and best friend Andy showed up at the hospital -- coincidentally -- the same time as Priscilla. They both had Starbuck's lattes, and you privately wondered if they'd got them together.

The whole visit they were as thick as thieves, all over you with their concern and love. Only it had a vaguely insincere vibe about it. Like they couldn't wait to get the hell out of there. A man shitting in a bag, temporary or not, is never really the biggest draw in the world. When they were getting ready to leave, Andy offered Priscilla a ride home on account of he had his car downstairs and lives just a few blocks away. She turned to you as if looking for your approval. "Sure,
sure," you said, "I don't want you riding the bus alone at this time of night." But inside, you felt a chilling bolt of adrenalin race through your stomach. Because for the first time since you've know her, it occurred to you that good old Priscilla was actually capable of fucking another guy. In this case, as so often happens in this life of ours, your best friend.

You called home an hour later and got the answering machine, then phoned every half hour or so until finally, close to midnight, Priscilla finally picked up. There was terrible traffic, she said. She had the phone off because she'd gotten a scary telemarketing call. She was downstairs in the basement in the laundry room and couldn't hear the phone ring. It was now a quarter past twelve. You've never known Priscilla to stay up after eleven on a week night in her entire life. There is a lilt to her voice, a bounce, an enthusiasm that you've never heard before. And you suspect that some time after leaving you she actually had old Andy's cock inside her, shooting jism into her, something you haven't been able to do since you discovered you were ill.

Your mind is a shitstorm of terror and despair. The one thing you counted on most from this dog of a woman she hasn't delivered. When you are most down and out, more than neglect you, she has kicked you in the balls. They say life isn't fair? It's worse than that, buddy -- it's a fucking nightmare. The moral of the story? You're fucked no matter what you do, so don't talking yourself into the notion that everything's alright. It isn't even close.

Wednesday

Rationalization#2: "IF I HAD IT TO DO OVER AGAIN, I WOULDN'T CHANGE A BLOODY THING."

Translation: "My life has been such an unmitigated disaster that even now, at the age of only 28, I wish I could do EVERTHING over again, including, by the way, my choice of parents and, in particular, my gene pool. I'll start at the bottom and work my way up.

My feet -- within just minutes of showering, they smell horribly, a combination of body odor/ass/unbathed crotch. If I kick off my shoes in a restaurant, it isn't long before tables all around me are complaining to the owner that the toilets are backed up....someone must have puked....there is a rotten piece of catfish in the kitchen.

My thighs -- fat, hairy, hideously pasty white because if I go out in the sun for even ten minutes they get burnt to a crisp.

My penis -- short, skinny, with a lumpy purplish varicose-style vein running up its full length, about two inches, and, tragically, set in such an abundance of wiry, jet black pubic hair that at times it's almost completely hidden in the jungle of pubes.

My chest -- sunken, hairless, pale as my thighs, with oddly protruding extremely brown nipples that look strikingly like chocolate kisses.

My face -- chinless, my friends, some friends, say I have a chneck -- ha ha, very funny, combination chin/neck. My eyes are too close together, my nose broad and bulbous, my lips thin and pale, my forehead long like the guy on the Munsters, and my hair, at 28, thin, whispy, and falling out in bushels.

My brain -- slow, grinding, suspicious. If I get a joke at all, it's when the others are already well onto other topics. I fear everybody is talking about me, not saying nice things at all, and I imagine people on the other side of the room are laughing behind my back. I did terribly in high school, flunked out of several colleges, and finally got a degree as a phys ed teacher from a school called East Wyoming School of Physicality and Sports. I never even looked to see if it was accredited.

My job -- My degree was just about useless, and the only gig I could land was doing the laundry for a semi-pro men's softball team. The only thing that smells worse than my feet is the sodden pile of sweat-soaked jocks, and socks, and filthy uniforms that I have to launder, dry and iron after every game.

My folks -- Mom and Dad are divorced. Dad married a hot little piece of trailer trash with whom he already has five kids under the age of 8. So there goes any money I had any hope of inheriting. And Mom? Mom swelled up to about 350 pounds and then had a stroke. And since I'm the only one of my siblings who lives in the area, and I can't really afford of a place on my own, I've got to live with her. Which means shopping for her, feeding her, and changing her diapers when she pisses and shits her pants. Let me tell you, friend, changing your 350 pound mom's shit-filled diaper has to be just about the worst thing God has invented. I mean if there is a hell, forget the fire and brimstone. I'm sure what you do all day is change the feces coated Depends of the elderly and fat.

My lovelife -- nada. zilch. me a virgin. big jerker offer. even prostitutes refuse to have sex with me.

Bad, huh? But you know what, if I'm sitting around in a bar, shit-faced among a bunch of other drunken slobs, not one of us going anywhere and knowing it in our bones, and one guy lifts his glass and says, "You know, fellas, I'm so fucking happy sitting here with a bunch of good buddies, that even if I had it to do all over again, I wouldn't change a thing," I lift my glass, toast the guy, and say with all sincerity, "Neither would I, pal, neither would I."

Saturday

Rationalization #88: "I JUST DON'T PHOTOGRAPH WELL."

Right, in real life you're a sexy beast. 'cause in real life people pick up on your unbelievable charisma, the power of your personality, the incredible sensuality pulsing through your veins. your aura, your quirkiness, your wit, your intelligence. the trouble with those pesky photographs is that 1/1000th of a second doesn't do you justice, catches the third and most bulging chin of all, picks up the hair sprouting from your ears, your nose, the big brown mole high on your cheek. those things mean nothing in real life when members of the opposite sex see the light in your eye, the electric sense of life in the way you carry yourself -- who cares about the thinning hair, the large dumbo like ears, the yellowing teeth, the thin dry lips -- people don't see these imperfections when they meet the real dynamic you. all they know is they feel an intense magnetic attraction to you. you just hope to christ they don't see a photo of you -- it could wreck the whole thing.

Friday

Rationalization #39: "MY BOSS IS A JEWISH CARPENTER."

Well, aren't you morally superior, you simpering little turd. What you're really saying, ass-breath, is that you're terrified your REAL boss, be he gentile, moslem or jew, is going to throw you out on your butt because he realized from the start what a lazy, self-absorbed, gutless, no talent piece of shit human resources had sent him -- overpaid even at the twelve bucks an hour before taxes you're currently bringing home.

Have you ever noticed that you never see one of those jewish carpenter bumper stickers on, say, a lexus or jag or escalade. nope, they're always on some rusted out beat to shit old chevy nova or hundai or kia. h'mmmm, now why would that be???

yeah, pal, i guess when your REAL boss makes one hundred times what you're making, drives a better car, fucks better pussy, eats better cuts of meat, and plays golf at a private club while you're hacking the ball around on a virtual cow pasture, you've got to find some way to feel good about yourself. so you hook into what's a glorified fairy tale in the first place. you're a really good person. you report to a higher power. some guy who's been dead for about two thousand years now. what kind of christmas bonus do you think you're going to get from this dude? two pounds of incense and a kilo of myrrh?

Monday

RATIONALIZATION 88: "FEELIN' REALLY GOOD ABOUT MYSELF 'CAUSE I'M ONLY DRINKING BEER THESE DAYS."

If you were really feeling good about yourself, oh, pal-o-mine, would you really need to declare it? Or anesthetize yourself with a six-pack during the day and another after dinner, watching your D-county, trailer park TV fare? Methinks, pal, that what you're really feeling is an overwhelming combination of rage at all those doing better than you -- a mere 94% of the population -- and a powerful, in-born lack of self-esteem.

Truth is, you're going nowhere and you know it. Although you put on a happy-go-lucky, I'm-just-one-of-da-guys-having-fun persona, you feel a bedrock, helpless sense of futility. You're not smart, never have been. The politics of how to do well or advance at whatever pathetic excuse of a job you have -- if, in fact, you even have a job -- is just a blur to you. How do other guys have the balls to just drop by and schmooze with the boss? What a fuckin' bunch of brown noses.

You've never had money or power and, really, in your guts, never expect to. Doing well is just not you. Driving a nice car is just not you. Living in a great house or apartment is just not you. Having a hot woman in your life, instead of the obese dog that you feel obligated to fuck once a month, is just not you.

It's awful, just fucking awful. Not to mention the doc tell you that your liver is in such terrible shape that if you don't stop drinking soon you're going to wind up with cirrhosis. So you've taken a big step. You've switched completely to Bud. You've taken control, made a positive step forward. This is only the beginning, you tell yourself, as you nod off to sleep. Now if only the fucking room would stop spinning. And when you wake up in the morning the sheets wouldn't be so wet.

Sunday

"OH, MAN, WHAT A BLAST WE HAD LAST NIGHT!"

What do you mean WE, you lying sack of shit. You didn’t have a blast. Your fucking friends had a blast – old Eddie, he picked up a sixteen year old girl and got a blowjob in the parking lot. And your other friend, Andrew, went home with an incredibly hot-looking woman who not only had sex with him three time, but has invited him to her parents beach house, while said parents are away in Mexico. And the beach house has a swimming pool, billiards table, hot tub, and a speed boat on the dock out back.

Now what about you? How did things work out for you last night? Well, after hanging around in the bar after your friends deserted you, you never once got up the courage to talk to a girl. Uh uh, you stood there the entire night, knocking down beer after beer until, finally, just before closing time, damn near falling-down drunk, you actually got up the courage to talk to this wrinkly old cougar who told you to get lost.

So then you went home, got into your disgusting, jism-crusted bed, and, despite being nearly blind drunk, did what you do every night: WACKED OFF.

Is that what you mean by blast? Blasted some come into a tissue. Okay, I'll accept that. You weren't lying -- you did have a blast last night. Keep up the rationalizing, pal. You're doing great.

Thursday

"IT'S NOT WHERE YOU GO TO COLLEGE, IT'S WHAT YOU PUT INTO IT."

I see, you didn’t get into Harvard or Yale, so it’s good old West Wyoming Technical for you. Why? Because not only were you a lazy slug in high school, you were dumb on top of it – pitiably dumb. Frightfully dumb. College board scores? As you say, let’s not even go there.

So come late August, it’s off to W.W.T., where you plan, for the first time in your life, to really buckle down. Yep, buckle down to Wyoming weed, local brews, and lots and lots of whacking off. ‘Cause face it, pal, you’ve got the attention span of a fruit fly. Even if W.W.T. offers courses like “Saddling Up 101,” there’s still a textbook to read. And you and reading just don’t go together, unless, of course, there’s pictures – pictures of naked chicks being penetrated by big, thick dicks.

So fuck it. Have a good time out there in Why-oming. Learn to ride a horse, grow your own weed, spot the difference between a sheep and a goat. You won’t last a semester, but when you list W.W.T. on your resume, no one’ll check. That’s the way it is these days. And when the guy at the job interview says, “Huh, West Wyoming Tech? Never heard of it,” just look him in the eye, real serious-like, and declare, “Hey, it’s what you put into college that counts.” He’ll understand.

Tuesday

"I'VE OUTGROWN HIM."

Or do you mean outweigh him -- by some 15 pounds now and growing -- and, not surprisingly, he's dumping you. You've gotten so fucking fat he has to roll you in flour to look for the wet spot. Fun at first, but it doesn't take long before the sheer avalanche of cellulite puts a man off. So now -- and who can blame him -- he's found somebody new. And you've had to gather your pathetic collection of "stuff" and move back in with your parents, where, wisely, they've got the sleeping pills, lighter fluid, rat poison, and chain saw under lock and key.

It could go either way. Either you'll hide your misery over being dumped by caving in totally to your oral fixation and pack on another fifty. Or you'll lose your appetite altogether and fall victim to our dear friend Anna Rexia. Makes no difference in that the end result is pretty much the same: You'll look like shit and never land a guy again. Hey, did you know they've got a terrifically powerful little personal massager over at Brookstone for under twenty bucks -- no lie!

Monday

"I WOULD HAVE GONE DOWN ON HER BUT SHE DIDN'T HAVE TIME TO SHOWER."

Oh, my god, you pathetic little pussy! No wonder you're a disaster with women. Don't like the taste? Don't like the smell? Sounds to me like you'd rather have your mouth around a cock. Or up your ass. Christ, anybody can go down on a girl fresh from the shower. It's like nibbling on a chicken breast -- no taste whatsoever. A real man likes his women on the gamey side -- a little spicy, a little fishy, a little roquefort-y, a little saucy.

Like I've always said, for some men eating pussy's an acquired taste. Still don't like it? Practice. First on tuna, then when you're used to that, step up to sardines, then, when you've mastered that -- ANCHOVIES. Oh, man, there's nothing like a pungent, piquant pussy. Unless, of course, you're gay. Then there's nothing worse. It's a fool-proof test, my friend. You love going down there? You're hetero. You don't? Start your collection of show tunes.

Sunday

"MY FRIENDS WILL DO ANYTHING TO GET AHEAD."

Yeah, what a bunch of pussies your friends are, shaving, showering, getting in on time, turning in their assignments early, plastering a smile across their puss, asking the boss if she had a good weekend, limiting themselves to one lousy beer at lunch, staying till quitting time, even staying late if they have to, clipping their fingernails -- talk about selling out. Not you, pal, oh, no, you're no compromiser. You play it straight and pure and true. You head into the office right out of bed because you were taught it's not how you smell or look or whether your hair is matted down in a most peculiar fashion, but the quality of your ideas that count. So what if your co-workers think that sullen scowl across your face may be the sign of an unstable, psychotic personality -- you're not putting on a happy face just to make the squares and hacks feel good. Uh uh, you're all about creativity and originality, that's who you are, and if an assignment doesn't challenge or interest you, you're simply not going to do it. So if getting a raise, or simply keeping your job, means shoving your face so far up the boss' ass that you can lick her colon, well, then you're just going to have to go on unemployment.

Thursday

THE JOY OF WHINING

Last week, some cocksucker who apparently has nothing to do with his pathetic excuse of a life enters a comment on this blog accusing me of recycling some of my "rationalizations." Well, you know something, pal? Said cocksucker, and I don't use the word as a pejorative, said cocksucker is right. T'was a lazy blog. I was tired. I was drunk. I was paralysed. I felt the need to feed you ravenous, world-weary cocksuckers something new, but my brain was empty. I was fresh out of those wonderful little excuses we use to paint over our monstrous jealousy, our devastating self-loathing.

But are you cocksuckers any help? Do you offer any of your own? Do you ever add more than one measly little comment for every twenty of my heart-wrenching blogs? Nooooooooo....you just sit back and let me do all the grousing, greedily scouring my entries to see if anything makes you snigger, letting me work myself into a frenzy of rage and ranting...then dumping me for some sapphic-erotica-video-mania so you can jerk off and fall asleep in your own jism, you lazy, fucking, free-loading, anti-creative jack offs.

Sure, I took the evening of June 15th off; but if you media-devouring slugs don't give me any help -- and we both know the celebrity-worshipping citizenry of this land is an endless fountain of excuses to coat over their staggering non-entityness -- well, then, you're going to get a lot more recycling, pal. I can't handle this job, and we all know how important it is, all by myself.

RATIONALIZATIONS OF PATHETIC PEOPLE

god never throws anything at us that he knows we can't handle.

It's easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to pass through the gates of heaven.

Everything that happens happens for a reason.

The meek shall inherit the earth.

Mom, Dad, Sis, Junior -- whoever died is in a better place.

The pen is mightier than the sword.

Monday

RATIONALIZATION #447: THIS TOO SHALL PASS.

Ha! You hope. How about pancreatic cancer? Or getting fired in your fifties in an industry that worships youth? Or your wife leaving you for another guy who's not only richer, handsomer, but has a much bigger cock? Think she's coming back to your humble abode after experiencing the orgasmic thrill of being gifted a saphire necklace after having just been giving the best fuck of her life? Or that as a balding, graying, pudgy, poorly dressed 57 year old you're going to get a job that pays anywhere near what you were making? Or that the growth in your pancreas is actually going to get smaller? No, pal, most really bad things don't "pass" -- they actually get worse and worse till they kill you -- or leave you thinking of nothing but killing yourself. The real adage should be: This is never gonna go away!

Thursday

RATIONALE #17: "I'M RETAINING A LOT OF WATER."

Listen, you fat little porker, you're eating out of control these days, addicted to chips, doughnuts, candy, frapa-fucking-chinos, fried chicken, ice cream, and anything else you can stuff into your eager, grasping puss. And if by water you mean vodka, beer, chardonnay, margaritas, frozen diaquiris, coke, pepsi, snapple, yeah, well okay, you are retaining a lot of liquids -- liquids full of sugar, alcohol, calories, and fat. So it's no mystery that cute little addition like back fat, neck roll, jowls, extra chins, spare tires, bulging thigh, and spreading ass are beginning to pop up all over your body. "Lumpy" is what they should call you. Instead, they wonder if you're dressing differently, wearing a new do, or bulking up at the gym. Oh, you're bulking up alright, but it's far more likelier at the deli than working out.

And to make matters worse all this bulking up is exasperated a thousand fold by not being able to take a good shit. The food goes in fast and furiously and then it just sits there -- glued to the walls of your intestines like fucking carbunkles. It's been a good four days since your last shit, and that was just a little stop gap action, yielding a few nasting things shaped like raisins than the big, well shaped baby submaries you extruded before you departed on this six month food binge.

So here you are, stuffed to the gills, revolted by your body packed with dry gluey shit that just won't seem to budge, and through it all you just want more to eat.

It's fucking sad, that's what it is. You're trying to fix a deep psychological hurt
with food, to fill a void in your life, and, in fact, it's the exact opposite of what you should be doing. FOOD WILL NOT GIVE YOU THE LONG TERM SOLACE AND SELF-CONFIDENCE YOU NEED TO FILL THE VOID IN YOUR LIFE. YOUR CAREER CAN -- MAYBE. GETTING SO CAUGHT UP IN WHAT YOU DO CAN CHANGE A PERSON'S LIFE FOR THE REST OF YOUR LIFE. MAKING SOLAR ENERGY MORE EFFICIENT, TEACHING GHETTO KIDS TO READ, ADD, AND WRITE CAN. WRITING AN EXTRORDINARY SCREENPLAY CAN.

IN SHORT TAKING REAL FORCEFUL ACTION CAN HELP YOU STOP THE BINGE EATING THAT YOU ARE USING TO MASK THE HURT IN YOU LIFE AND THAT ULTIMATELY DESTROYS YOUR PHYSICAL APPEAL, FURTHER CONTRIBUTING TO THE STEEP DECLINE IN YOUR PERSONAL APPEAL TO OTHERS AND YOUR CONFIDENCE IN YOURSELF.

I, THE PESSIMISTIC E-MAN, WHO HAVE NO CONFIDENCE WHATSOEVER IN YOUR ABILITY TO STOP FUCKING UP YOUR LIFE, KNOW FULL WELL YOU WILL HAVE NO ABILITY TO KEEP FROM STUFFING YOUR MAW WITH CHEESE, ICE CREAM, PASTRY, BACON CHEESEBURGERS, AND RUM AND COKE....SO I CHUCKLE IN DESPAIR THE NEXT TIME YOU EXPLAIN TO ANYONE WHO IS POLITE ENOUGH TO LISTEN THAT YOU'RE BIG-BONED, HEAVILY-MUSCLED, HAVE A SLOW METABOLISM. I CHUCKLE BECAUSE YOU KNOW, AND I KNOW, AND THEY KNOW IT'S JUST A GREAT BIG LIE.

Tuesday

ANGRY OBSERVATION

look, this idea is only half-baked, but i feel it's original and important enough to get down right away, and maybe i haven't thought it through as clearly as i should, but too bad, here goes nothing. i was watching the movie FRIENDS WITH MONEY last night and it hit me like a shitstorm: the people in hollywood are the nation's "in" clique -- just like the popular kids in high school. oh, sure, they talk behind each other's backs, tell rumors, spread lies, just like the "in" group in high school, but try and bust in and they'll expel you like a body rejecting a foreign organ.

And we, the nation as a whole, why we're consumed with the hollywood clique -- aniston, roberts, the wilson brothers, spielberg, paltrow, gibson -- we can't learn enough about 'em...we gobble up people, us, the star, national enquirer, watch access hollywood and all that other crap to lap up every scrap the media feeds us -- all 'cause we want to get close to the hollywood elite, just like we wanted to get close to the popular kids in high school.

Now i know what you're thinking is coming next -- a broadside attack on hollywood stars, pointing out how shallow, pompous, and narcissistic they are. well, fuck no, they've got something -- charisma, looks, power, i can't figure it out. but the fact is, they're in an enviable position -- they've got money, fame, looks, sex, great places to live, cars to drive -- i wish to hell i was in their crowd, just like i wished i was in with the popular kids in high school. yeah, it's true, life sucks and it never changes. that's the way it is, pal, so get used to it and stop the awful rationalizing -- yeah, but are those hollywood stars really happy? Damn right they are, buddy, a fuck of a lot happier than you are.

Monday

rationale: THE GREAT THING ABOUT BEING A STAY AT HOME DAD IS SPENDING QUALITY TIME WITH YOUR KID.

truth:

I met my wife in an ad agency. I was a copywriter, she was a suit. I made 45 grand a year, she made 120. She wasn’t exactly what I had in mind from a looks stand point, but I did like being taken out to dinner all the time. After a few months of living together, she said, “Look, either we get married or you’re going to have to move out.” Well, I’d already given up my little dump of a studio, and the thought of moving out of her de luxe two bedroom on the 20th floor overlooking the park was just too exhausting. So I said, “Sure. Let’s get married.”

One month later she announced she was pregnant. “Look,” she said, “Since I make more than you, why don’t you stay home with the kid and I’ll keep working.” Well, I didn’t exactly like the idea of being stuck home with a baby all day, but the thought of all three of us trying to get by on my meager salary was just too depressing for words.

So here I am, taking care of a one year old that shits its pants about every two hours. There’s nothing on the fucking TV but soaps and Dr. Phil. The kid cries all day long and those warm fuzzy feelings you’re supposed to develop for a baby are nowhere in sight. I have a feeling that my wife’s been fucking her boss, since I found her diaphragm in her handbag the other day, but she’s got such a temper I’m afraid to confront her. So I just sit here stewing, watching the kid and thinking about going out the window one of these days. I figure it’ll be over quickly, since, like I mentioned, we’re up here on the 20th floor. I’m thinking maybe I can time things to land on the wife’s head as she’s getting out of her fucking boyfriend’s Lexus.

Friday

THE LIE: "MY WEDDING DAY WAS PERFECT."

TRUTH: Your wedding was fraught with so many tragic mini-disasters you were lucky you got through it. Your bridegroom's family never told you about Brian's retarded first cousin who shits his pants, at which point he cries out, no matter where he is, at the top of his lungs -- "Mommy, wipe me, wipe me, wipe me, Mommy." This, of course, happened twice, right while you were taking your vows. The guests, god bless 'em, tried their hardest not to break into loud guffaws, but it was just too damn funny. And so twice the priest had to begin the service all over again. For some reason you will never be able to understand your husband-to-be decided to have a buzz cut for the wedding, and he does not look good with a buzz cut. His ears stick out, his nose looks gigantic, and his forehead, usally shielded by a nice wave of hair, is lined and pock-marked. Not one person under 30 remarked to you that Brian looked hot, something that you were somehow counting on. Your relatives, no great shakes themselves, decided to cop an attitude on your very special day, deciding in a great collective moment that they were superior to Brian's family. Too southern Italian, too dark, too uneducated, too coarse, too loud, they whispered among themselves...and so chose every opportunity to ignore, avoid, and generally act pissy toward Brian's family. This, of course, did not sit well with the Morbellis. Coarse, they said, we'll show you coarse. And promptly broke into one of the more out-of-control food fights you have ever been party to. It might actually have been funny but one of the Morbellis fired a lamb chop at damn near warp speed into your cousin Eleanor's temple and knocked her cold. Eleanor's husband Bernie took offense and leapt on the man who threw the lambchop. The ensuing melee brought the Lyndhurst Police Department to the scene, and that was pretty much it for the day. Little happened in your honeymoon suite that night for Brian was furious with you for letting your family dis his...and you found his hideous buzz cut left you feeling not the least bit horny for him. It'll be a miracle if your marriage lasts 6 months. So don't fucking tell me it was a perfect day. Perfect nightmare is more like it.

Sunday

RATIONALIZATION: "My boyfriend is crazy about me -- he's just afraid of committment."

TRUTH: Listen, sister, if we're going to get anywhere with this bozo, we've got to face reality here. The real reason he's dragging his heels is that he's thinking, I'll just string her along until I can land someone prettier, richer, thinner, with bigger tits and a nicer ass. I was there, I know what's going on in this dude's head. "Afraid of committment" gives it too nice a spin. Saves you from hurt feelings. Works as a convenient little catch-phrase to tell your folks and friends. What are we going to do about it? Hit this creep where it hurts. Begin a major flirtation with his best friend. And make him feel in no uncertain terms that you'll sleep with the dude if he doesn't pop the question. Nothing brings a man to his knees faster. And, hell, if he still refuses to get engaged, then go ahead and do it -- fuck his best friend! Might as well have some fun while you're waging your campaign.

Tuesday

Rationalization: YOU'RE NOT GETTING OLDER, YOU'RE GETTING BETTER!

If by BETTER you mean balder, fatter, more stooped, weaker, veinier, deafer, slower, hairier of nose, back, ears, more wrinkled, teeth duller, browner, yellower, breath badder, pee stream weaker, shits stinkier, nervous system shakier, fear of death, the cold, heat, drafts, droughts, noise, riots, dogs, epidemics, poverty, homelessness, disease escalated, heartbeat more erratic, love life less erotic, mind duller, sense of humor lamer, feet, ankles swollen, fingers, joints, limbs stiffer, penis droopier, balls lower, pubic hair sparser, vagina, skin, scalp, mouth, eyes drier, heartburn, rectal itch, angst, outlook, eyesight worse, golf and tennis game weaker, lust for steak, potato chips, butter, cheese, malteds, ice cream, liquor, wine, bacon, eggs, doughnuts escalating, weight, blood pressure, blood sugar, cholesterol rising, pessimism, crankiness, petulance, pettiness, jealousy, cheapness, intolerance, and hatred of anyone young, successful, good-looking and happy growing, developing an insane appetite for the news, reruns, meet the press and every other sunday morning panel show, feeling weepy listening to sinatra, mathis, garland, earth angel, elvis, and doo-wop music from the 50s, hating alternative music, scarlet johansen, american idol, and generally feeling lonely, unloved, under appreciated, disrespected, no longer in the game -- if by all this you mean BETTER, then I must be fucking GREAT, baby!!

Sunday

THE LIE: "IT'S ONLY TEMPORARY."

THE TRUTH: "YOU'LL BE CLEANING THOSE TOILETS THE REST OF YOUR LIFE."

They gave you a little extra at work -- not money, of course, but work. Seemed the asshole down the hall actually followed up on his boast to quit to become a writer...and because the place is too cheap to hire a replacement, and under the guise of corp-speak, they're increasing your "productivity." Which in plain-speak means they've doubled your amount of work for the exact same measley pay.

To keep you from pulling a postal, or just outright walking off the job, they've told you it's only temporary -- not even going to mark it officially in your job description. Just asking you to fill in while they look for the writer wannabe's replacement. So now you make his deliveries as well as yours, run the service bar all by your lonesome while the entire wait staff is screaming at you to hurry the fuck up with those chardonnays, have twice as many kids in your class, twice as many tables to wait on, twice as many rooms to clean. A year and a half has gone by and nothing has changed. And you've realized they're looking for his replacment about as hard as OJ is looking for the guy who killed his wife. What're you gonna do about it? Oh, it's so hard to look for a new job these days. And if you go in and complain about it to your boss, he'll fire you. And you're sure that you're going to be rewarded for all your hard work sooner or later. Right. Loser. Lemming. Sheep. Just going along with the program because you don't have the balls or anger to do something about it. Too afraid of change. Too afraid of confrontation. Too scared to stand up and demand to be treated fairly. After all, you tell yourself, It's only temporary.

Saturday

LIE: "I GOT FIRED BECAUSE MY BOSS WAS JEALOUS OF ME."

TRUTH: THEY THREW YOU OUT BECAUSE YOU WERE HOPLESSLY INCOMPETENT.

It's amazing how often those who get shit-canned come up with the rationalization that it was because their boss was jealous of their superior skills. The truth is, most bosses these days are under such a huge workload and pressure to perform, they're fucking thrilled to find a competent worker, delighted even if they actually on rare occasions come across someone who is better than him or herself.

Now let's really get to the heart of the matter here, pal. You habitually came in late, a good hour and a half past starting time. And then once at the office, it wasn't like you immediately threw yourself at the task at hand. No, you had to have your three cups of coffee, your apple danish, read the sports page, jump on line, play a little frood -- all this, because you stayed out so late and drank so much last night that now the morning later you're simply too edgy and disoriented to begin your actual work.

Then before you know it, it's lunchtime. Ya-hoo. It's off to the corner burger joint which mercifully serves beer, and you down your favorite half pound of ground meat with melted roquefort on top along with several lashers of bacon, fried onion, french fries, half a bottle of ketchup, and two or three pints of beer. Needless to say, the job of digesting this massive amount of fat and grease falls to your poor abused stomach, which demands that your heart send it the lion's share of available blood, leaving the entire rest of your system deprived of oxygen, and thus sleepy and lethargic. There is absolutely no way man nor woman can get any work done under these conditions, and so it's close the door to your cubicle so that you can lie down in the little nook under your desk, where due to the extreme exhaustion and near drunkeness of your system you're actually able to nap for 45 minutes or so.

You wake, of course, feeling as if a team of hostile wrestlers had mauled you about the floor, but do manage to stagger to your feet. You look in the mirror and find a roadmap of peculiar sleep lines branded across your face, and your breath repulses even you.

No, it will do absolutely no good to hang around now -- the company wouldn't want you to. So it's back to the corner bar to have a few more pints of cold, bracing beer, and, miraculously, the whole process is set in motion to have a day tomorrow just like the one you had to day. What a miraculous cycle -- doing the same thing day after day, getting maybe 15 minutes of work done a day and being paid for it.
Yeah, maybe your boss was jealous of you after all. No wonder you got fired.

Friday

YEAH, BUT WILL THE AUTISTIC KID WHO THREW DOWN ALL THOSE BASKETS ACTUALLY GET ANY QUALITY PUSSY??

everybody's fucking falling all over themselves celebrating jason mcelwain, the skinny weirdo they put in the game at the very end of a b-ball game who somehow made a whole bunch of three pointers -- and then when the game ended everybody ran on the court and hoisted the kid to their shoulders and clapped him on the back, and even the coolest kids, you know the good-looking, self-confident ones, the athletes and cheerleaders, were all quoted as saying what a great fucking kid old jason is....but what i want to know is this -- will the sweet-pussied blond cheerleader with the blue eyes give the kid any? i mean if he's such a great kid and all then how about throwing him a little skirt steak...huh, sister? or is your manic enthusiasm for we're all such great friends here at old greece-athena high stop at the panty line. poor bastard, makes all those great shots, and the only one that'll offer it up for him is the autistic girl in his class, who you wouldn't want to fuck if she had a salma hayak mask on.

Tuesday

LIE: " LITTLE MAN BEAT A BIG MAN EVERYTIME IF THE LITTLE MAN KEEPA COMIN'."

TRUTH: IF YOU'RE LITTLE, DON'T UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES GET IN A FIGHT WITH A BIGGER MAN. CHANCES ARE, HE WILL KICK THE SHIT OUT OF YOU. HE MAY EVEN KILL YOU.

Yes, yes, there's nothing like persistence. But what if the big man keepa comin'. I mean, there's no rule that says a big man can't be just as persistent as a pipsqueak. Like little guys don't have a monopoly on persistence. It's not their birthright. My recommendation is that if you're a little guy -- and god knows at 5'4" I'm one of you -- steer clear of fighting and take up something you're much more suited for. Chess, for example. Or knitting. Knitting is great for little guys because they have tiny -- like their penises -- nimble little hands.

Thursday

LIE: "I don't care what a man looks like as long as he's nice."

TRUTH: "If a man isn't good-looking I won't even talk to him."

Women are liars. They say things like, "I love funny men. I love brainy men. I love sensitive men."

Well, they may indeed love funny, smart, sensitive men, but only if they happen to be
handsome. Or really, really rich. And if you're handsome and/or really, really rich, you don't need any of the above.

Moral of the story: don't waste your time trying to find a woman. It's hopeless.

Wednesday

LIE: EVERY CLOUD HAS A SILVER LINING.

TRUTH: LIFE IS AN ENDLESS SERIES OF SEARING FAILURES AND THE ONLY SILVER LINING IS INSIDE YOUR COFFIN.

I've had it with you pathetic optimists, always looking on the bright side. Getting fired, getting sick, having your kid come down with leukemia -- show me the silver lining in any of that, pal. Or the fact that one day in the not so distant future you're going to be dead for eternity -- no more juicy steaks, pussy, or peaches ever again.

You know where there's silver, buddy -- in the fucking film they're going to take pictures of your diseased pancreas with. Ach, you make me sick!

Thursday

RATIONALIZTION: "There's light at the end of the tunnel."

THE TRUTH: Things are just awful, and they're only getting worse.

Tuesday

"IT'S ALL GOOD!!

THE LIE: Your job, love life, weight, living quarters, financial situation, even your breath -- it's all TERRIBLE!


Let's face it, life couldn't be worse: you work as a bagger in a supermarket, your boyfriend -- who was so fat you felt like you were going to suffocate on those rare occasions he wanted to have sex with you -- has dumped you, you're now almost as fat as he was and can't stop stealing the giant chocolate bars at the supermarket where you work and are petrified they're going to fire you from the only job you're qualified for, your parents have asked you to start paying rent on the pathetic little bedroom you grew up in -- and seeing as how you just turned 37 you can hardly blame them -- you owe money on all seven of your credit cards which, for some reason you'll never understand, pre-approved you through the mail, and no matter how often you brush your teeth, whenever you curl your palm in front of your mouth and exhale you detect the unmistakeable aroma of vomit. So the truth is, it's all BAD --
very BAD. And so whenever anybody asks you, "How's it going?," the only way you can deal with it is to tell them the biggest lie possible -- IT'S ALL GOOD.

Hey, when you think about it, maybe that's not such a bad idea. Look at Bush -- he's been getting away with it for the last five years.

Monday

"SHE SCREWED HER WAY TO THE TOP" RATIONALIZATION

THE BIG LIE: If you slept with your boss, you, too, would be an exec VP, head of the sales force, winning an academy award, or in some other position with power, status, and a huge salary.



See, honey, the problem with all this is that in order to screw your way to the top, you've got to be someone guys want to screw. You, with your big fat ass, small breasts, weak chin, mottled skin, and just plain bad hair would love to screw your way to the top. Or just plain screw -- period. But no one wants to screw you. So you've got two problems: a shitty sex life and a lousy job.

What can you do about it? Well, being the lazy little toad you are, probably nothing. But maybe, just maybe, if you get angry enough, you'll dig down, work your ass off, learn stuff nobody but nobody else wants to, and become so fucking invaluable to your company they'll just have to promote you.

You'll make more money, buy better clothes, have a little work done with ye olde plastic surgeon, and emerge out of this smegma of existence into somebody that guys actually do want to fuck. At which point you can start screwing your way to the top.

And all your pathetically jealous, homely, lazy friends will accuse you of getting ahead by giving head.

Wednesday

WISHFUL THINKING RATIONALIZATION

"ALL WORK AND NO PLAY MAKES JACK A DULL BOY."


TRANSLATION: I am pitifully lazy, have a short attention span, no work ethic, and a serious drinking problem. I never do today what I can put off until next month. In fact, I never do anything without putting it off. This makes me feel shamefully, morbidly guilty....which in turn makes me drink even more.

Consequently, I get fired from every low-paying job I manage to get and have a shitty apartment, a crappy car, cheap lousy clothes, and shabby unshined shoes. The only way I can bear facing the public is to present myself as a devil-may-care,fun-loving, live-for-the-moment party animal. Thus, I ridicule anybody who gets in early, works hard, shows ambition, is concerned about getting ahead. Prigs, I call 'em. Stick-in-the-muds. Party poopers. All in a futile attempt to hide my jealousy.

Fact is, all work may make Jack dull alright, a rich, powerful, successful, Porsche-driving dull boy who attracts hot chicks who are dying to hook up with him.

Tuesday

TYPHOID MARY RATIONALIZATION

"I'M NO LONGER CONTAGIOUS."


Translation: I haven't the faintest idea whether I'm contagious or not because not only am I not a doctor, but I barely made it through high school and have never even gotten close to a college. I've been sneezing and coughing for five days now, and I wake up each morning feeling worse than I did the day before.

I should probably go to the doctor and have him put me on anti-biotics, but I've got a shitty job with no health insurance. And, of course, the pay is so measly that if I do go to the doctor I won't be able to afford cigarettes for the next five months or so.

So here I am, invited to a party for the first time this year, and I'll be damned if I'm going to stay home and miss it. I'm sneezing and hacking like crazy, and people seem to be avoiding me like the plague. I'm feeling lonely and isolated hanging out all by myself by the punch bowl. I make this tremendous sneeze that just about blows the top of my head off. The hostess is looking at me like I've got avian flu or something. I sniff back all the mucus in my nose, smile at her, and putting as much positive spin as I can on the situation, declare, "This is the fifth day, and the doctor says I'm no longer contagious." Right. Like she could possibly ever believe me.

Sunday

MONSTROUS XMAS RATIONALIZATION!

"IT IS BETTER TO GIVE THAN TO RECEIVE."

Translation: You didn’t get shit. Nothing. Nobody spent a penny on you, not even your family. Last year you woke up at the ass-crack of dawn and desperately ran around for hours on end, scrabbling for deeply discounted deals and maxing-out your astronomically high interest credit cards. You even bought your boss an expensive box of Cohibas, and what did you get in return? He didn’t fire you for another three months.

And this holiday season you’re at it again. Why? Why not fuck ‘em all? Deep down you know you can’t buy your friends. In fact, they’d appreciate you more if you ignored them. But that’s not in your DNA, pal. And you’ll do it again next year, too.

Saturday

RATIONALIZATION #17 -- ROVER'S PASSING

"I HATED TO PUT OLD ROVER DOWN, BUT I FEEL SO MUCH BETTER KNOWING HE'S FOUND PEACE."


TRANSLATION: Actually, "old" Rover was only nine years old, but the vet said the operation to fix his leg was going to run $1,800; and so much as you loved "old" Rover you certainly weren't going to blow your precious pot money on a mutt who peed in the kitchenette, shat in the bedroom, and got hair on every single surface in your squalid little studio apartment. So, bye, bye, Rover, I can feel you looking down on us from heaven.

Thursday

LOSER RATIONALIZATION #37

"GETTING FIRED WAS THE BEST THING THAT EVER HAPPENED TO ME."


Translation: Getting fired was the worst thing that ever happened to me. Yes, the job was horrible, boring, and barely paid ten bucks an hour. But the sad fact is, it was all I was qualified for. My mind wandered constantly, I got in late almost every morning, and, as hard as I try, I have a terrible work ethic. The reports I filed were poorly researched, disjointed, and pretty much useless. My fear is it's going to take months to land a new job, and I doubt that I'll find anything that pays what I was making. Frankly, I'd be scared shitless of being homeless, but I don't think my mother has the guts to kick me out. She has this berserk phobia of living alone. So that's one thing going my way. Know anybody who needs a personal assistant or a dog walker or something?

Wednesday

MEDIOCRE HUSBAND RATIONALIZATION

I LOVE BEING MARRIED TO A SCHOOL TEACHER BECAUSE HE GETS SUMMERS OFF.

Translation: For some reason -- bad skin, terrible breath, low self-esteem -- I was unable to attract an alpha male and had to settle for a nerd so lacking in ambition that he's been perfectly satisfied being a third grade teacher. My sister, on the other hand, is married to a big-shot lawyer in one of New York City's top law firms.

I am consumed with envy over their car -- they drive the big Lexus sedan, we have trouble keeping up the payments on a Hundai -- their home -- they have a 6 bedroom tudor in Scarsdale, we rent a dilapidated garden apartment in Bergenfield -- so the only way I can make myself feel better is to brag about the fact that I'm able to spend much more time with my Ralph than she does with her Tony. The irony is this: I'd rather hang out with fucking Saddam Hussein than the bozo I'm married to.